Page 8 of 8 FirstFirst ... 678
Results 141 to 159 of 159

Thread: MenHaters (F/m with F/f later in the story)

  1. #141
    Apprentice Footsniffer OneAuthor's Avatar
    Join Date
    Nov 2016
    Location
    USA
    Posts
    430
    Chapter 43 – Nicola’s Darkest Day


    I had tossed and turned much of the night thinking about everything that had happened. My mind replayed the conversation with Aurelia and my submission to her. This made me feel wretched and angry but I couldn’t see another way forward that would protect Chris. Then there was Allegra, she had the hots for Beth so bad it was killing her I thought with a smile. The trouble for me was that Beth was embracing me as her protégé a little too passionately and Allegra was reading that as something more.

    That started me wondering whether there was more in Beth’s kiss than just a mentor’s affection. Fuck no! She was just drunk I thought to myself. But then what happened in the toilet and her promise to help me? I had kissed her to seal not only my affection, but my loyalty. Was I really now prepared to be loyal to the bitch that had served my lover on a plate to that psycho Aurelia?

    I needed Beth’s support if I was going to be able to take my dominant to the next level and stand up to bitches like Allegra and Aurelia. I also felt deep down that whatever Beth felt for Chris, which in the main seemed to be hatred at this point, my relationship with her needed to remain separate. I think I did care for her and I could feel she cared for me. Even if it was just how protective she was. Then I realised that affection might not be root cause, she could just be protecting her own queen status. From my own dominant’s perspective, I wouldn’t want anyone fucking with my property.

    I then looked down at my own property as she lay in the corner of my bedroom looking up at me. She was always awake when I opened my eyes like she had spent all night looking at me longingly. Well, who wouldn’t? I am fucking gorgeous after all! I chuckled to myself and then remembered getting back late last night and pretty much ignoring her, as I was so tired. She had waited up late for me in the hope of some attention and I had pretty much given her fuck all. I decided she deserved a little treat, but first I needed coffee.

    “Where’s my fucking coffee slave?” I barked.

    “It’s on your bedside table my beautiful goddess. I could see you were tired last night so thought it would be nice to wake up to it this morning. I hope you don’t find me too presumptuous?”

    Fucking hell, I thought, that’s some party trick bitch. I felt the coffee cup which was still relatively hot and marvelled at her anticipation. For once the bitch got one over me and I was so impressed I decided to let her have it.

    “Thank you, slave. Your servitude and attention to my needs is just where it needs to be right now. I am even a little impressed.”

    Henrietta beamed a smile at me. It was high praise from a goddess to be thanked and appreciated in the same sentence and she knew it.

    “Oh thank you, goddess. I am so happy.” Henrietta said. “May I start preparing your breakfast?”

    “Not just yet. I want to ask you something first.” I then paused for effect. “What socks do you think I should wear today slave?” I sat up and took a slurp of my coffee. I even pulled up the duvet to expose my beautiful feet before wiggling my toes at her.

    She flushed bright red with excitement. I could see by her face that she wanted my filthy disgusting socks from the wash hamper again. But she was clearly too unsure and embarrassed to say. I wondered whether they would ever actually make it to the washing machine? I chuckled to myself again.

    “Erm, I am sure my beautiful goddess would prefer to choose herself.”

    “If I wanted to choose myself I would have done so slave, now stop fucking around and speak up. Which one’s should I wear?”

    I knew this was a great little humiliation test for her as by selecting those filthy revolting socks she would be admitting to herself and me that she did indeed love them and that was plain nasty. If she didn’t choose them however she would lose out on an opportunity to sniff them again and get lost in a world of pleasure. Which way would this go? Did she have the courage to admit who she was and take another step down the road to ruin?

    “Well goddess, if it pleases you, my favourite socks are the ones in the wash hamper.”

    Bingo, I thought. She was so fucking depraved, I loved it. But she wasn’t going to get what she wanted that easily.

    “What? Those filthy fucking stink rags on my beautiful feet? What are you trying to tell me slut?!”

    Henrietta went into a panic thinking she had insulted me. I laughed my arse off inside, but remained cross and stern on my face.

    “Oh, my immaculate goddess. I am so sorry. I completely lost myself in my own love and desire for you. I should never have suggested such a thing. I deserve to be punished badly.” Henrietta then rushed out to collect my crop from the living room before returning with it in her hands and presenting it to me.

    “Are you now telling me how I should punish you slave?” I asked with my eyebrows raised.

    Henrietta went into another panic and started crying. She was sobbing her heart out. Fucking hell I thought this bitch really cares for me big time. I keep forgetting that fact as I look at her mainly as a toy for my amusement.

    “Enough! Stop feeling fucking sorry for yourself, bitch.” I then grabbed the crop and brought it down hard on her shoulder shocking her out of her crying temporarily.

    “Thank you, goddess. It’s just that I love and worship you so dearly, it breaks my heart when I know I have upset you somehow.”

    Fucking hell, she thought she had upset me. Little did she know how much of a total bitch I could be. That was nothing.

    “Look at me bitch!” I commanded and Henrietta set her tear stained eyes on me.

    “Your punishment will not be the crop. That’s too fucking good for you by half. I am going to be much nastier than that to you bitch.” I said in my most angry voice.

    Henrietta then started trembling knowing I could be devastatingly cruel when I wanted to me. “Oh, right goddess, yes of course.”

    “I am going to wear my nasty filthy socks not just today but all fucking weekend and you will be dealing with them in every depraved way imaginable! We’ll see after that if they are still your favourite socks.”

    Henrietta almost exploded in joy at my punishment but used all the restraint she could to hide it as I had delivered it as a threat not a reward.

    “Yes goddess. I understand. I promise to do all you ask and be very grateful for any punishment you feel I deserve.”

    “Of course you will, slut. And anyway, who gives a fuck what you feel? Now go get my breakfast and be quick.”

    Henrietta shot out the door quicker than a greyhound, buoyed by the prospect of a weekend under my filthy socks. The breakfast she prepared was amazing, even by her high standards. She even put a single red rose in a small pot on the side of my tray saying that my breakfast should be adorned with something beautiful to marry with my exquisite magnificence. Fuck, I loved being her goddess.

    After I had finished my breakfast I took a bath keeping my stinky feet outside the water, which of course she loved. I noticed as she washed my body she would take deep breaths every time she passed them imagining how wonderful the weekend would be. I didn’t give her any shit for it as I was now thinking about work again.

    When I was out the bath I put on my dress down Friday outfit, insisting Henrietta got the socks out the hamper and on my feet, as I didn’t even want to touch them. She then put on my old ratty squash sneakers just to magnify the potency for later. I wore smart blue jeans and a white open-neck blouse to finish off my casual look. Shortly after finishing off my look with a little make-up, I left following one final kiss on my sneakers from Henrietta.

    ----

    The early morning was fairly uneventful. I did another sterling job with Beth bringing her breakfast (without spit again) and then going through her agenda, priorities and urgent emails. I took care of pretty much everything, affording her the luxury to just relax until the team meeting.

    During the team meeting Beth surprised me with some rather glowing accolades about my contribution to the bid. Scanning the room, I could see this really pissed off Aurelia, Grace and Allegra and to a lesser extent Porsche who looked like she was close with Seraphina again, though not necessarily the other way around.

    Perhaps more interestingly was how pleased for me Seraphina, Julia, Sophia, Laura and Karine were. Karine was the important one, I thought. The others I kind of expected, as I had worked hard on them. I needed to work on how to develop that relationship and quickly while I had some stock with her. That said, Seraphina was more than a little flirtatious in her glances at me, which made me chuckle given how cute she was.

    Beth then really went in hard on Chris in front of everyone, making him look like a complete idiot. I was pretty fucked off with her for doing that but managed to keep it inside. Chris though could no doubt sense my empathy for his position. Beth even insisted he write some kind of report, justifying his position in the company and threatening to out him. I couldn’t believe she would actually follow through with that threat though, could she?

    Maybe Beth was testing me again, only this time publically to see if I would still side with Chris. She sensed my feelings for Chris and kicked me as if to warn me about my commitment to her. When we got back to her office she started giving me a hard time about my reaction.

    “Your love for that wretch is your weakness slave. You know that, right?” Beth asked sternly.

    “I know,” I said solemnly, realizing this was true.

    “Every bitch in this place that has it in for you will exploit that weakness. You know that as well, right?” Beth seemed to be reading through my predicament like it was completely transparent to her.

    “You are right, goddess. That is exactly what is happening.”

    “Then what the fuck are you going to do about it, bitch?!” Beth was challenging me, presumably for my own good.

    “I need time to think, goddess. I will head your wise words. Thank you for kicking my arse.”

    Beth seemingly satisfied she had pushed me enough, backed off to leave me with the predicament. I then asked what Beth wanted for lunch and went out to get her something while I gathered my thoughts.

    We took lunch together on my return while we went through some other prospects provided by Aurelia’s team. I got a little fucked off hearing how pleased Beth was with Aurelia’s efforts. She was doing a much better job than I hoped she was, it was almost like Chris was helping her, but he couldn’t be that stupid.

    Towards the end of lunch, the bitch actually turned up at Beth’s office.

    “Hi Beth. Hope the latest leads and prospects were all to your satisfaction?”

    “Indeed, Aurelia. I was most impressed. There are a few really interesting proposals in there that we can start to look at after the Masters & Johnson bid next week. Well done to you and your team.”

    “You are welcome, Beth. In fact, I was going to ask you if I can borrow Nicola for the afternoon? I need to complete some additional research for the latest leads and my team are all tied up on other work.” Aurelia said, not looking at me once.

    “Why don’t you get your slave to do that, Aurelia?” Beth asked.

    “Well, I would but he is going to be maxed out with the juniors and I wanted to get my next big prospect back to you before the end of the week.”

    I knew what the bitch was up to and her manipulation of Beth was frighteningly good. Eventually, Beth relented - clearly wanting the big lead input to inform the board as soon as possible.

    She then turned to me. “Well Nicola, do you think you can help out Aurelia?”

    Aurelia then stared at me menacingly as if to say that I had better agree or else. She did this in such a way Beth did not see. She was a conniving bitch.

    “Are you sure you don’t need me for anything here?” I asked, hopeful Beth would say yes and give me an out without having to decline Aurelia.

    “No, in fact I would prefer you help Aurelia as that big lead is one of my highest priorities.”

    “In that case Aurelia, I will come and help you. When do you need me?” I asked.

    She smirked with that devilish grin that said she had fucked me over. “Oh, as soon as you can please Nicola. Say 5 minutes? I will be in my office. Thanks to you both.”

    ----

    As I started to make my way to Aurelia’s office, I got thinking. She was as smooth as silk in her manipulation of the situation, which considering it was Beth really shook me. Every time I engaged that psycho bitch I was impressed and daunted by her in equal measure. She seemed to have no fear whatsoever of anyone. I could use some of that confidence and bravado myself. Either way, I wasn’t going to be frightened of the bitch. If I showed any weakness she would have no qualms in completely destroying me, and Beth wouldn’t protect me either as she hated weakness.

    When I arrived, I was hoping to see Chris but he wasn’t anywhere to be seen around Aurelia’s office. So I walked in through the open door.

    “Shut it and lock it.” Aurelia commanded from her desk without looking up at me.

    I turned around and shut the door then locked it with the key that was still inside. As I turned around Aurelia was now sitting with her feet up on the desk and her hands behind her head, power posing.

    “We can’t have your screams echoing down the hallway disturbing all the hard work going on, can we whore?” Aurelia was looking to unsettle me from the get go.

    I was afraid to say it was working and I had to concentrate hard not to show fear. This was the first time I was alone with the bitch and in a soundproofed office with a locked door. It couldn’t really have been any worse, unless of course I was in her house, I supposed.

    “What the fuck do you want, Aurelia?” I asked, giving her equal measure from my dominant.

    “Respect for a start, you fucking stupid cunt! When will you learn that disrespecting me will only mean a world of pain for you?!” The veins in her neck were throbbing and her face was bright red with rage.

    Fucking hell, I thought, that was some serious fucking anger. I needed to be a little more cautious.

    “Ok, let me try again. What can I do for you, goddess?”

    “Too fucking late, you trash slut. Get on your fucking knees. In fact, get all the way down so you are flat on the floor and crawl to me.” Aurelia snarled, still furious.

    She then dropped her feet to the floor and shuffled her seat to the side of her desk so she was sat in front of me.

    I paused for merely seconds before she screamed at me. “Now! Or I will come over there and beat the crap out of you!”

    Just fucking try it, you pathetic bitch, I thought to myself. I considered waiting to see if she had the courage to take me on. Even though she was fearless, she wasn’t stupid and knew I could hurt her. I wondered who would actually win in a fight? I was sure my fitness from squash could overpower her. but with the sadistic lifestyle she had lived I was also convinced she could look after herself.

    It was only when she added “And your bitch boyfriend will have the worst weekend of his miserable life” that I realised why I was here in the first place – to protect my love, Chris. It was almost like she could read my mind.

    I slowly descended onto my knees and then lay down on my front across the carpet. I felt humiliated and embarrassed to be in this position with her and it made me feel sick and angry with myself.

    “Now crawl to me, slut. Feel the weight of my power over you as you do so and the heavy burden of your humiliation. Realise that you are crawling to your doom and there is nothing you can do about it.”

    Aurelia laughed as I started to crawl across the floor towards her. She was a fucking despot lunatic.

    “What a fucking pathetic sight you are slut! You were giving me so much front before, but you will never come close to being equal to me. I am superior to you in every way – mentally, physically and by divine fucking right.”

    I wasn’t sure how much of this shit I could take before I flipped out completely. My dominant was going berserk in my head, screaming to kill her. It was taking all my self-control to just keep going. Eventually I arrived at her chair and she slid her feet over so they were just in front of my face.

    Aurelia had a pair of old white gym sneakers on and what appeared to be white argyle socks underneath. As she wiggled her toes inside those sneakers I felt a waft of stench rise up from them and envelope my face. Fucking hell, I thought, this was sick and I brought my head up to put distance between my nose and the sneakers.

    Aurelia quickly placed her foot on my head and pushed it back down so my nose landed on the top of her other sneaker, which she had inserted underneath.

    “Now stay still and put your hands behind your back for me, slut.” Aurelia commanded.

    “Really?” I asked, getting totally pissed off now.

    “Just fucking do it slave.” Aurelia snarled. As I put my hands behind my back she leaned over and I heard a little click. Fuck, I thought, she just put me in handcuffs!

    “What the hell are you doing Aur…goddess?”

    Aurelia ignored the question. “I told you if you hated filthy, stinking feet you were in for a world of pain and I have prepared something extra special inside these babies for you to revel in. In fact, start licking the tops of my sneakers while I tell you what’s on the menu, slut.”

    She then tapped her sneaker up and down until I put my tongue out onto her sneaker. The tops were pretty nasty, but bearable, so I obliged by leaving my tongue out for now. The handcuffs were tight on my wrists and my only movement now was from side to side.

    “Well, this morning Grace and myself gave your little whore boyfriend a treat of piss-soaked soles to wash his mouth out after her gave us a whole bunch of profanities.”

    Fucking hell. I thought, this was going to be all ways sickening. What the fuck was wrong with this bitch? My only solace at this point was hearing that Chris was giving her shit, a marked difference from the love story she was telling me last night. I knew she was a fucking liar.

    “Now adding to the nice champagne-based starter, I have added an exquisite main course of filth from the local park where we fed your tart a nice square meal of crap from our feet. The desert, of course, is the sweat and stink that was already on my feet, which will just cap everything off rather nicely don’t you think?” Aurelia started laughing as she wiggled her sneakers in excitement.

    “Come on, goddess. You don’t have to do this. Can’t we just settle for a foot rub or something?” I was trying to reason with just about the most unreasonable person on the planet.

    “Oh, but we have to do this, slut. This is what you get when you try to stand up to me or worse defy me. I am only beginning my humiliations and degradations. This is just kid’s stuff. You wait until we get to the really nasty stuff!” Aurelia said in a low menacing tone.

    I shivered at the thought of what this vile nasty bitch could be capable of. Given her personal lifestyle, I didn’t even really want to imagine. All I knew was the threat was very real and she had every intention of executing on her words.

    “Mmm, that little ripple of fear was beautiful, slut. It shows me your weakness, a little chink in your armour to open up and exploit. You now realise what you are fucking with, don’t you? Would you like to beg at this point or shall we save that for later?”

    I didn’t answer and Aurelia didn’t much care, as she knew her words had a crushing effect on me just by the look on my face.

    “Ok enough procrastination. Get those sneakers off with your teeth, slut.” As I started to attempt to pull at her shoelaces with my teeth, I felt the end of her crop brush my face. “Hurry now, you don’t want me to have to use this, do you?”

    I knew immediately then that I would be feeling that crop at some point this afternoon. I could see how her mind worked. After all, I was a dominant too. I wasn’t as sick and twisted as she was but I could still read through her games like they were my own.

    I sped up as fast as I could but still took three lashes across my back despite my efforts. They weren’t too hard, well not for a fucking hard ass dominant like me anyway. With her laces untied it was now time to remove the sneakers.

    “Bite the heel bitch so you can ease off those filthy sneakers.” Aurelia was smiling and looking down at me.

    As I placed my teeth around the heel of the first sneaker, she arched her foot and slid it out bringing a horrendous stench with it. Whether it was already in my mind or in reality, with that sock just inches from my face I could have sworn I could smell the piss, filth and sweat on her feet. I made a disgusted grunt as the smell hit my face, but was helpless to move anywhere.

    She knew I would be going crazy at this point and anticipated the need for handcuffs perfectly. I wouldn’t be making this mistake twice, I thought.

    “Let’s get the other one off nice and quick, slut. I don’t want any of that sweet sock dampness to dry out before I wash your face in it.” Aurelia laughed.

    She almost had the sneaker off before I could get my teeth around the heel this time, she was so impatient to deploy my fate. As soon as the second sock emerged she cupped her feet together under my head, soles turned slightly upwards, then bent down and pushed my face into the black stained wet odorous socks.

    It was fucking revolting in every sense of the word. I shouted and wretched into the socks as the bitch laughed hysterically above me. Her hands were pushing my head so hard into the socks I could hardly breathe. My face was slick with the sweat and heat from her socks, which only added to my claustrophobic suffocation. Though I held my breath as long as I could, inevitably I had to take in a huge cloud of the vile aroma into my body. I convulsed again and thought I was about to throw up.

    “How fucking bad is that, bitch? Isn’t this just about as low as your pathetic insignificant life has ever been? Sniffing the horrendous rank feet of your arch enemy and knowing you will have to continue doing it for as long as I demand it of you. I could keep you in those socks for hours. Fuck, I could make you sniff them all weekend and there is fuck all you can do but sniff and suffer. This is absolutely priceless.” Aurelia laughed.

    The relentless verbal assault went on and on.

    “Come on! Really hoover up all the stench, you ridiculous creature. I want that shit to be burning your nostrils and melting away your resistance, so you become my little foot sniffing puppy dog. I will sit in my chair and wave my vile foot in your general direction, then you will bounce over to me all eager, place your nose into my socks, and sniff like it’s all that keeps you alive. You will then, of course, thank me and beg to lick them clean, which I may or may not allow you.”

    I could clearly see a vivid picture of Henrietta doing exactly what she just described, but never in a million years would that be me. This fucking bitch was deluded. She was on some maniacal power trip, leading her into madness.

    She enveloped my nose with her toes to ensure every breath was drawn through the sock webbing. The stench was not only utterly abhorrent and repugnant, but also completely debilitating. It was wearing me down and making me feel both drowsy and docile. Perhaps it was simply my inability to breathe properly?

    She made me sniff those socks for close to thirty minutes. I really never thought it would end.

    Finally, Aurelia spoke again. “Ok, it’s nasty filthy bare feet time, bitch. Peel those socks off with your teeth and make it quick or I will crop your back again.”

    The socks were stuck to her feet with the sweat that was so entrenched in them and furthermore the elastic around her ankle was really tight and difficult to leverage with my mouth. It took me so long to remove the socks, she found plenty of excuse to administer a further ten lashes to my back. It was now getting very sore and I had to wince a few times to stomach the pain.

    “Aww, poor little foot sniffer. Is that nasty bitch cropping your back and making it all sore? Don’t cry little puppy, it will all be over soon and you can go and play with your little puppy boyfriend. NOT!” Aurelia laughed heinously at her own nastiness. She was in some kind of bitch heaven right now.

    “The truth is that this is your life from now on. All you have to look forward to is my stinky rank feet, endless whippings from my crop, and all topped off with my verbal assaults. Well, at least until I step things up and really break you into a blubbering mess. By the time I have finished with you, you will need five years in an institution piecing your mind back together again before you are fit to integrate back into society.” Aurelia snarled.

    When the socks were finally off I was faced with her filthy black feet covered in grime and piss. The stench was quite simply beyond horrendous and she knew it.

    “Fucking hell, whore. That’s some nasty fucking stank even by my standards. I have really outdone myself today. This is what I call a foot baptism of fire! Now sniff it all up for me so I don’t have to be offended by it anymore.”

    Her toes then danced around my nostrils intermittently pinching my nose, plugging my nasal passages and smearing their filth over my face. I was now on the verge of being sick and my face was green.

    “If you are sick on my feet, bitch, I will make you eat it off together with the filth between my toes. There is no fucking way you are leaving this room until they are spotless, so choose your fate.”

    I rolled to the side in some vain effort at temporary relief. Aurelia could see how sick I looked and gave me twenty seconds or so respite - more to avoid my vomiting than out of compassion. Eventually, she got impatient and rolled me back with her hands into her awaiting soles.

    “Ok, time to start eating the filth and piss from my feet now, slut. Get used to the taste as this will be a regular meal for you each week. In fact, I can see you getting so addicted to it you will be asking waitresses in restaurants to stick their feet in your face so you can eat off their sweaty feet instead of eating off the regular menu. Time to embrace your new best friend, depravity!”

    The crop lashed me hard this time and I yelped slightly. I was really annoyed for showing anguish to her, as I knew she would thrive on this show of weakness.

    “Get licking bitch! Now, or the next one comes in 3…2…1…” Another lash came down, this time harder, and I felt a shiver of pain run down my back.

    “Ok, fucking hell! I will lick them! Just stop, ok?!”

    She paused briefly to watch my tongue approach her filthy feet. She even moved them back slightly to prolong my agony and I had to shuffle forward like a snake to reach them.

    When my tongue finally landed on them, she smirked. “Perfect. Simply, perfect. A lowly worthless slave washes the filthy feet of her queen, understanding her divine and supreme standing in her life. Overcome by the sheer awesomeness and power of this woman the slave feels honoured and privileged to undertake this meagre of all tasks. But to you, slave, this is everything. This is your purpose and this is now your life!”

    Aurelia started rubbing her pussy now, so excited and enthralled by my suffering that she couldn’t help herself. She also started moaning loudly.

    I closed my eyes and thought of my beautiful Chris and then the strength of my mentor Beth, and used them in combination to find the resolve to clean those revolting feet. The filth was all over my lips, tongue and mouth. I had to ingest copious amounts just to create clean patches I could work from. I resolved never to allow her to get me in this situation ever again. It was at this point I heard Beth’s words echo in my mind that my love for Chris was my weakness. Without that I would be destroying this bitch instead of worshiping her. I wasn’t sure how much longer my dominant could put up with this before I would have to let Chris fend for himself. Aurelia’s wickedness was simply otherworldly and didn’t belong on this earth.

    As I was nearing the last twenty per cent of my foot cleaning ordeal, my mouth was so full of filth I could hardly swallow - let alone clean.

    Aurelia glared at me. “You stupid fucking slut! You are just pushing the dirt around now. They won’t get clean like that and you are not coming up until they are. Beg for my spit, cunt!”

    I was exhausted, debilitated, and quite frankly beaten - at least for today. “Please goddess, can I have your spit to help me clean your feet?”

    “Not fucking desperate and pathetic enough slave. Try again!”

    I recalled some of Henrietta’s best phrases in my mind and conjured up what I thought she needed to hear so I could get this over and done. “Please, my beautiful goddess. Would you honour me with your spit so I may clean the filth from your divine feet?”

    “Perfect!” Aurelia said and I heard a click. As I looked up I could see her camera phone hovering above my head. She had filmed the whole of my piteous begging.

    Shortly after, I saw five huge globules of phlegm land on her toes and soles.

    “Well what do you say, whore?”

    “Thank you, goddess.”

    “To my face whore!” Aurelia sneered.

    As I looked up to repeat my words, she spat furiously into my face multiple times - laughing between each one. “Feeling loved now, bitch? Get back down there now as my spit trickles down your face and clean off my feet.”

    I just didn’t care anymore at this point. My dignity, pride and even my dominant were shattered. It was everything I could do not to cry, which I am sure would have been the coup-de-grace for Aurelia had I given her that satisfaction.

    I laboured through the remainder of the cleaning and then collapsed exhausted, relieved and somewhat amazed I didn’t actually throw up in the end.

    As Aurelia lifted her feet to inspect them, she remarked, “Fucking hell, whore, you are one world class foot cleaner. I was sure I had you beaten with these babies but you got through it and without even throwing up. I am going to have to go back to the drawing board if I am gonna break you, slut. You are one tough motherfucking bitch.”

    After accepting they were as clean as they were going to get, Aurelia plopped her feet back down on my head. “Ok, you can have 5 minutes on foot stool duties as a reward while you collect yourself before our next little game.”

    My god, I thought, it’s not over yet?

    I almost collapsed into a slumber, I was so exhausted by my last ordeal, so I was shocked when Aurelia slapped my cheek hard with the sole of her foot. It also stung and I whimpered softly, but not loud enough she could hear this time.

    “Ok whore, get on your knees and face me. I need to see your ugly mutt for this next game, though I am sure you will compensate me with lots of amusement with your suffering.”

    I wriggled to my side and then rolled until I was able to lift my body with my hands still cuffed behind my back. My wrists were now sore with the struggling and discomfort. Once I was balanced, I stood up before I then knelt back down in front of Aurelia.

    Whilst waving her crop in my face she spoke. “Ok, this little game is called truth or punishment. I will ask you a series of questions. If I think you are telling me the truth, I will give you a reward like a foot kiss, spit in the face or a foot slap. If I think you are lying I will whip you hard with my crop with each lash being harder than the last. We both know how hard I am prepared to go with my crop administrations, as I am sure your gutless boyfriend would have told you.”

    She then paused briefly as if in thought.

    “I should also tell you that I have a doctorate in psychology, following the financing of private degree studies through my BDSM lifestyle. What that means to your tiny mind is I can read you like an open book. I know pretty much everything you are thinking as it’s going on in that ugly head of yours. Also, being a dominant I know how you think, what makes you tick and what fucks you up. Though looking at you now, I think any self-respecting dominant clan would rather wipe their feet on you than give you any reverence.”

    “I won’t ask you if you are ready to start because you are a worthless cunt and I don’t care either way. First question – When did you first realise you were a dom?”

    “I guess I always was. I had a difficult upbringing, which I guess seeded in a lot of resentment. That then emerged during my teens. I had a few boyfriends who liked kinky stuff, but whenever I brought my dominant out, they shit themselves and ran a mile.”

    Aurelia then placed her sole to my face and I kissed it, signalling the truth, I guessed.

    “Fuck you and your difficult upbringing. It was nothing compared to mine, you snivelling winger! Question two – What drew you to your boyfriend?”

    What the fuck was she on asking me these questions? Also, why did she care? I didn’t like where this was going one bit.

    “Why do you care bitch?” I started welling up with anger.

    Aurelia then lashed me hard, much harder than earlier, and I bent over to absorb the pain. Fucking hell, that was really painful, I thought.

    “Ok. I guess I could see he was a submissive, like you could, right? I figured he might be able to cope with my dominant better than the pussies at college.” Her foot came up to my face again.

    “Question three – Was he what you expected then?”

    “Chris is everything I expected and more. He is my soul mate. I have never met anyone who can embrace my dominant like he can and still love me so completely.”

    “What a load of slushy horseshit. Just stick to the questions, bitch. So he can handle the dominant shit. Is that what you are saying?”

    “It’s more than that. He is not actually that good with the pain, but he will endure so much more than most, even though it crushes his heart. It is the love that pours out when I dominate him that makes me whole.”

    Aurelia didn’t lift her foot this time, she was too interested in the conversation. She had an unhealthy interest in Chris that was worrying me. I was really hoping now all this talk of him saying he loved her wasn’t true.

    “What do you mean love pours out, bitch?”

    “Well when I push him too far he doesn’t really break with the pain and suffering, but more from the love he has for me. In some strange way it brings us closer together, rather than forces us apart.”

    “Is that why you love him?”

    “Look Aurelia, why are you asking me all these questions?”

    Aurelia went into a rage. “Disrespectful cunt! Answer my fucking questions.” She then lashed me three times with full force and I screamed with the pain.

    “Well?” She asked as she finished.

    “Fucking hell, yes! He makes me whole. He is the only person I have ever met that can embrace my dominant and me and love them both equally. I can let go of everything and just be myself with him. No fucking double life shit. Are you satisfied now?”

    Her foot came up and I kissed it again.

    “And do you think he can always love you with the darkness in your heart? You know one day it will try to destroy him, don’t you?”

    “He will always be there for me, I am sure of that. Despite how much others try to corrupt him.”

    As her crop lifted I raised my voice and continued, trying to prevent the oncoming lash.

    “And yes, my darkness will threaten us but I will do everything in my power to control it or deflect it somewhere else to protect him. I won’t allow myself to destroy what we have in the same way I won’t allow anyone else!” I said snarling.

    “The bitch awakens, as out little game ends. You surprised me. I was sure you would be a lying whore all the way through that game.”

    I wondered myself why I had been so open. I guess I wanted to hear it myself, and also she needed to hear how strong and devoted Chris and myself were, and how fucking tough it was going to be to break us.

    “I was intending to close our first session together with a toast. As a reward for being so open with me, I will allow you to choose your drink. There are three choices, slut. You can drink my piss, lick the arse sweat out of my crack or clean up my pussy until I come. What will it be?” Aurelia smirked knowing there was only one choice.

    I raised my eyebrows and approached her pussy. She slid down in her chair slightly and pulled the crotch of her knickers to one side, before dragging some sanitary wipe across my tongue.

    “Make sure I enjoy this slave or next time I won’t be as lenient with your choices.” Aurelia threatened.

    As I started licking she started up her verbal belittling again. “That’s right, worship the pussy of your owner, your goddess. Give pleasure to the one who snuffs out your happiness, your hopes and your dreams. Taste my sweetness and feed your own arousal as it is as close as you will get to sex ever again slut now I own your boyfriend too.” Aurelia then laughed.

    I wanted to bite her fucking clit off but figured I had got this far and now just needed to get done and out of here. I lapped, splashed and slurped at her pussy for around five minutes and she was dripping all over the place. Clearly the last couple of hours had excited her sadistic warped mind immensely. After some well-timed and focused sucking on her clitoris she exploded and I sighed. I never felt so sexually depleted as watching her orgasm. For me, it was the antithesis of pleasure.

    After a few minutes recovering, Aurelia smiled. “Well at least you are good for something, slut. I might have to hire you out to my girlfriends at the BDSM club one night. Anyway, I am bored with you now and have better things to do so you can fuck off. Our next date will be Monday night, when you will be coming to my house for dinner. Some intimate time with me and your best friend Grace will be just the tonic you need to lift your spirits going into the weekend. Don’t think of bailing on that date either, or I will summon a she-brute to come around my house and fuck your bitch with a strap on until he has to go into hospital with internal bleeding. That enough incentive for you?”

    “I will be there,” I said in a dejected voice - knowing only she could follow through on such a threat.

    “Good, it’s a date then.” She reached down and unlocked the handcuffs before kicking me in the chest, sending me across the floor towards the door.

    I couldn’t leave without giving her a final verbal fucking. My dominant would not allow it after what she had put me through.

    “Listen, you mad fucking psycho bitch. I have put up with crazy amounts of shit here today for you to go easy on Chris, so just make sure you live up to your end of the bargain. If I find you are going hard on him after this, I will make today look like a day at the seaside compared to what revenge I will exact on you. Also, don’t try any of your mind-fucking on him. He doesn’t love you and he never will. He is mine and I am his and nothing will ever change that!”

    Aurelia listened quietly before adding, “That final word will cost you dearly on Monday night. I hope it was worth it. Now fuck off out of my sight!”

    ----

    I leapt out of the door after unlocking it and slammed it behind me. On the way through the foyer towards the exit I saw Chris, which so warmed my heart. If ever there was a time I need to see him it was now. I was a fucking mess as well and he noticed straight away.

    Though he offered to help me fight her I knew she was too strong for him. Fuck, I was beginning to wonder if I had the resolve to see this through with her. What was most important was he told me he loved me, vindicating my sacrifices for him and assuring me Aurelia’s poisonous words were nothing but lies. After seeing him I finally relented to the tears I had held back for the last two hours.

    Chris also asked me about Beth. He must have felt threatened by her reaction to me in the team meeting but I needed her now more than ever. Chris just had to understand that our being together was only going to come with sacrifices. I also knew Monday with Beth was going to be a tricky time. She had some plan for that report from Chris and I wasn’t sure what it was.

    When someone from Aurelia’s team approached I backed into the shadows. If I had known is was Julia I maybe wouldn’t have bothered but I needed out of there and quick. I just had enough time to tell him I loved him and then I left.

    Once alone with my thoughts on the way home, I let the rest of my tears pour out. Aurelia really had crushed my dominant today in a way I didn’t think anyone could. She knew all my buttons and vulnerabilities. As I walked and relived some of those horrendous experiences, my darkness started to shadow me and I began to feel both wicked and evil. Normally this would unsettle me and I would show restraint, but tonight I wanted to unleash it. In fact, someone was going to go through hell to appease my dominant needs and there was only one person who could do that for me.

    ----

    When I knocked on the door it was six o’ clock and Henrietta opened it up within seconds, already on her knees. When she saw the state I was in, all the colour drained from her face. She watched me walk into the room silently and I sat down on the sofa, carefully placing a cushion first to protect my sore back. My dominant was rampant and I just needed to restore my energy before I unleashed on Henrietta. Poor bitch, she had no idea what was coming to her.

    Henrietta came and sat by me. Her face was bright red but not with excitement and she had the makings of tears in her eyes.

    “Goddess,” she said tentatively.

    “What the fuck is it?” I asked dismissively.

    “I would never normally ask you this, but I wonder on this one occasion whether you would allow me to speak freely?”

    These words peaked my interest. “Yes, speak. Say whatever the fuck you want.”

    Henrietta got up onto her feet. “I want to know who the fuck in this world would dare hurt my beautiful goddess? You are everything to me and I will not allow anyone or anything to harm you. I will fucking absolutely destroy that person with a hatred so complete and perfect they would wish they had never met you. Please tell me who it is, goddess.”

    Her fists were now clenched, the veins in her neck were pronounced and her head was almost purple with rage - tears of hatred streaming down her cheeks. I actually felt quite nervous being near someone so angry. She most definitely had murder in her eyes.

    “Kneel at my side slave,” I said, my dominant now respecting her courage and loyalty. I then continued. “I have lost enough today and I am not about to lose you into hell as well.”

    “I don’t care, goddess. It doesn’t matter what happens to me. You are everything and I would do anything for you. Don’t you know that?”

    “I do now, my beautiful slave,” I said affectionately.

    “Then let me go into hell for you,” Henrietta said resolutely, meaning every word of it.

    “Listen, Henrietta. I will call on you one day for such a sacrifice but not today. What is important is I now know how much I mean to you and how much you are prepared to do for my affections. That is enough.”

    Tears started rolling down her cheeks as her anger abated and her devotion and love for me took control of her feelings. She then got up and walked across the room.

    “Where the fuck do you think you are going, slut?” I shouted as my dominant started to cast its long shadow across the room.

    Henrietta didn’t answer as she returned from the bedroom with my crop.

    “You told me this morning, goddess, not to tell you how to punish me. Well, now I am going to insist you release your rage on me to find yourself again. I can see in your eyes a part of you is lost. I know I will hurt, I know I will bleed and I know I will cry, but that is not your concern. If I cannot destroy whoever did this to you then I will be whatever you need tonight to rediscover your resolve to fight your battle. I will always be by your side as long as you allow me. I will not ask you for a safe word. I will just bear whatever I can until I am no more able to.”

    “Strip,” I said and Henrietta took all her clothes off.

    “Give me the crop,” I said.

    I then lost the next thirty minutes or so as the darkness completely clouded my mind. I was beyond rage and any kind of sensibility as my crop lashed across her body countless times. It was only when her body went limp and lifeless I even considered stopping. I collapsed on the sofa, completely filled with hate, anger and bile. My dominant felt magnificent but at what cost?

    I wasn’t even sure if Henrietta had survived my onslaught, it was so vicious. After about another thirty minutes, I heard her groan with the pain that wracked her body.

    Looking upon her pathetic, abused body I started to feel overcome with guilt. My mind was being carved in two between the dominant that was fulfilled and the caring part of me that felt callous and self-loathing.

    “Can you come to me, Henrietta?”

    She literally crawled to me with what little strength she had left. Even to this point her loyalty was unquestionable. Arriving at my feet, she kissed my sneakers.

    “I am sorry I couldn’t take more from you, goddess. I tried.”

    “Oh, my poor love. I am so sorry. What have I done to you?”

    “You did nothing but what I asked, goddess. You must not take this on yourself. It was my sacrifice and I don’t regret it for one second. I will emerge from this and hopefully you will see how much I love you.”

    Tears were now streaming down my face and onto hers as she lay before me. She put her hand to her face and wiped the tears into her cheeks and smiled feeling the emotion I was affording her. I made a promise to myself that I would never lose control like this ever again. Iit was not who I wanted to be.

    I made us some simple food of dips; fresh vegetables to accompany them and packet snacks, then brought them in. I made Henrietta lie across my lap on her front to protect her back while I fed her from the tray. I stroked her hair tenderly while we listened to some of my favourite modal jazz tunes.

    After a couple of hours of tenderness and affection on my lap - some of which she slept through - I asked Henrietta, “How are you feeling my love?”

    “Please call me slave, goddess. Anything else doesn’t feel right.”

    “How are you feeling, slave?”

    “This is the happiest day of my life, goddess.”

    “How so?”

    “Well, when I bought you the necklace I wanted to show you how much you mean to me, but after I realised material things cannot do justice to my feelings. Today, I have been able to show you how I truly feel and that makes me so happy.”

    “You are probably the most extraordinary person I have ever met in my life, slave. I have a number of dominant acquaintances who like to think they are tough but none of them come anywhere near you.”

    “I get my strength from my love for you, goddess. Without you I am nothing.”

    I knew then that if one day I walked away from her it would indeed kill her, and I breathed a heavy sigh appreciating the responsibility I must bear for her now. I owed her so much, knowing when my needs were so great she was there for me, and I resolved to do the same for her come what may.

    “I know that, slave, and I will be there for you. Today will be with me forever.” She then cozied into my lap and cried tears of love and happiness.

    We were both exhausted with pain and emotion now at this point, but I didn’t want to deny her pleasure if she was capable of it. “Do you have the strength to sniff my socks, slave?”

    She smiled up at me like her world had come alive. “I have been thinking about them all day, goddess. I would so love to but I fear my pain will not allow me to enjoy them yet. Would it be possible for me to worship them in the morning?”

    “I will be insisting, slave!” I smiled at her.

    I then helped her to her feet and carried her into the bedroom. Once by the bed, I lay Henrietta down on her side to avoid any pressure on her back. I got in beside her so I was facing her, like we did before, and I embraced her gently with my arms and legs.

    I kissed her tenderly on the lips. “We are going to have a girls’ day out tomorrow, slave, and I am going to leave my stinky trainers on tonight just to make sure you get more than you can handle in feet stink!”

    “Perhaps tomorrow will be the happiest day of my life instead then.” Henrietta joked and we both laughed like loving sisters would. I kissed her goodnight and we fell asleep in each other’s arms.
    Feet dreams are made of stink

  2. #142
    Apprentice Footsniffer OneAuthor's Avatar
    Join Date
    Nov 2016
    Location
    USA
    Posts
    430
    Chapter 44 – Girl’s Day Out


    As I awoke stiff and still a little sore from my back scolding from Aurelia the day before, I could see Henrietta looking into my eyes lovingly. I returned the same loving look recalling what she had been through for me the night before and kissed her sweetly on the lips again.

    Henrietta looked at me with begging eyes. “Please don’t be too nice with me, goddess.”

    “I’ll do what the fuck I want.” I teased her with a smile and kissed her even more sensuously.

    Henrietta went bright red showing her embarrassment and discomfort.

    “Wow it seems being nice to you is the only torture you can’t handle, slave!” I said mockingly.

    “I am sorry. It’s just that you are my goddess and you shouldn’t need to lower yourself to kiss me or treat me nicely.”

    “Hmmm, so you only want my nasty dominant side then, bitch?”

    “Well of course that is your discretion, goddess, and I would never presume to tell you anything.”

    “A lot happened last night. You reached through my dominant and touched my heart beneath, Henrietta. I want to be able to show you warmth and love as my sister as well as dominate you as my slave now I know you would do anything for me. That courage and commitment is beyond any slave. It makes you my family.”

    “But I don’t want to lose my goddess.”

    “Oh, you won’t lose her as she is an integral part of me. I want to spend time today getting to know you and what makes a submissive tick. I want to reach inside your mind and heart and draw out all that you are. I will then decide how to love you as my sister and use you as my slave and the balance therein between them. I owe this to you as I want you to be in my life forever.” I said.

    Henrietta burst out crying and I pulled her to my chest. Her sobbing was uncontrollable so I held her tightly and kissed her forehead.

    “Did I say something wrong, love?” I asked.

    “I am so overwhelmed, goddess. I have never been loved by anyone, even my own family. I have always been an outsider with no friends full of self-loathing. Now you speak of acceptance and of a future together. It is just beyond anything I could have hoped for.”

    “It is more than acceptance. It is my love, Henrietta. I want you to be my adopted sister who I care for and respect but also dominate and humiliate in equal measure. You will not know whichever I make you at any point in time which will be exciting and frustrating to your submissive in equal measure. How does that sound?” I asked.

    Henrietta just sobbed again into my chest, my advances were too much for her to handle so quickly. For someone who had never been loved to receive so much affection was literally breaking her apart.

    “I am sorry Sis, I know I am laying it on a bit thick so quickly but last night showed me I need to appreciate what was in front of my eyes all the time. Now let’s park this for now and start planning out some fun and games for the day.”

    “Can I have permission to speak freely, goddess?”

    “When I refer to you as ‘Sis’ you are to treat me as your sister not your goddess. This means you have the freedom to say anything you want, however you want. Just be careful, though, because when my dominant kicks in you will be paying for any sisterly shit you give me in spades.” I smiled.

    Henrietta smiled. “I really really love you, Sis. I am glad beyond words that I met you. Thank you for accepting me into your life. I promise I will never let you down.”

    “I know you won’t bitch, now get down there and get my sneakers off, you snivelling whore. My feet are burning up after spending all night in my them and you are just the foot wipe I need to clean them off.” I snarled with the last of my smiles.

    Henrietta went bright red as her tear-laden eyes widened with excitement. She paused for a second wondering how to react, before she stammered. “Does this mean you are my goddess again?”

    “Don’t ask stupid fucking questions, slut. In fact, I didn’t give you permission to ask me any questions at all.” I shouted and slapped her face, firmly but not hard enough to really hurt her. Fuck she had enough pain from me to last a lifetime last night. “Now do as I command before I get really annoyed with you, slave.”

    “Oh thank you, my wonderful goddess. You are so perfect in every way. It would be a pleasure beyond my wildest dreams to worship your feet.”

    “I know it will fuck face, but there is a cost.”

    “Oh, right goddess. What is that, please?”

    “You must have three orgasms at my feet before I will allow you to go shopping with me today. Now fucking hurry up and serve me!”

    Henrietta’s eyes almost popped out of her head as she crawled down the bed towards my feet. As my shoes came off I gagged and wretched myself at how bad they smelled, but knew she would be in some kind of depraved heaven. I then heard her moans and groans as she drifted off into stank ecstasy. I was going to make this the best fucking day of her life, I said to myself, as her first orgasm started to erupt in a fit of screams.

    ----

    I insisted Henrietta wear some of my best clothes from what fitted her as she was quite a bit thinner than me, even though we were the same height. I then helped her apply some subtle make up and did her hair nicely tied back in a bun. She went from quite cute to something bordering pretty damn sexy, I thought, though her confidence in herself would never back that up.

    In the end she wore a pretty red dress of mine that came down to the knees with a matching red jacket with white trim around the collar and cuffs. I also made her wear a pair of my fully-fashioned tan stockings with a pair of flat red shoes. She couldn’t handle heels as she was too clumsy.

    “You look great, Sis!” I said.

    “Thank you, Sis! You know, I just can’t get used to calling you that.”

    I threw my arms around her and kissed her on the cheek. “Give it time, Sis. You will.”

    She went off to check herself in the mirror while I got dressed in one of my most expensive plain black designer dresses. As I wanted to wear my foul white sports socks and ratty sneakers, I was determined to put on a show up top to balance off my look. Otherwise, everyone would think she was the queen and I was the slave! I had a little giggle to myself.

    Henrietta came back in the room and saw me dressed. “Look sis, you don’t have to wear those socks and sneakers, you know. You look absolutely stunning in that dress. It really needs some nice shoes with it.”

    “But if you could choose, you would have me wear them, right? So they are nice and warm, wet and stinky for your face later.”

    Henrietta went red in the face, imagining worshiping them again. “Yes Sis, I would.”

    “You are such a pervert, Sis. You are going to get it extra nasty later just for being so depraved! I think you could live under my stinky feet. You just never seem to get enough.”

    “Yes goddess, you are right. Thank you.”

    “Listen, Sis. Cut out the goddess shit. I am in charge of the role swaps here, not you. You are to address me as Sis, Nicola and goddess only in accordance with my lead. That is non-negotiable. If you call me goddess by mistake when I am being your Sis, then I will probably just tease you and laugh it off. But don’t ever make the mistake of calling me Sis or Nicola when I am your goddess. That can only lead to a world of pain for you, clear?”

    “Yes, Sis. I will try and learn as quick as I can.”

    “I am going to be changing up on you frequently today, Sis. So best be on alert! Come on then, let’s head out. We have shopping to do!”

    ----

    As we walked into town, we held hands like real sisters and shared a few jokes and light banter about who was dressed best today and who looked more stunning. I had to be honest, most of it was lost on Henrietta who just couldn’t stand up to me like a sister would. So I teased her more to goad it out of her. I would need to keep working on that to build up her confidence.

    “So then, Sis. What kinds of domination really get you off the most and what don’t you like at all?” I asked like it was a perfectly natural question from one sibling to another.

    “Well, Nicola…can I call you Nicola?”

    “For fuck sake yes! Answer my question!”

    “Oh ok, well Nicola I think I love feet the most, especially when they are a little dirty and smelly.” Henrietta was looking around to be sure no one could hear.

    “A little dirty? But I thought you like feet to be really fucking nasty and stinky, Hen.”

    Henrietta blushed with embarrassment. “Well I do, but I feel kind of weird talking about it so openly with you as my sister and all.”

    “Fuck, that’s what sisters are for. You are gonna tell me everything today and I mean literally everything!”

    “Well how about I ask you a question then, Nicola?”

    “Shoot.”

    “How much do you enjoy dominating me?”

    “I fucking love it to death! The more you suffer, the more I get off on it. Last night was too much though and I lost control. I felt sad and guilty to be honest, but that’s because I have limits. I want to keep those limits because deep down I know I am a good person. It must have been too much for you, right Hen?”

    “Well I was ok with almost all of it. I have a big pain threshold, you see, and I find the pain you put on me very erotic and arousing...even when it really hurts. But at the end, it was a little too much, Nicks.”

    “Nicks. I like that. Well, Sis, you are my fucking hero. Anyone who can take that kind of pain then walk around with me the next day like nothing has happened and can be so cool with the shit I put on you is a superhero in my book.”

    “Well let’s not forget I fucking enjoyed most of it, Nicks!”

    “I am getting a little excited with all this dominant talk, Hen.”

    “Me too!”

    “Right you fucking bitch, get in this shop now!” I then pushed her into a nearby clothes shop. I grabbed a couple of tops and dragged her towards the changing rooms.

    “In here slut now,” I said - just quiet enough not to attract attention.

    Once in the changing room, I grabbed her by the hair and dragged her down to the floor. “Right, you worthless fucking slut, I want your tongue all over my pussy hard and deep like your life depends on it. If I am not screaming with pleasure within five minutes, you will be for it!”

    “Yes goddess,” Henrietta said, smiling ear to ear.

    “Don’t fucking smile at me, you cunt. Get focused on my pussy now!”

    She pulled down my knickers and threw her face into my hot wet pussy then lapped and lashed her tongue hard across my labia, sucking deeply on my clitoris. Fucking hell, it was sending shivers down my spine it felt so good. I was groaning deeply as Henrietta was not just throwing her submissive commitment at me but also the deep love she felt as someone who embraced her and wanted to show her affection. I could feel the warmth and the complete devotion she was offering me with every lick and kiss on my pussy. My mind was exploding and I flung my arms against the wall preparing for an incredibly intense orgasm, but I had no idea just how strong it was going to be. When it came, I thought I was going to faint. My head went so cloudy, the waves of pleasure rising up through my body were almost unbearable. On release, I screamed so loud the sales assistant came and knocked on the door.

    “Is everything all right in there?”

    As I collapsed, Henrietta cleared her throat. “Oh yes. My sister just caught her thumb on a pin. Don’t worry, no harm done.” She went into fits of giggles.

    “Oh, ok then. Just let me know if you need any help ok?”

    “Yeah, sure, I will call if I need you to get involved,” Henrietta said cheekily and I started laughing too. We went into hysterical laughing at our circumstances and embraced on the floor as I started to recover.

    “Want to go again, goddess?”

    “I want to trample you bitch but my legs won’t be able to handle it. Where the fuck did that pussy worship come from, bitch?”

    “From the bottom of my heart goddess.” Henrietta then kissed my face.

    “That explains it then,” I said laughing again. “You will have to wait for yours. I need more time to recover. Ok, bitch?”

    “Yes, goddess, it will be all the sweeter now I know I must wait for it.”

    After around five minutes I was just about composed enough to get to my feet. I kissed Henrietta. “Good job, bitch. That will earn you a reward later.”

    As we exited with the two tops, the sales assistant ran over to see if everything was ok. I threw one of the tops in his face. “You can keep that one. I’ll be buying this one. Now fuck off!”

    He looked just about as shocked as anyone could have been at that point, but I didn’t care. I was still sitting on cloud nine filled up with sexual satisfaction. I paid for the top and as we exited, I gave it to Henrietta.

    “A little memento of our perfect day.” Then I kissed her cheek and smiled at her to show my dominant mood had passed.

    ----

    “Hey Sis,” Henrietta said.

    “Yeah?”

    “I am going to buy you something nice today.”

    “I don’t want anything. Today is about you, Hen.”

    “Fuck that. I can buy my Sis a present if I want to!”

    I turned to her and raised my eyebrows.

    She shrank down a bit. “I am sorry. Did I overstep the mark?”

    “No!” I laughed. “I just didn’t think you would come out of your shell so quickly! Ok, you can buy me a present. Just make it modest. You already bought me the beautiful necklace of course, most of my weekly groceries, and I noticed you have been putting money in a jar in the kitchen. What’s that all about?”

    “Let’s call it my goddess tribute. I have been doing lots of overtime to help put some money together for you in case you still need to leave your job and maintain your mortgage like you said before.”

    Fuck, I thought that plan seemed a world away considering what had happened since. I then started thinking about Chris and wondering how his weekend was going. With my mood souring, I decided to pick myself up and shake off any thoughts until I saw him tomorrow at the horse-riding day out. There was no point pining after him now when I needed to focus my attention on Henrietta and her perfect day.

    “Oh right. Well let’s just see on that, Hen. There might be a change of plan.” I then wanted to switch the subject. “Hungry?”

    “Sure, Sis. What are we having?” She clearly wanted me to lead on the choice.

    “Let’s go to the American diner round the corner. I fancy some naughty carbs, and lets face it, you could use some fattening up, Sis!” I gave her a smirk and she nudged me with her elbow playfully.

    ----

    When we got there, we had the option to take a booth or sit up at the benches amongst the other customers in a shared eating area. I had an idea so told Henrietta we would be sitting in the shared eating area. We grabbed our seats after a little over five minutes and started scanning the choices on the menu.

    “This food is on me,” I said.

    “You can’t pay for everything, Nicks.”

    “Oh yes I can and I will. You don’t have a choice!”

    Henrietta just smiled knowing I wasn’t going to relent. She got back to immersing herself in the menu. I had a look around at the people who were sitting near us. There were two girlfriends just across on one side, a couple on the next table over and just as I looked to my right a young guy sat down on his own two chairs over. Perfect, I thought to myself. I couldn’t have planned it any better if I tried.

    When the waitress came over, I ordered a steak and when Henrietta tried to go cheap on me, I gave her a hard time until she joined me with a steak too. I liked mine super rare or ‘blue’ and so did she so the blood was literally dripping off the meat as we ate. I cut a large slice off and put it up to Henrietta’s mouth and glanced it around her lips as she tried to bite into it.

    “Tease!” she said.

    “Eat it bitch!” I said just loud enough to capture the young man’s attention next to us. As he looked over, I swung my head around to face him.

    “What are you looking at?”

    “Er, I am really sorry. Nothing really. I just…er...” He fumbled and put his hand up in an effort to attract the waitress to order his food and escape my attention. Perfect, I thought, a little bitch for us to play with.

    Henrietta and I continued to feed each other in a playful way through dinner until I whispered to her. “Listen to me, you fucking servile bitch.”

    Henrietta’s eyes widened excitedly sensing I was back in dominant mode, and she whispered back. “Yes, my wonderful goddess?”

    “I am going to go to the toilet soon for around ten minutes. During that time, you are going to flirt like mad with this guy next to us and get him to come sit next to you. If you can get him to kiss you or put his arm around you, then all the better. Got it, bitch?”

    Henrietta looked mortified by my order; she neither fancied the guy nor thought he would be in the slightest bit interested in her. “I am not sure I can get him to do that, goddess. What if he ignores me or says no?”

    “Listen, you stupid fucking whore. You are gorgeous and any man should be eternally grateful for even a single look from you let alone some full-on flirting. Anyway, I am divine therefore I will only accept beautiful slaves to serve me, right?”

    “Er, right goddess.” Henrietta seemed to be trying to process my logic.

    “Well then do as I command or else! If you fail, I will punish you severely, so make it happen any way you can. Trust me, he will try it on if you come across assertive and flirtatious. Anyway, it’s going to happen and that’s that. I am off now. Get going as I ordered, slut ”

    I then got up and headed for the toilets while Henrietta went into a panic wondering how she was going to cope with this latest challenge. I was laughing my arse off. As I promised, I took my time, re-touching my make up and emerged around ten minutes later. As I looked over at our table, I could see the guy sat beside Henrietta, touching her arm briefly as he spoke. I knew it wouldn’t be long before he tried to put his arm around her or kiss her, so I started to slowly walk over.

    When I was about fifteen feet away, he did exactly that. He leaned across and placed a small kiss on Henrietta’s cheek. Before his lips had even left her cheek, I shouted as loud as I could across the room to him so everyone could hear.

    “What the fuck do you think you are doing?”

    Everyone in the diner looked around at us, and his face went bright red with embarrassment. “I…your sister just said that...well she kind of tried to…”

    “Shut the fuck up you, pathetic manipulative wanker. That’s my lover you have your hands all over. I am gone not more than ten minutes and you try and slide in and use what little charms you have to try and strip her away from me. How fucking lame is that? What are you? Some kind of relationship destroyer going round finding happy couples to fuck around with?”

    I knew this was really wicked, but I was just fucking around initially before my dominant started to kick in and ramp things up a few notches. This guy was mortified with the level of embarrassment and humiliation I was piling on him and couldn’t run as he still had food and a bill to sort out.

    “Look there is a misunderstanding. I am sure…”

    “Kiss my fucking sneakers and apologise, bitch!”

    “I am sorry, what?” He started looking around.

    A couple of onlookers even took my side, and one shouted at him. “Yeah kiss them, you fucking creep! You should apologise!”

    He looked at my sneakers in a mix of terror and shame.

    “Well what the fuck are you waiting for, bitch!?”

    He looked around again and could see the tide was working against him as more people were taking my side.

    Henrietta could also see what I was up to. “He is a liar, Nicks. I tried to put him off, but he just kept pestering me.”

    This really got the onlooking crowd riled up.

    Wanting an end to this as soon as possible, he knelt down and kissed my sneakers quickly.

    As he started to arise, I pushed his head down. “I said lick my sneakers and apologise, wanker. Then you can do the same for my girlfriend.”

    He didn’t argue. He gave my filthy sneaker a good lick and then crawled over to Henrietta to do the same. She even pushed her sole out to him to make sure he got the underside of hers, which I had to chuckle at seeing how dirty they were.

    As he finally got up I grabbed him by the scruff of the neck. “So who the fuck do you think is paying for our meal now you have spoilt it, wanker?”

    “I guess I am,” he said dejectedly - clearly realising he had been played big time.

    “Right.” I then turned to Henrietta and continued. “Let’s get out of here Hen. These kinds of men make me sick.”

    I took her hand as we started to walk out and Henrietta spat in his face on the way past, just for good measure. My heart was thumping out of my chest and I was seething with anger. What had started as a prank had in the end filled me with rage.

    When we were about ten minutes from the restaurant, Henrietta turned toward me. “May I ask a question, goddess?”

    “Nicola will do, and yes, what is it?”

    “What just happened in there, Nicks?”

    “Well it wasn’t what I planned, Hen. I just wanted to play with the guy a little but when I saw him trying it on with you and then kissing you, I kind of lost it in a jealous rage. My dominant just got very possessive over you as my property, I guess. I now know why other dominants flip out like they do.” I was starting to get lost in my own thoughts.

    Henrietta swung her arms around me and kissed me on the lips.

    “What was that for?” I asked in surprise.

    “I love that you were jealous and see me as your slave property. It means you really care about me.”

    “What do you think I have been saying all morning, Sis?”

    “But this is different, Nicks. You said it with your actions and that is much more powerful.”

    “I guess it is but I still feel kinda cruel. Shall we go back and apologise?”

    “No way, Nicks. He was a complete jerk. I only smiled at him and he was crawling all over me trying to get me to go into the toilets with him.”

    “Fucking hell. Good job you didn’t tell me when my dominant was peaking or I would probably have killed the cunt.”

    We then started laughing hysterically and embraced each other.

    ---

    Shortly afterwards, we entered the same park where Chris and I had a heart to heart the week before. I ushered Henrietta into a private spot on the grass where we could continue our chat from earlier. As we sat down, I beckoned her onto my lap and stroked her hair gently.

    “So you didn’t answer my question earlier, Hen. What domination don’t you like?”

    “When it comes to you, almost nothing.”

    “Almost nothing means something. So, what is it?”

    “Well, stuff where you make me do things to other people, I guess. It’s because it’s you I worship and love, not them. But I would still do it if you commanded me to.”

    “So I was pretty hard on Chris last weekend when I made him a slave to all you girls then, Hen?” I asked

    I could see Henrietta didn’t feel comfortable with the question as it meant reliving memories she would rather forget. As I waited, she realised I was going to make her answer one way or another so finally spoke.

    “Yes, Nicola, it was pretty hard on him, especially as your lover. I wouldn’t have been happy about that at all. It didn’t really help much what we all actually did to him as well. Especially me.” Henrietta was now looking sad.

    “Hey that’s enough, Henrietta. I won’t have you sad on your special day. I know the person that acted that day was not the real you. I saw the real you yesterday and now we are sisters, right?” I began caressing her face as she looked up at me.

    “Yes. We are sisters.” Her spirits seemed to be raised a little.

    “How about if I had another slave do something to you?”

    Henrietta thought for a while trying to picture the scenario. She seemed a little confused.

    “What sort of thing do you mean?”

    “Well, suppose I had another slave pleasure you instead of serve you, like Chris did?”

    “I don’t really know, Nicks. I prefer it if it was just us really, but I would do it if you ordered me.”

    “Hmm,” I said deep in thought. “Ok. Why do you think you became a submissive, Hen?”

    She looked up into my eyes and smiled gently. “I think I have always been a submissive, Nicola. When I was young I had very strict parents who I got the feeling never really wanted me. They never showed me any affection or love really. In fact, they were always hard on me, punishing me for pretty much anything and everything. I think in the end I found comfort in their punishments as it was the only attention they ever gave me. I was always pretty tall and thin at school compared to the other children, so they used to tease me and bully me. This isolated me and made it difficult for me to make friends. In the end, I just made do with my own company. My grades suffered as I started self-loathing and experimenting with punishing myself for who I was.”

    Henrietta paused as a tear started rolling down her cheek.

    “You don’t have to go on if you don’t want to,” I said while stroking her face.

    “I want you to hear it all, Nicola…” She paused. “Eventually I left school as soon as I could, with pretty average grades, and started waitressing where you met me. I did hang out with one or two of the other waitresses from time to time, but I felt it was more out of sympathy for me than anything else. Then one day the most beautiful, elegant, powerful women walked into the patisserie with her slave, and my life changed.” She smiled.

    “She sounds pretty fucking awesome, lucky you!” I said cheekily.

    “She’s better than awesome, Nicola. She is my world.” Henrietta touched my face.

    “So, you never had a dominant before me?”

    “No, you are the first, Nicola.”

    I was stunned by her answer. “I can’t believe it. How did you know to do that stuff with Chris, say stuff to me, act like a slave and put up with the pain I dealt you yesterday?”

    “Well, I am a bit of a loner so started fantasizing and checking out BDSM and foot fetish sites to learn more. There are many great websites and chat rooms out there, where I interacted and met people with similar tastes. They helped me with a lot of questions. By the time I met you, I knew pretty much everything but had practiced nothing.”

    “And the pain?”

    “I would bear anything for you, Nicola, if I thought it would make you happy or it was helping you in some way. I knew you needed me last night and I wanted to be there for you. Anyway, my question, who hurt you yesterday, Nicola?”

    “I can’t answer that, Henrietta. It’s my fight, not yours, and I won’t drag you into it. I will accept your help in many other ways though if you want to.”

    I knew Henrietta was strong and feared it would either be Aurelia killing her or her killing Aurelia. These women were two extremes that should never be put together.

    “Of course I will help, Nicola. Ask or tell me anything and I mean anything and I will be there for you.”

    I asked her to shuffle round and I cuddled her from behind in a spoon shape with my arm and leg wrapped over her body. We lay there together in the sunshine unspoken for thirty minutes, just sharing the warmth and affection of each other’s bodies.

    ---

    After our time in the park we needed some more fun so I dragged Henrietta to the designer boutique area of town. She had clearly never been there before and knew little to nothing of fashion, labels or trends. It was actually quite funny to hear her try and act like she knew stuff. I teased her quite a bit, talking about imaginary labels that didn’t exist and watching her pretend to know all about them.

    “So, what’s it going to be then, Henrietta? Dresses, coats, shoes or accessories?”

    “Who for, Nicks? You or me?”

    “You, of course.”

    “Please let me buy you some shoes, Nicks. It would make me super happy and it is my special day!”

    “Hey, easy on the manipulation, bitch. That’s my game, not yours!” I had a big smile on my face. “Ok, but I am not sure who the hell will want to put shoes on my rank feet. I will clear out the shop in seconds with these socks.”

    We then both laughed.

    “And can I please be your slave in the shoe shop? It’s a big fantasy of mine.”

    “You are really pushing your luck, slut. Come on then, you stupid degenerate whore.”

    Henrietta ran ahead of me to open the door and as I entered, she scurried in behind me. There were two women inside and no customers that I could see. The shoes looked pretty upmarket and were missing prices so I knew they would be expensive. The elder woman with dirty blonde hair approached in her business suit and asked if I needed help. I figured I would get my bitch on, as I didn’t like her attitude towards me, seeing I had ratty trainers on.

    “You couldn’t possibly help me. Send her over and be gone!” I pointed to the younger, early twenties girl with auburn hair and dark brown eyes.

    She was clearly a junior and much less likely to give me shit for how bad my feet stank. With a few choice stares at the manageress, she eventually disappeared out the back feeling intimidated. The younger girl had flat black shoes, black trousers and a simple white blouse. She looked kind of pretty but Henrietta definitely looked sexier today in my stunning red number.

    Henrietta was one shoe size up on me so I guessed her feet must be hurting a little in those red shoes I gave her to wear.

    “I want a pair of red shoes, size 8 for her and bring me…hmm let’s see now…slave, what are you looking to buy me?” I asked Henrietta.

    “Perhaps some nice Ugg boots, goddess?”

    I guessed this must be some fetish thing for her so decided to go along with it. “Ok, slave, Uggs it is. You go get me some nice boots, preferably in pink size 7.” I pointed at the sales assistant.

    Soon after she returned with five boxes of shoes for Henrietta to try on and two boxes of Ugg boots for me. From the labels I could see one set was pink (a limited edition) and the other was plain sheepskin. I was guessing the pink ones were much more expensive, and she probably figured I didn’t have much money, given my chosen foot attire. So she brought the cheaper alternatives just in case. Cheeky fucking bitch – I would make her pay for that.

    “Take my shoes off you!” I sneered at the sales assistant.

    Henrietta looked disappointed I didn’t ask her but she would have to wait until I had had my little game. The sales assistant looked down at my sneakers and pulled a slightly disgusted face, which just fucked me off even more. She looked back at me hoping I was going to change my mind.

    I leaned across into her face and grabbed her cheeks between my fingers. “Look, you. If you want to make a thousand pound sale out of us, you had better get your fucking act together, girl! Now get on your knees and take my sneakers off now!”

    She smiled nervously then looked around for her boss who had disappeared and had no intention of returning until we were gone. I could tell. Fucking chicken shit managers they are all the same, leaving the nasty shit to the juniors. Tough luck then girly, it’s all on you!

    I crossed my leg and placed my hands on the seat behind me so I could start swinging my foot out towards her face. She gradually dropped to her knees and knelt in front of me. Henrietta was watching attentively, hoping to take the sales assistant’s place.

    Finally, the sales assistant plucked up the courage to take hold of my swinging sneaker, so I stopped it for her. She slowly untied the laces as if to be polite but there was nothing polite about these fucking nasty sneakers. When she had loosened the laces, she cupped the heel and toe of the sneaker in her hands and gently slid it off. As she did so the stink immediately filled up the room with a penetrating potency that was both intense and revolting. I had a little chuckle to myself and though I really wanted to plug my nose, I didn’t want her to know that I thought they were bad as well.

    The sales assistant’s face went bright red, she was so disgusted, and I could see her holding her breath desperately.

    “I am sorry, girlie. What’s wrong? Do my feet smell a little?” I placed my filthy rank sock up to her face and held it a couple of centimetres from her nose.

    She didn’t move, she appeared frozen with fear. I could see she just wanted to run but knew her bitch boss would probably fire her for such an indiscretion. Jobs and big sales in this part of town were a premium, so they didn’t need much of an excuse.

    “Well I asked you a question. Do my feet smell a little?”

    She started trembling knowing I wasn’t going to let up until she had sniffed them. I even extended my foot ever so slightly and brushed the damp sweaty fabric on the tip of her nose just to amuse myself. As I watched her dilemma unfold I could see the point she made the decision to comply. As she leaned forward slightly to take a sniff, I pushed my malodourous sock hard into her face just as she took the inhalation. I giggled as I felt the waft of air pass through my toes, knowing how fucking awful it was going to be for her.

    She swooned and fell backwards slightly as the stink disoriented her. I even saw her shiver as her body reacted to protect itself from the assault on her senses. She yelped slightly under her breath, almost as if in pain.

    “My god, what a fucking performance. You really are a rude fucking bitch, aren’t you?” I tried to make her feel guilty for reacting in the way she did.

    “Slave, here - you sniff them. Tell me, do they smell bad?” I pointed down at my sock and looked at Henrietta.

    She leapt immediately to her knees and picked up my socked foot like it was a long-lost treasure. She raised it to her nose to take an almighty sniff that even passersby outside the shop would probably hear. Her face went red as the pleasure and excitement rose within her.

    She giggled with joy. “Your foot smells divine, goddess. As sweet as a sun-blushed flower bed.”

    “That’s what I thought, slave. What do you have to say for yourself, bitch?” I snarled at the sales assistant.

    “My name is Kelsey.” She was trying to stick up for herself in the face of my intimidation.

    “I don’t give a fuck what your name is, bitch! What do you have to say for yourself?”

    “I am really sorry, Miss. I never wanted to cause you offense. Your feet don’t smell at all, in fact they are really lovely like the lady said.” The sales assistant was clearly attempting to recover the situation.

    “Good, then you won’t mind me doing this will you?” I wiped my sock up and down her face repeatedly for about a minute concentrating much of the time on her nose. She went bright red again with a hint of green, as I am sure she must have been feeling quite sick at this point.

    “Now kiss all of my toes one by one and apologise to my foot. Then we can put this episode behind us.” I was giving her a way out of the hell I had been putting her through.

    She held her breath and kissed each toe as instructed and then said sorry to the sole of my foot. She then looked back at me for assurances it was indeed over.

    “Ok fuck off over there, bitch.” I pointed into the corner of the room. “My slave will serve me as you are clearly too incapable and rude to do it yourself. Slave, kneel before me now!”

    The sales assistant’s head dropped like a naughty school child while she shuffled into the corner as I instructed. Henrietta then appeared kneeling at my feet, looking so happy you would have thought she had won the lottery.

    “Yes, thank you goddess, of course. It would be an honour. May I place the Ugg boot on your precious foot please?”

    “Sniff it again first!”

    Henrietta fidgeted slightly as she was now feeling quite horny and my insistence on her sniffing my feet was really getting her off. She took another sniff, this time not quite as deep as before, but still with love and commitment.

    “What was that, slave? I said sniff it, not wave your nose over my foot and approximate any potential air around my toes.”

    Cajoled and goaded on, Henrietta really gave my toes a sniff for all she was worth. I could see her head cloud over as her eyes rolled into the back of her head and closed with the immense arousal flowing through her body now.

    “You! Bitch! What’s you view on women who love sniffing feet like my slave here?” I glanced at Henrietta to gauge her reaction. She looked quite shocked and embarrassed that I was bringing a stranger into her humiliation.

    Kelsey eventually answered. “I am not sure what to say, Miss. I don’t want to offend anyone.”

    “You have already maxed out for the day on offending bitch. Just answer the fucking question. I don’t like procrastination or being kept waiting when I ask a question. Keep pissing me off and I will have your manager back out here, telling her you are incompetent.”

    This really spurred her into action. “Ok, then I think it is disgusting. Sniffing feet is for perverts and weirdoes.”

    “You hear that, slave? She says you are a pervert and a weirdo.” I then paused. “I, on the other hand, think you are depraved sick fucking cunt! Now sniff it again and tribute me with the finest bouquet of words your tiny idiotic brain can summon.”

    Henrietta was really embarrassed now and I sensed almost wanting to save face by backing away from me, but she knew me too well be try such a thing. Watching her reaction, I saw her internal conflict tip the balance back towards submission at any cost and she sniffed my foot deeply once again. As she did, I wiped my other sneaker down her crotch to elicit more arousal, knowing it would really send her into emotional turmoil. I laughed at her at the same time.

    “Oh, my goddess. Your feet are so wonderful. Their beauty and enchantment carry a magnetism that I am powerless to resist. Whenever I smell them, I am overcome with love and respect of their authority over my existence. Your scent transports me to another world aching with resplendent colour and Kandinsky like dreams full of song. There is truly nowhere else I would rather be than serving you and worshipping your feet. Thank you from the bottom of my heart.”

    Henrietta then collapsed backwards, engulfed in her own sensual embrace.

    “You hear that bitch?” I asked, turning to Kelsey. “That’s what true love and respect for feet sounds like. My slave here could kick your arse into the stratosphere when it comes to appreciating women, their feet and the art of shoes. Perhaps I will loan her to your boss for a while free of charge to show her what she is missing. What do you think?”

    “I would lose my job then,” Kelsey said, looking deeply concerned.

    “Duh! Well of course you would, bitch! But then you have no respect for feet or those that do. You called my beautiful slave, what was it? Oh, that’s right, a pervert and weirdo. So why shouldn’t I?”

    “Oh, I was just joking sorry. I actually love feet and shoes just as much as she does.” Then realising how disingenuous this sounded, she continued. “Well, maybe not quite that much, but a lot!”

    “Really?” I asked with a wry smile on my face. The stupid little bitch had played right into the hands of my naughty dominant. Henrietta also thought so as she was chuckling, knowing exactly what was going to come next.

    “Suppose you come over here and show me then, bitch.”

    “What, come over there now?” Kelsey was hesitant, now feeling the weight of the burden her words had placed on her shoulders.

    “Indeed. Crawl over here on your knees. I will even let you have my other sneakered foot, which should be warm and fresh with scent so you can really embrace my perfume. I want to hear a tribute from you that will outdo even my own slave. Which I should say is a mighty high bar to hurdle.”

    As she paused, I went on. “Or I can just loan her free?”

    I was not halfway through the sentence before she came scurrying over on her knees. As she arrived again at my feet, she grasped the heel and toe of my second sneaker. She then gave a sigh before taking a deep breath to build resolve.

    “Slave I want you to hold her head firmly in place against my toes this time, so there is no pussying around with the sniffing. Kelsey was it? Well whatever, who gives a fuck. I want to hear three deep sniffs followed by your tribute. If I am pleased with your efforts, I will take the pink Uggs, whatever they fucking cost and whichever pair of red shoes my slave chooses as a reward for her as well. If I am displeased you will be out of a job. Clear?”

    “Er…yes Miss.”

    She then slid my second sneaker off and I planted my hot, wet, vile sock right into her face and started mushing it into her nose with a nasty snarl on my face. Henrietta grasped both sides of her head and pressed it firmly into the sock to ensure there was no possible way to put distance between nose and toes. I heard the first sniff, which was a pretty good effort for a foot hater I thought and by the looks on her face I had gotten that label for her 100% right.

    “Louder!”

    The second sniff was indeed louder and her eyes rolled as her head filled with the blood rush of someone overwhelmed with stink.

    For her final sniff she clasped my foot and pressed it to her own nose almost as if to say fuck you I am going to do this if it kills me. Which it might well have done! I laughed to myself.

    As my foot lowered, she lifted her heavy eyelids to display a drugged and drowsy look on her face. She then paid me her tribute.

    “Thank you, Miss, for such a wonderful experience. I never realised just how enrapturing and exciting the scent of your feet could be until I submitted my whole self to them. They are indeed divine and immaculate in their splendour and perfection. To say they are Kandinsky-like diminishes the beauty of their song. It is more like a choir of angels. I, like your friend, experienced a rainbow of colours. I will be forever changed by this experience. Thank you for blessing my life with this moment.”

    Henrietta and myself both stared at her stunned with our mouths open wide. Shock didn’t come close to what we were feeling, though it was in the right ballpark. Was that just the best job saving horseshit we ever heard or did this bitch just fall head over heels in love with my feet after three fucking sniffs? My surprise turned into laughter, whilst Henrietta’s turned into resentment bordering on jealousy.

    “Please don’t laugh at me Miss,” Kelsey said. “I meant every word I said.”

    “Well fucking hell! Can you believe it slave? I think we found ourselves a genuine foot lover right here in this shop. Well, Kelsey, you have indeed impressed me with your tribute and given how much you love feet now, or maybe always did secretly, you are in exactly the right job. We will take the boots and shoes as promised!” I was now laughing.

    “Will you be coming back, Miss?” Kelsey asked tentatively.

    “Are you missing my beautiful toes already, my little foot bitch?” I asked with a soft ominous tone, watching her crumble in my hand.

    “It’s just they really started to turn me on. Could I have possibly one last sniff please?”

    “Well, well. You don’t want to get too desperate, dear. Nasty dominants like me will only take advantage of you and a life under my feet might be more than even your wildest dreams could handle!”

    She bowed her head. I then winked quickly at Henrietta to ensure she knew I was only teasing and she should not feel threatened. It was her day after all.

    Kelsey started to look really sad and indeed desperate. I guessed her pussy must be red hot and soaking right now.

    “I tell you what I will do. Offer me a nice discount on the boots and shoes and I will let you have another sniff, but just the one.”

    “I can offer you my staff discount of 25 percent, Miss. Will that suffice?”

    I offered my fresh sock back to her face and she took it in her hands and pressed it to her nose and sniffed even harder than Henrietta did. I could see the arousal really dominating her mind and body now and brushed my other socked foot along her pussy watching her groan and wilt. I then quickly pulled my foot away.

    “Ok, that’s enough for you.”

    Kelsey was still incomplete in her sexual fulfilment, and she started begging me to have another sniff. She must have gotten so close. It must be agony for her right now.

    “You have run out of leverage, sweet little foot sniffer. You would have to give them to me for free to reach your complete sexual fulfilment. Isn’t that a shame? Poor little you!”

    Kelsey’s eyes widened, sensing the opportunity. “Ok, Miss. You can have them for free. I will find some way of covering for their loss in the takings.”

    “Ok, then pack them up. My slave will choose which ones she wants and bring me back a receipt for them. I don’t want you going back on your word after, do I?”

    She was not getting one over on me. I was a queen bitch and had my reputation to think about. I then chuckled.

    Literally within seconds, she had bagged them up and hand wrote a receipt to prevent traceability of her boss. She was that keen to get back to my feet. I read it over to ensure I was satisfied and told Henrietta to take the bags. She was looking rather forlorn now but perked up a bit when I poked my tongue out at her and winked.

    I pushed both feet back into Kelsey’s face. “Ok you filthy fucking foot whore. Indulge yourself until your mind and body are mine always - trapped in a never-ending prison sentence of devotion, love and desperation for the rest of your miserable life. Sniff and fuck yourself. Be quick about it, too!”

    I said all of this dismissively, like I had better things to do. But my bitchiness seemed to do the trick, as she was groaning and breathing heavily before she even took another sniff.

    It was no more than three to four minutes that Kelsey was screaming, contorting and writhing in pleasure as her climax took control of her. She then collapsed on the floor beneath me. I wiped my feet across her face several times just to ensure my scent would stay with her the rest of her working day.

    “Put my shoes back on, slave.” I ordered Henrietta who was now quite upset she had been overlooked.

    When I was ready I stood up and planted my sneaker on top of Kelsey’s face and pressed down firmly. “Listen to me, slut. This encounter will have a profound effect on you and I suspect you will spend every waking moment waiting and hoping for the day I come back through that door. Don’t! Get your shit together and find a nice boyfriend or girlfriend who will love you and respect you as well as maybe stick their feet in your face. Trust me, your life will be much better for it. Thanks for the shoes...bitch!”

    We then walked out as Henrietta held the door open for me. We walked towards my apartment in silence. I could tell she was really down.

    “So slave, did you enjoy our little shoe shop encounter?” I asked, teasing her.

    “Er…yes Goddess. You were really amazing in there. I think that girl will be so happy you gave her your attention. She has probably fallen in love with you.”

    “Of course she is fucking in love with me. Who wouldn’t be? I am totally gorgeous! But you are annoying me, slave. You sound and look jealous. Are you wanting to limit my fun to only dominating you?”

    “I am really sorry, goddess. It’s just I love you so much that it really hurts me when you dominate others in front of me. I will get used to it I promise. It’s just the first time for me watching you with a slave other that Chris. Can you please forgive me?”

    “Fuck forgiveness. You don’t deserve any bitch!” I screamed and she started crying. I was feeling upset myself now, as I was ruining her perfect day. I needed to deliver the next line quickly.

    “You are going to be punished, slave. We are going back to mine and we will play our own little game of shoe shop in my apartment, except you will be the slave this time. Also, don’t think I am going to let you off with just one fucking orgasm. I want shed loads of orgasms out of you until you are a quivering mess on the floor unable to move for climax exhaustion!” After shouting this, I then smiled and finally winked.

    She looked back at me as her tears turned to a smile and she flung her arms around me and planted a big kiss on my cheek. “I love you so much, goddess!”

    “Of course you do. Who wouldn’t? Now get your worthless hands off me.” I laughed. Then we headed home, Henrietta almost running.

    ----

    After our little game of ‘shoe shop’, Henrietta was indeed a complete mess of sexual satisfaction on the floor beneath me. I was also very happy with my new Uggs. I went into the kitchen and prepared us both a double espresso as an afternoon pick-me-up. She definitely needed one anyway, I giggled to myself.

    When I returned I placed her coffee down on the table and she looked at me waiting to see whether I was still dominant or back to being her sister. I placed my now bare feet crossed on her face to ensure she was clear which I was.

    “So slave, we have talked about you serving others and others serving you today. And as I understand, you are not keen on either. The trouble is those Lacrosse students have been badgering me all week to come around and I was rather hoping we could have some fun together this evening.” I was weakening my usual dominant bitchiness to give her a chance to be open with me.

    “Oh goddess. They are fine. I chat with them all the time by text and phone since last week. They keep asking me what it’s like to be your live-in slave, which kind of makes me feel special.”

    “Well, you are special slave. You are chosen by me and will be with me always.”

    “I never get tired to hearing that, goddess. It so warms my heart.”

    “So how about we get them over and get some sordid slave games on the go then, whore?” I asked - again going soft with the dominant.

    “Can I just ask you one small thing, goddess, as it’s my special day and all?”

    “Ok but this is the last one, you cheeky little bitch!”

    “Can you treat me as your special slave with them here? I think if I feel they are getting more of you than me, I will be very sad again.”

    “Well I am not going to allow you to make a habit of this slave blackmail shit, bitch. But today I am making lots of one off exceptions. So yes. That is what we will do. I have a few nice surprises in store for you to finish the day on a high.”

    I saw her smile, and I continued. “As you are already texting them regularly, you can reply and invite them over tonight. Tell them to wear their Lacrosse outfits again, especially the unwashed set! They are to be here at 7pm sharp and arrange to stay as late as need be. I am going for a little lay down to recharge my batteries. Wake me at six-thirty so I can get my shit together before they arrive, slave.”

    Henrietta looked up at me lovingly. “Thank you so much, goddess. I am really looking forward to tonight now!”
    Last edited by OneAuthor; 13-02-2018 at 08:30 PM.
    Feet dreams are made of stink

  3. #143
    Apprentice Footsniffer OneAuthor's Avatar
    Join Date
    Nov 2016
    Location
    USA
    Posts
    430
    Chapter 45 – Girl’s Night In


    I felt a little tickle on my toes as I slowly started to re-orientate myself to the fact I had had an afternoon sleep and was now waking up in my bed. I blinked a few extra times to just help lift the penetrating weight of my eyelids, which seemed more determined to close again than allow me to wake up. I rubbed them in the end and looked down to see Henrietta gently kissing the tops of my feet and toes.

    “I hope you haven’t been treating yourself to any sniffs, slave? That would be naughty even on your special day.”

    “Oh no, goddess. I have just come in to wake you as you asked. It is six-thirty and I have made a coffee here for you on the bedside table. I did, however, look at your beautiful face for a couple of minutes while you slept. You really are so ravishing and gorgeous. I am so lucky to have such a magnificent goddess. I hope that does not upset you?”

    “No, you may marvel at my magnificence, slave.” I smiled. She was so fucking great for my ego, it was unreal. I was already feeling bitchy and dominant and I was barely awake.

    I glugged my coffee to give myself a quick adrenaline boost then ordered Henrietta to put my nasty socks and sneakers back on. I then made my way into my exercise room at the back of the apartment and jumped on the treadmill for twenty minutes to help complete my waking up process - and also to get myself all sweaty, ready for a night of fun. Henrietta asked if she could watch me, which I agreed to as long as she was on her knees and passing my energy drink up to me intermittently.

    I was back on the sofa recovering and a little out of breath, given I had ramped up my run to a full scale sprint to end on a high.

    “You are so awesome on that treadmill, goddess. Just watching your incredible athletic body pound the belt and aggressively adjust to the ever-increasing speed with ease was really an amazing sight to behold. You must be so strong and fit, goddess?”

    “I am fucking fit but not as strong as I would like to be. It’s a pity I didn’t do something like kick-boxing when I was younger instead of investing all my time playing squash, as that would have come in quite handy now.”

    I started to think about how incredibly strong the Amazon women at work were like Karine, Mireille, Nadine and unfortunately for me, Allegra. I was pretty strong though, and wondered how much damage I could do to them if I threw everything into it. I soon dispelled the thought, imagining how easy they could deflect my best efforts, leaving me then helpless for a counter attack. I am sure they would fuck me up royally if I did really hurt them without finishing them off.

    “Ok listen, Sis. I want a quick chat before they arrive.” I was switching roles quickly.

    “Oh ok, Nicks. What is it?” Henrietta picked up on my sudden change.

    “I want to get the girls to dominate you so I can enjoy watching your reaction without needing to work myself for a change. Are you going to be ok with that?”

    Henrietta thought for a little while. “I guess…I would of course prefer it was you but they are very attractive and when they dominated Chris last week I did imagine myself being under them a few times and got quite excited.”

    “You dirty little bitch. You didn’t tell me you had fantasies of other dominants!”

    “Well, I don’t usually. As I said before, you are my one true goddess. But seeing it all up close and so soon after my baptism under you the day before I just couldn’t help myself. Have I upset you?”

    “Just don’t get any ideas about serving anyone else, unless it is under my authority, Hen!” I spoke firmly, as my dominant started to emerge from my normal easy going self.

    “Oh, I would never dream of that. I love you completely with all my heart, Nicks. There is absolutely zero chance I would ever risk such a perfect relationship with infidelity.”

    My mind wandered to some of the things I had done with Seraphina that Chris had no idea about. Was that infidelity or just a means to an end to my master plan? Then I remembered seeing Chris with Beth on that shitty Friday when his tongue was all over her, and decided to give myself a break. We were both in a crappy place and just had to do what we needed to ensure we could be back together again.

    Eventually I reconnected to my conversation with Henrietta. “Ok good. If you do a really good job of amusing me, you will get a special slave treat to finish the night on. I just need to sort out some logistics with the girls when they arrive, so disappear into the kitchen to make some drinks or something for me after you have let them in. Ok Hen?”

    “Sure, Sis. I trust you completely.”

    I bent down and gently kissed her lips and brushed her cheek. “Thanks, Sis. I trust you completely too.”

    Just then there was a loud knock at my door so I put on my best scowl. ”Right, you filthy fucking foot whore, get the door and be sure to kiss their feet as they enter.”

    Henrietta’s eyes widened again and she flushed with excitement. She then dashed over to the door, dropped to her knees, then opened it to greet Anita, Joanne and Sarah. On seeing Henrietta, they started giggling in anticipation and almost instinctively placed their sneakers out so she could kiss them. Henrietta threw herself forward and kissed them passionately, like a good slave should. She was clearly giving it her all in anticipation of a potential treat with me. I smiled to myself knowing what would be coming to her.

    Joanne, the strongest but not the meanest of the three (that would be Anita), spoke to the others. “Fuck, girls, we are off and running already. I can’t wait for another night of this shit. I have been thinking about it all week, just hoping we would get to go again.”

    “And this time we get to play with the waitress slave.” Sarah added with a smile on her face.

    As they walked into the room Anita stopped and pressed her sneaker down onto Henrietta’s hand, which was on the floor supporting her body leaning forward. “I hope you are ready for me, you revolting piece of shit. I am going to bitch your arse hard and nasty tonight, so that you will never forget it.” She then ground her foot down hard on Henrietta’s hand, making her wince with the pain.

    “Thank you, goddess Anita. It will be a total pleasure for me to serve you tonight.” Henrietta’s voice was partly obscured by moans resulting from her suffering hand under Anita’s foot.

    Anita laughed to herself and then entered the room behind the others to come join me on the sofa.

    Henrietta nursed her hand for around thirty seconds. It must have really hurt her. I thought that I had better keep an eye on Anita. She was upping her game. Afterwards, Henrietta closed the door and returned to the sofa to take drinks orders off the girls and I. We all decided wine was what we wanted so I ordered Henrietta to go fetch some red and white from my modest store and put together some nibbles and bites to go with it, knowing this would keep her occupied while I talked with the girls.

    When Henrietta had disappeared into the kitchen, I barked at Anita to put a record on just to make sure she knew her place with me, and she danced off to find something. She didn’t have a clue what music she was playing but to my pleasant surprise she chose ‘Duke Pearson’s Phantom’ on Blue note. Nice, I thought, one of my favourites. With the music playing I could now be sure Henrietta would not hear any of my scheming.

    “So then ladies, tell me about your reflections on last week.”

    Anita didn’t take long to jump in. “Well I for one was expecting to be dominated when I turned up at some point, but when it then all became me putting on someone else I was kind of happier. I really got a thrill out of making your boyfriend Chris tongue my arse. It felt amazing. The foot sniffing after was ok but I definitely preferred my arse being cleaned. Maybe I am nasty bitch at heart.” She laughed to herself, then smiled reflecting on the event.

    I had to concentrate to avoid thinking about Chris and how much I missed him. I wished he could be here with me, but that was something I still needed to work towards.

    I returned Anita’s smile and then turned to Sarah. “How about you?”

    “Well I was pretty upset not to have got to the worship part. I had it all planned out so well to win the competition and had your boyfriend in the palm of my hand, or perhaps I should say sole of my foot.” She giggled.

    “Oh yes that’s right,” I said, with an air of threatening authority.

    “Yes, well goddess, I sort of got a little carried away and it backfired on me. In the end I was just glad to get it over and done with. Though I enjoyed the power trip of teasing and playing with him mentally ,all I really want to do was worship you, goddess.”

    “She isn’t lying either,” Anita added. “She’s been going on and on all week about coming back here and getting another chance to worship your feet.”

    “Really?” I asked, then extended my sneaker foot out and waving in front of Sarah’s face. As I rolled my ankle I gently brushed her nose with the toe of my sneaker several times as I made circles. I watched her face as she blushed and closed her eyes to subtly sniff my foot as it passed repeatedly past her nose.

    “So I have more than one foot sniffing slut in my apartment this evening do I, Sarah?”

    “Er, I guess so.” She was going almost purple in the face with embarrassment.

    “There is no need to be embarrassed with me my pretty little foot sniffing bitch. But I won’t have you sitting on my sofa if you are a submissive. Your place is kneeling at my feet.” I pointed at the floor beneath me.

    Sarah looked at her friends temporarily, to which Joanne gave her a nod and a smile as if to say it is ok. Sarah then slid off the sofa and onto her knees in front of me. She then looked up into my face with pleading puppy dog eyes.

    “Good. That’s where you belong isn’t it, slave?”

    Sarah nodded then bent her head down subserviently.

    “That’s perfect.” I placed my legs and feet across her shoulders. “You can be my foot stool while us dominants plan the evening’s entertainment.”

    I then turned to Joanne. “I guess you do not have the same penchant for submissiveness, given your last performance?”

    “Well I was much the same as Anita. I think I got off on the dominant stuff more than I would have done the submissive shit, but then I never tried. For me the nasty foot-sniffing and wrestling I did to Chris was awesome. I have my lucky socks on again tonight and they have another week’s worth of sweat in them for Henrietta or maybe even Sarah to deal with. It is going to be so nasty, I can’t wait to get started on either of them.”

    “I am pretty sure if it’s Henrietta she is going to like you doing that as well.” I laughed.

    “No one can love these fucking socks, Nicola. They are just too fucking vile.”

    “Oh, I am sure my slave will give you a run for your money, Joanne. And it’s goddess when you refer to me. I am the queen bitch around here remember!” I raised my eyebrows at her.

    “Sorry goddess, I just got a bit too excited.” She then got on her knees and kissed my sneaker as if to recognise my authority, which I really liked given how fucking strong and powerful she was. I had a little shiver inside and my dominant got a real thrill. It was much more intense than Sarah offering herself to me, which I just felt I deserved.

    “Tell me, Joanne. This wrestling you do. Could you take down someone who does MMA or Tae Kwon-Do?” I asked, sensing an opportunity.

    “Well it depends really, goddess. Most of those girls are pussies and I could nail their arses easily once I get hold of them. They often get one or two punches or kicks in, but once I have a grip on them they are fucked. I literally crush the life out of them and there is little to nothing they can do about it.” She then laughed to herself.

    “Right, that sounds impressive. So what kind of level can you handle?”

    “Well I have taken on a number of supposed Kickboxing, Karate and Tae Kwon-Do champions and beaten them easily. There are two French girls though who sometimes come down our club who are fucking frightening. I took them on a few times and got my arse roasted. Not only are they bloody fast, but they are also really strong and can even get out of my best holds. Once they get a few big kicks on me I generally have to give up. Astra has beaten them more than a few times though.”

    It couldn’t be, could it? I thought to myself.

    “These French girls, Joanne. They wouldn’t happen to be called Karine and Mireille, would they?”

    “Yes, they are. Why, do you know them?”

    “Yes I do, Joanne. In fact, I work with them.”

    “Wow, small world. I get on really well with them now. I think they respect me because I am not afraid of them and give them a good battle whenever they turn up. Most of the rest of the girls there run a mile.”

    “Do you also know women called Allegra, Nadine or Beth?” I asked.

    “Is she the pompous bitch with the double-barrelled name? Allegra Griffin-Watson or something?”

    “I am pretty sure that’s her name, yes.”

    “She’s a fucking pussy. I have kicked her arse big time on a number of occasions. She is some hotshot businesswoman apparently. When she first turned up at the club she was strutting around like she owned the place threatening some of the lower grade belts. I thought right you fucking bitch I am going to take you down. I don’t even think she landed a kick on me, and if she did it didn’t hurt. I took her down and got her in a strangle hold. She was almost crying when I let go of her. She came back a couple more times trying to avoid me and giving the girls shit so I planned and got another sparring bout with her and really did a job on her making sure she would go home hurt. I haven’t seen her since. Fucking pussy, as I said.”

    I laughed at Joanne’s story as though I was on the same physical level as her when inside I was mightily impressed by her fighting prowess. I recalled how easily Allegra had taken me down in the toilets and briefly imagined seeing Joanne destroy her in front of me. That would be so fucking awesome.

    I switched from my fantasies back to reality quickly and vowed to myself that I really needed to work on Joanne tonight and make sure she was my ally before she left. I needed to exercise my dominant over her to keep her respect but also make her feel important, as I could see she had the potential to be fearsome in her own right if pushed.

    Just then Henrietta came in with the drinks and nibbles. Her timing wasn’t good, as I wanted to keep talking with Joanne. When Henrietta put down the food on the table in front of us, I kicked Sarah away.

    “Right you two, get out into the kitchen and prepare us some hors d’oeuvres. I want something very fancy for us three dominants and I don’t want to see you both for thirty minutes. I also suggest Henrietta that you give Sarah some advice on how to be a good slave in our presence so she doesn’t incur too much unnecessary punishment on her first night!”

    Anita and Joanne laughed, while Sarah looked positively fearful. Henrietta took her hand and led her back into the kitchen, giving me a knowing look on the way.

    “So Joanne, tell me a bit more about your friend Astra. You say she is even tougher than you?” I asked, showing a healthy level of interest.

    I am sure Joanne could have talked all night about her fighting exploits so was more than happy to answer my questions.

    “Astra, right? Now there is one tough motherfucking bitch. She started up in MMA and crossed over into wrestling to tighten up her defences. I taught her a whole bunch of stuff when she was new to wrestling so she has a soft spot for me. We were besties for a while before she started getting involved in shady circles and underground fighting. She still comes down the club now and again to say hi, but no one is anywhere near tough enough to take her on so she doesn’t spar anymore.”

    “Wow she sounds like something out of a movie, Joanne.” I laughed. “I would love to meet her though.” I was not quite sure if that was a good idea or not.

    “Sure. I’ll text her and see what she’s up to next week. When were you thinking?”

    I was caught off guard by Joanne’s quick proposed response but felt this was too good an opportunity to pass up.

    “How about Tuesday? She can come around for dinner. Henrietta will cook for us.”

    “Ok great, leave it with me. I’ll text her now.”

    I looked at Anita while Joanne started tapping away on her phone and could see her looking positively bored. I decided I would just ask one more question then park this conversation for the evening.

    “Ok Joanne, just one more question. You said you knew Allegra but how about Nadine and Beth? Ever heard those names?”

    “Don’t think so. I know a couple of Elizabeths, but they are lightweight white belts so I am sure they are not who you are referring to?”

    “No. Beth isn’t a lightweight white belt.”

    “Ok, Joanne, thanks for answering my questions. I am very impressed you are so well connected on the fighting scene and you are such a tough little bitch. Don’t get any designs about trying it on with me though or you will pay dearly.” I said cheekily then kissed her delicately on the lips.

    Joanne blushed deep red then dropped to her knees and kissed my sneakers almost instinctively again. I laughed. “Come up here, Joanne. You have earned a place sat next to me, bitch!”

    She smiled from ear to ear as she took the seat next to me and Anita looked thoroughly pissed off.

    “Ok then ladies, let’s get this night organised.”

    This immediately re-engaged Anita and we started discussing all the fun stuff I had planned.

    ----

    As Henrietta and Sarah emerged from the kitchen almost thirty minutes later to the second, they each had a tray of hors d’oeuvres prepared. When they approached we were presented with an array of delicacies ranging from prawn twists, to mushroom pate on mini crackers and even smoked salmon with lemon rolls. I could tell this had Henrietta’s touch but wondered if Sarah had skills as well.

    “It’s going to get confusing tonight with two slaves so I will refer to Henrietta as queen slave and Sarah as princess slave. Just for the record Henrietta is most highly treasured by me, she is like a sister so I don’t want any nasty hurtful shit going down on her. Sarah is also new to submissiveness so lets not put her off for life with one evening of fun ok?”

    Everyone seemed satisfied with the terms and Henrietta literally glowed at my dedication to her. She even looked at the other girls just to note they had heard and to record their reactions.

    “Ok good. So princess slave, did you help to prepare these hors d’oeuvres or did you just watch queen slave?” I asked.

    “I just watched really goddess. I am sorry but Henrietta…sorry I meant queen slave is such an amazing cook. I just didn’t know how to help. I did do all the cleaning and washing up however.” She justified.

    “Not good enough I am afraid princess slave. You will need to be punished.” I said looking at Anita.

    Sarah had a mix of fright and excitement on her face wondering what she was going to have to do.

    Anita then said, “Get on your fucking knees bitch and crawl to me now!”

    Wow I thought, Anita has brought her A-game with her tonight. I sat back a little to watch the spectacle and placed my hand on Joanne’s. She turned her hand palm side up then placed it underneath mine and interlocked our fingers then squeezed me lightly. I smiled to myself.

    Anita then took a plate off the tray and threw it on the carpet beneath her. She then picked up two of the hors d’oeuvres and placed them on the plate, before turning back to face Sarah.

    “Watch carefully slave. Keep your eyes on the plate at all times.” Anita said, and then removed one of her sneakers. As the smell rose up into Sarah’s face her head jolted a little as the offense started to grip her senses. She also pulled a face of disgust, which Anita was not at all pleased with.

    She spat hard into Sarah’s face three times and shouted, “You fucking disrespectful bitch. Don’t turn your nose up at my feet, they are divine and it is a privilege for you to be anywhere close to them!”

    Sarah thought about wiping the spit away then after recalling her brief training talk with Henrietta in the kitchen decided against it and just stared at the food on the plate.

    Anita slowly lowered her red lacrosse socked foot onto the food like it was a slow motion replay on a sporting event. When her foot was planted firmly on the food she pressed down hard and crushed it into the plate so it collected into the fabric of her sock. She then twisted her foot several times to really accentuate the demolition of the food. Seeming satisfied with this step in her little ritual she turned her sole up so she could inspect it. She gave a little smile seeing the food smeared all over the sole of her socked foot.

    “Perfect.” She said.

    “Ok princess slave, I want you to lick and chew the food from my sock and eat it. I want to hear nice deep sniffs every time you approach my foot then a kiss and thank you after each mouthful. Any failure to comply will be met with a swift and unmerciful punishment, clear?” Anita growled.

    Sarah took a big gulp. Anita was her friend and knew over the last few days she had made admissions of her submissiveness, but she just wasn’t quite prepared for her buddy to switch so quickly on her. It was almost as if Anita had always wanted to dominate her and now she had given her the perfect opportunity. It was also a lot more intense than she was expecting. Sarah was also rather hoping she would get to worship me, but that pleasure would need to be earned. As she looked up at Anita’s foot the smell invaded her nose again and she felt a little sick. She was worried about whether she could actually go through with this but was fearful of what punishment lay ahead. She reflected back on last week remembering how Anita had made Chris tongue clean her arse which was infinitely worse for Sarah so she decided to take the lesser of the two evils.

    Sarah offered her tongue to the heel of Anita’s sock then licked a mouthful of the food from it. The food was in fact quite delicious and the sock had hardy contaminated any of it. She started chewing the food and savouring the taste when she got an almighty smack across the face.

    “You forgot the sock sniff before you licked you stupid fucking cunt!” Anita screamed at her.

    I looked down at Sarah to gauge her reaction. She was still new to slavery so I thought this heavy handedness might upset her quite a bit. She did look quite distressed as she rubbed her cheek cringing with the stinging pain throbbing through it. Fortunately for her she remembered to say thank you and kissed Anita’s foot before she approached the sock again.

    This time Sarah took a deep sniff of the sock. Initially she had a look of disgust on her face and I was concerned she would get another smack but as quickly as she set it, it disappeared and was replaced with something approaching curiosity. She was clearly starting to feel something now, which I guessed was arousal and was trying to make the connection in her mind between the horrid smell of the sock and what she could feel between her legs. She then took another deep sniff, which earned her another smack.

    “What the fuck are you doing you idiotic trollop? I didn’t say had a good old fucking sniff if you fancy it, I said sniff, lick, eat, kiss and thank me. It’s that fucking simple. I won’t warn you again!” Anita screamed and Sarah rubbed her face. This time she was more accepting of her fate knowing she would get to sniff the sock again soon, as long as she followed Anita’s rules.

    Sarah licked the sock again and started chewing the food. This time there was the distinct taste of sweat mixed in with the food as well as the pungent aroma. Sarah was almost smiling as she chewed then swallowed the food. Once again she remembered to kiss the sock then thank Anita.

    As she then leaned in for the third sniff I could see her exhale deeply just before she got to the sock so she could take a much longer smell. With her nose planted firmly between Anita’s toes now instead of close to her sole she took an almighty sniff, closing her eyes and shivering wildly with joy and sexual fulfilment.

    “Wow did you just see that Nicola?” Joanne said.

    “It’s wonderful watching a new slave embrace her first submissive experience. It is always full of such trepidation and fear initially but as they indulge themselves in those first steps towards serfdom they become instead overwhelmed with sexual energy and fulfilment. The same thing happened to me today in a shoe shop in town and I got almost a thousand pounds worth of stuff out of a few foot sniffs.” I Said.

    “Fucking hell Nicola. No way!” Joanne said.

    “I have no reason to lie and nothing to prove to anyone here. Why do you question me?” I said, looking stern.

    “Oh I am really sorry Nicola. It’s just such an amazing story.” Joanne said.

    “Well I am a fucking amazing goddess. I thought you would have figured that by now!” I said, with a commanding tone.

    “Indeed you are Nicola. You are probably the most amazing woman I have ever met.” Joanne said.

    “Probably? You fucking insubordinate bitch!” I said narrowing my eyes at her.

    “Definitely. Sorry I meant definitely.” Joanne said and looked at my sneakers.

    I nodded to her solemnly and she knelt down and kissed them. I smiled approvingly and she joined me again on the sofa. I knew I needed to ensure I commanded her respect if I was to establish a relationship with Joanne on the terms I wanted. So far it was going very well.

    Following our brief discussion we returned our attentions to Sarah who was almost finished eating the food off Anita’s sock. As the food was almost entirely removed Anita had requested Sarah suck her socks to extract any remaining food, which Sarah was happy to do. A few minutes later and she was done. I had a little chuckle seeing she was actually disappointed it was over after being so sceptical at the start.

    Anita, Joanne and myself then sat back to drink a little wine and eat some of the hors d’oeuvres, which were quite delicious and I complimented Henrietta on her cooking again which she smiled widely at.

    ----

    “Ok then slaves I would like to see you perform for me. Sarah why don’t you stay with Anita and Henrietta you shall serve Joanne here.”

    I squeezed Joanne’s hand and whispered to her, “It’s her special day. Make it something she will really enjoy!” Joanne smiled back at me and gave me a subtle wink that only I could see.

    Joanne got up from the sofa and yelled at Henrietta, “Get your fucking arse over here in the centre of the room slut!”

    Henrietta looked to me for assurance and I said, “Do whatever she says slave. I won’t be pleased if you defy her in any way.”

    Henrietta then crawled over towards Joanne who was now waiting with her hands on her waist impatiently. “You didn’t have the pleasure of getting intimate with my lucky socks last week did you slave?” Joanne sneered.

    “No I didn’t goddess.” Henrietta said, slightly blushing at the prospect.

    “Do you know how bad they stink?” Joanne asked, with an evil smirk on her face.

    “I am not sure I do goddess but I remember slave Chris was really quite scared of them.” Henrietta said.

    “That’s right. He was a right fucking pussy I seem to recall screaming ‘Oh god I can’t smell them, they are too bad’ and all sorts of shit like that. I have only been wearing them for let me think 11 weeks or so. You can handle them right queen slave?” Joanne said, mocking Henrietta.

    “I think so goddess. At least I will try my very best.” Henrietta said modestly.

    “She is the best in the business when it comes to foot stink. These socks I have on now should be burned the stink in them is so fucking nasty and she is happy for me to wear them again today and submit her to them without batting an eye.” I said.

    “Well, well. So we have ourselves a world champion foot sniffer then do we? Well I don’t care how bad Nicola’s feet and socks smell, mine are going to be ten times worse. After all the complaining last week I even gave them an up close sniff myself when I got home and they made me feel sick. That’s some nasty shit when your own socks make you feel sick right slave?” Joanne laughed.

    “Perhaps goddess, but I would not presume to offend your beautiful feet.” Henrietta said.

    “Fucking hell bitch you are incredible! Nicola, this slave is one in a million! Do you hear this shit?” Joanne said.

    “Oh I hear it and she is more than one in a million. She is priceless. I wouldn’t give her up for the world. She is mine forever.” I said.

    Henrietta was overcome with emotion and started tearing up again.

    “Ah look. The queen slave has had a change of heart. She is shitting herself now and crying like a little baby.” Joanne ridiculed Henrietta.

    I laughed and said, “Oh it’s not your feet she is crying about it is just she can’t handle it when I am nice to her. That’s her only weakness.”

    “We’ll see about that. Get your fucking worthless nose inside the split in my sneaker and get a good whiff slut before I get you to remove them.” Joanne snarled.

    Henrietta nodded and then bent down towards the sneaker. Joanne lifted her toes to open up the hole in the side of her shoe and Henrietta slid her nose into the gap that was almost made to measure for her. Once inside she closed her eyes and took a tentative but quite audible sniff. I watched her face as it went bright red and knew that she was really enjoying the intensity of the smell. I had a little smile as I watched. I see her body shudder with excitement and her backside wiggled a little bit as it was stuck up in the air.

    Joanne smacked Henrietta’s bum firmly and said, “Give me a bigger sniff bitch. I want both lungs to be bursting to capacity with my stink working it’s way round your whole body. Fill yourself up with it.”

    Henrietta now knowing what she was dealing with happily gave a herculean sniff to Joanne’s socks inside the slit in her sneaker. Her crotch went backwards and forwards several times as she felt the very strong arousal between her legs. The smell was so intense she was nearing a climax without even touching herself.

    Joanne was completely unaware of this but I knew Henrietta all too well to see what was taking place. I smiled to myself happy she was enjoying it so much. I also felt a little tinge of jealousy that she would enjoy another woman’s feet that much, which was perhaps a good thing as it vindicated my choices and commitments throughout the day.

    “Right on your back you filthy whore. I am going to give you a full on assault to your senses with my rank feet. You won’t fucking know what’s hit you bitch!” Joanne threatened as she sat down on Henrietta’s stomach and placed her feet either side of her head. She then lightly tapped Henrietta on either side of her face with her sneakers and added, “Come on then bitch. I haven’t got all night. Get those nasty sneaks off my feet.”

    Henrietta lifted her arms above her head and clasped the heel of both sneakers then pulled them upwards to slide them off Joanne’s feet. As her red socks hit the air there was a loud groan from Anita, Sarah and I. The smell was indeed horrendous and filled up the room. We all covered our faces to protect ourselves from the offensive odour.

    Joanne on seeing us said, “Sorry guys.” Then went a little red with embarrassment.

    “That’s ok goddess.” Henrietta said, thinking Joanne had included her in the apology.

    “Are you taking the fucking piss slut?” Joanne screamed at Henrietta then lifted both feet into the air and slammed them down hard onto her face mashing and grinding them deep into her nose.

    “Ok take that you fucking insolent bitch. How does that feel?” Joanne laughed.

    Henrietta was struggling for the first time I had witnessed under Joanne’s quite horrific foot smell. She was trying to turn her head away so she could grow accustomed to the acrid stench but Joanne was giving her no chance. Henrietta then started slamming her hands out to the side trying to deal with the intense attack on her nose and lungs. The stench was literally burning it was so foul.

    “You seem to be having a really great time under there slave. Tell me do you love my smell so much it is still making you shiver with excitement?” Joanne laughed wickedly.

    Henrietta tried to answer but the feet overwhelming her face were barely allowing her to breathe they were smothering her so hard, let alone talk. Henrietta was starting to panic a little and raised her hand to try and dislodge Joanne’s feet for a few seconds but she was having none of it. As quickly as Henrietta tried her wrists were gripped and hands slammed down at her side tightly.

    “Oh no. There will only be extreme stinkiness for you bitch. You aren’t getting one breath of fresh air. Come on suck up that filthy warm, wet air from between my toes. Submit yourself to my awesome stench, you cannot move a muscle so you have no choice anyway. Come on give me nice deep, long sniffs bitch.” Joanne said, pulling a disgusted face as the smell was making her feel queasy now.

    “Please goddess.” Came Henrietta’s muffled reply.

    “No need to beg me for them bitch! These feet will be in your face for the next thirty minutes or so free of charge. I can still feel you struggling, but you are so weak and puny, I am so easy overpowering you. How does it feel to be so completely defenceless, having to submit to my torturous feet?” Joanne mocked.

    Henrietta was starting to wilt under the lack of air and horrendous smell attacking her body. I was getting a little worried she might suffocate or pass out so was agitating on the sofa a little. Finally Joanne allowed Henrietta to breathe. As she removed her socks Henrietta took a massive breath before she was immediately smothered again.

    “Remember that bitch? That’s fresh clean air, not that you deserve any. Your place is under rank vile feet like all slaves in this world and I am the goddess that is delivering today. I don’t care how much you think you like feet, after this experience you will fear me always. In fact I may put you off feet for life.” Joanne laughed.

    As Henrietta continued to struggle, Joanne dominated her harder and harder barely allowing her any movement. Every breath she took was extracted from right in between Joanne’s toes where the smell was strongest. Her relentless offense eventually overcame poor little Henrietta and she collapsed into a dizzy haze not quite unconscious but totally pliable to Joanne and her scheming mind.

    “That’s better, I don’t want a wriggling, struggling slave for what I have planned for you. I like you nice and docile, a complete slave to my stench. How does this feel slut?” Joanne said, as she let go of Henrietta’s wrists, stretched out behind her and started rubbing Henrietta’s crotch.

    Henrietta jolted feeling the intense pleasure of Joanne’s fingers on her pussy contrasting with the foul stench in her face. She groaned loudly and Joanne laughed. “I thought you would like that.” She said, then turned to me and winked.

    Thank fuck for that I thought. Joanne is so bloody strong and brutish she half killed Henrietta subordinating her to her feet. Now she has her overwhelmed she is going to fuck her up with an orgasm. I am sure Henrietta will never forget this experience though I am not sure it’s one she will want to live through again.

    “Come on you little foot sniffing slut, give them a good huff for me and I will rub it again for you!” Joanne said.

    Henrietta was fast regaining consciousness with the pleasure rising up from her crotch through her body. She was writhing like a worm in fresh wet soil and her face was taking that all too familiar glow that showed me she was in raptures. With her eyes closed she cupped her hands around Joanne’s foot in a tender embrace and sniffed on it deeply groaning.

    Joanne said, “There’s a good little slave. Now why don’t you get all nice and wet for those beautiful feet that you would never presume to offend?”

    Joanne relaxed her feet from their vacuum over Henrietta’s face now seeing she was totally under her spell. Henrietta now able to speak said, “Oh my glorious divine goddess. You have me in complete raptures, the pleasure coursing through my body makes me feel like a fly snared on her goddesses web, utterly helpless to her wishes. Your beautiful feet are like nothing I have ever encountered, the scent is enthralling and captivating in the extreme. At first I did not think I was worthy of such attentions but now you are making me submit all my sexual impulses to them I know I must embrace them, love them and cherish them.” Henrietta said.

    I was feeling quite low hearing this. Joanne was captivating my slave with a foot stench that could put an army down at 100 yards and I was powerless to intervene without showing my own weakness. I just had to watch.

    “Yeah, fucking cherish that stink you depraved foot sniffing whore. I don’t know how you ridiculous, desperate bitches get off on this shit. I really don’t. But here goes anyway.” Joanne mocked.

    She then pressed her socks firmly around Henrietta’s nose one last time and rubbed her pussy furiously. Henrietta screamed, then screamed again and then finally screamed one final time before collapsing. That was at least three orgasms I thought. Fuck I have never done that to her.

    Joanne got up and took a bow, winking at me again on the way down.

    “My work is done here.” She joked and came back to join me on the sofa.

    Putting my feelings to one side I said, “That was pretty fucking spectacular Joanne. I am not sure my slave will ever recover from that shit you just laid on her.”

    Joanne just laughed like it was nothing.

    As Henrietta got up looking rather shaky and disoriented following her climax she came over and knelt by my side.

    I leant over and whispered in her ear, “Shouldn’t you be kneeling besides your new goddess Joanne?”

    Henrietta looked shocked and upset as she glanced into my eyes. “You clearly enjoyed that so much I think you should go and live with her instead bitch. What would you say to that?”

    At that Henrietta went into floods of tears and ran out of the room into the kitchen. I was quite shocked and a little caught off guard in front of the others so just said, “I won’t be a second. Anita prepare for your show I will be right back.”

    I went into the kitchen and saw Henrietta curled up in the corner crying uncontrollably. “What’s fucking going on Henrietta?” I said, signalling a brief switch to talk to her.

    She was barely able to speak through the crying but in the end managed to say, “I have fucking ruined everything! I am so stupid and selfish. The best thing to ever happen in my life and now it’s gone. It’s all fucking gone!”

    I stormed over to her and grabbed her by the scruff of the neck and lifted her up to her feet. I must have been pretty angry, as I wouldn’t have thought I had the strength to do that before. Whilst holding her up against the wall I screamed in her face, “Yes you are fucking stupid. This is my fault not yours. I made her do that shit to you knowing full well it would excite the hell out of you. But when I watched your reaction I just well, I just didn’t like someone else doing that to you. That said you should not have enjoyed it like you did, that will not be so easily forgiven. You’re mine for fuck sake. ”

    I then dropped her to the floor.

    Henrietta crawled over to me and clasped my ankles with her hands and continued sobbing into my sneaker, “Yes I am yours. I always was yours goddess. I don’t want anyone else. I never wanted anyone else. Please punish me, I deserve it.”

    “Get the fuck up!” I barked

    Henrietta stood up to face me but with her head bowed. I smacked her face so hard it made my own hand sting.

    “Kiss it.” I said offering my hand to her and she kissed it lovingly.

    “Now kiss me.” I sneered.

    Henrietta looked at me not knowing what to do. Did I mean kiss my foot, my pussy or my lips? I waited looking at her menacingly. When my patience had run dry I snapped, “I said fucking kiss me bitch.”

    Knowing she needed to react she dropped to her knees and kissed my feet. I grabbed hold of her hair and yanked it upwards so hard she screamed in agony. “I won’t ask you again bitch. Kiss me.”

    She started tearing up again as she leaned forward, closed her eyes and placed the briefest merest kisses on my lips. It was so delicate it hardly stood for anything but to her it was probably one of the most difficult things she had ever had to do in her life.

    “Do you not love me?” I said, and slapped her face even harder. Her cheek now was bright red and starting to blister. My hand was stinging like fuck.

    She then threw her arms around me and placed her lips on mine and kissed me with so my love and passion I really didn’t want it to ever end. Her arms wrapped around me and pulled me so tight it was like she never wanted to let me go. Affection and love were pouring out of every part of her body, which warmed my body and my soul. I placed my hands around her head, which was thrusting itself forcibly behind her oncoming lips and I kissed her back with indomitable power and force. Henrietta relented and submitted to my control once more.

    “That’s better, you fucking selfish whore. You will pay dearly for enjoying another woman tonight but not on your special day. Now clean yourself up and get back in there.” I sneered.

    “Goddess may I ask you a question before we do please?” Henrietta said hopefully.

    “Yes I do love you, yes you are my sister and yes you are and will always be my slave. Does that cover it?” I said.

    Henrietta’s eyes lit up and she smiled to show she understood. She then lay down underneath me and put her hands around my foot. I relaxed my leg and she lifted the sneaker across and over her face. She then pulled my foot towards her face and pressed it hard down upon herself crushing her nose. I leant forward slightly to compound the pressure on her face and looked down into her eyes.

    She kissed the underside of my sneaker sole and said, “I would rather die than serve another goddess.”

    “Yes I believe you would slave. But you will still pay for tonight’s indiscretion.” I said emotionless.

    “Thank you goddess.” Henrietta said.

    I then pressed my foot down hard onto her face once more then withdrew it and walked back into the living room.

    -----

    When I took my seat on the sofa next to Joanne, Henrietta came rushing in seconds later and knelt down in front of me with her back arched to signal her availability as a foot stool. I crossed my legs and propped my feet up on her neck and allowed all my weight to bear down on her. Just to make it more uncomfortable I added extra downward pressure to ensure she would suffer while I watched Anita’s show.

    “Carry on please, Anita.” I said, as everyone’s eyes were on us since our return from the kitchen. Joanne placed her hand underneath mine once again and I interlocked our fingers and squeezed. She gave a little moan to signal her content.

    Anita was now standing above Sarah with a wicked smile on her face. “Did you enjoy the little snack I prepared for your earlier princess slave?”

    “Oh yes goddess. It was delightful.” Sarah said.

    “I think you owe me slave don’t you?” Anita said.

    Sarah’s feeling of trepidation returned, as she knew Anita could be quite cruel and sadistic. Perhaps she wasn’t ready for Anita yet I wondered. Anita herself was only just starting to exert her own dominance on another and probably didn’t have a lot of restraint beyond her own selfish desires. This could go either way.

    “Er I guess I do goddess.” Sarah said, struggling with the conflict going on inside her head.

    “Oh you are guessing are you?” Anita sneered.

    “Oh no, sorry I meant yes I most definitely owe you my goddess.” Sarah said.

    “No more second chances bitch.” Anita said, and kicked Sarah in the face with her socked foot sending her across the floor. She had removed her other sneaker just prior to crossing the room.

    Sarah was holding her nose and looking quite upset though she wasn’t crying yet. As she nursed herself from the pain, Anita came over and sat on her chest before grabbing Sarah’s throat and squeezing. She was choking Sarah so that she could still breath but was also in pain.

    “Would you like to sniff and lick my damp, sweaty and stinky toes you worthless whore?” Anita snarled.

    Sarah’s eyes enlarged as she shivered in anticipation. “Yes please goddess. I would like to do that for you.” I shook my head knowing exactly what was coming next.

    “Well tough fucking luck for you shit licker. Your place is under my arse sniffing and licking me nice and clean. How do you like that?” Anita laughed.

    “Oh please no. I am not ready for that please goddess. Please don’t make me do that, I am not sure I could take it.” Sarah pleaded.

    “Three ‘pleases’ in the same sentence, that some serious desperation slave but I don’t give a fucking shit. You are going to take it whether you like it or not. In fact the less you like it the more I am going to fucking get off on it.” Anita laughed again.

    Sarah started begging profusely to be let go; her eyes were wild with fear at the thought of what she was going to be made to do. She tried to wrestle herself free of Anita but she was too strong and her rampant dominant was only increasing her power. Anita tightened her grip on Sarah’s throat before saying, “You are going to pull down my lacrosse shorts and sweaty panties and beg to clean my arse bitch. I want everyone here to hear you beg, got it?”

    Sarah continued trying to resist as Anita increased the pressure around her throat. With her head turning red and desperate for air and knowing that no one was coming to her rescue Sarah gave in. “Ok Anita, I will do it. Please just let go of my throat.”

    Anita placed her face one inch from Sarah’s and said, “That’s goddess to you.” Then licked her face from chin, through cheek to forehead.

    Anita lifted her bottom off Sarah so she could pull her shorts and black sports panties down. Once they were around her thighs Anita said, “I am going to get up now and turn around so I can park my arse on your face. If you try to move one muscle as I am getting in position not only will I stamp on your head but will choke the fuck out of you before I start. Am I making myself clear?”

    Sarah was really frightened now; the reality of what was about to happen had totally sunk into her mind and was scrambling her thoughts sideways. She was utterly disgusted but still inexplicably curious to what this was going to feel like.

    “That fear in your eyes is making me so wet and horny slave. Here feel.” Anita said then wriggled up and wiped her wet pussy across the same facial contours her tongue had previously occupied. Sarah closed her eyes to embrace Anita’s warmth and sex. It sent a shudder through her body.

    Anita then got up and momentarily paused above Sarah to see if she was going to try and run. Her eyes still full of fear were accompanied by a body frozen, unable to move even if she wanted to. Anita took her socks off and threw them towards Henrietta. We all chuckled when one hit her square in the face; it was some shot from where Anita was standing.

    Anita then placed her foot on Sarah’s face as she said, “Here have a few last sniffs while I remove my shorts and panties slave. See it as a reward for being compliant.”

    Sarah took as many sniffs as she could in that all too brief diversion before Anita was then ready, completely bare from the waste down. She then walked over and stood with her feet either side of Sarah’s head looking back down at her body.

    “Just one more thing before your face and my arse start making out intimately. If you thought I had bad gas last week, just wait until you feel how much I have been holding onto tonight. It will be a minor miracle if I don’t shart on your face while I am on there.” Anita said.

    Sarah went into a major manic and started trying to get up but Anita dropped down on her face quickly and pinned her hands back down beside her.

    “Now this is going to be much easier on you if I don’t have to spend all my time restraining you.” Anita then punched Sarah hard in the stomach winding her.

    We heard a muffled scream disappear into Anita’s arse before Sarah passively relaxed to await her fate. She had no desire for more pain and knew that Anita would be all too keen to dish out more if given half a chance. Anita wriggled her backside down onto Sarah’s face to position her hole neatly across her nostrils.

    She then eased out a short but audible fart and chuckled. “I can’t tell you how great it feels to finally start letting that wind out. My stomach has been cramping all night holding that in. How does it smell?” Anita asked as she raised her arse off Sarah’s face briefly.

    “I don’t know goddess, it was too short to catch it really.” Sarah said answering the question more logically though it came out more like an incitement to more.

    “Well now, why don’t I fix that for you slave. Let me concentrate for a little while.” Anita said, and took a hand off one of Sarah’s wrists. She noted with content that Sarah didn’t try to move when released and smiled to herself. Anita then started rubbing her belly to agitate more gas.

    After a few more seconds she declared, “Oh yes. Here comes a nice big one for you bitch. Here take this.”

    Anita then lifted slightly and blew a tremendous blast of foul air into Sarah’s face not one inch from her nose. It lasted more that ten seconds and you could see Sarah’s hair ripple as it past across her face. I couldn’t be sure but I could have sworn that Sarah sniffed at the fart slightly before she pulled a disgusted face.

    “Fuck yeah. That’s more like it. How does it smell then bitch?” Anita asked triumphantly.

    “Well goddess it smells a bit beefy like you ate meat or something. It wasn’t as bad as I expected it to be.” Sarah said.

    “You fucking insolent bitch.” Anita said, and punched Sarah hard in the stomach again winding her. “That said your sense of smell is quite remarkable. I had a chilli con carne this afternoon with extra beans. Now wasn’t that nice of me?”

    “Ok open up that impertinent mouth of yours. You can eat the next one to teach you to choose your words more carefully next time slut.” Anita growled.

    Anita then grabbed Sarah’s jaw between her legs and pressed her fingers firmly into Sarah’s cheeks opening her mouth wide. She then slid her arse down so her hole was directly above and released another massive fart into Sarah’s awaiting mouth. It echoed loudly in the room and Joanne and myself couldn’t help but laugh despite how revolting it was.

    “Taste good slave?” Anita chuckled.

    Sarah was not too impressed with this latest abuse of her body and didn’t answer, as anything she said would have pissed Anita off and made her angrier.

    “I will take that as a yes then slave. Stick that worthless tongue of yours out so I can clean my arse with it. All this farting is making it itchy. Don’t fuck around either or I will start punching your pussy instead of your stomach and you wouldn’t want that would you?” Anita warned.

    At this threat Sarah pushed her tongue out so quickly it made Anita jump and she let out a little squeal in shock as it poked into the anus. She then gave a deep, contented smile as she nestled her arse deep onto the hot wet appendage and moaned. “Fucking hell that feels so good Sarah.” Anita said losing herself in the moment and using her friend’s name.

    Sarah started writhing as well as she licked and sucked on Anita’s arse. She was starting to enjoy this as much as her. Both women were now making loud noises to show their excitement and commitment to the moment.

    Sarah’s unrestrained hand moved down to her pussy and she started playing with herself. Anita leaned forward and kissed her hand as if to indicate she was pleased that Sarah was getting off on this. As she did so the air compressed in her stomach pushed out another fart, which sounded wet and nasty. I cringed and looked at Joanne who also pulled a repulsed look.

    Anita now started playing with herself as Sarah’s tongue lashed back and forth as well as deeply inside Anita. The two writhed and gorged on each other’s rhythmic dance and continued to develop their arousal to a heightened level of tension and energy. Their moans were now becoming screams and they started to converge on an orgasm, which would unite them in both their desires and depravities.

    Moments later the two were literally screaming my apartment down and Anita sent a long hard stream of pussy squirt down Sarah’s torso before collapsing down on her face. Both moaned lightly in sexual satisfaction as they recovered.

    Eventually Anita wriggled and got up off of Sarah in order to kiss her for her immaculate attentions. As she looked at her face she started laughing, “Oh my god Sarah. I am really sorry.”

    “What is it?” Sarah asked, putting her fingers up to her mouth.

    “Oh my god you didn’t?” She said.

    “I am so sorry I just got carried away with the moment.” Anita laughed.

    They both then jumped up and sprinted towards the bathroom while Joanne and myself did everything to dispel the vision from our memories. Henrietta luckily for her still had her head bowed down with my feet on her neck. Looking at her I could see she was in a lot of pain, which I hadn’t noticed being so transfixed by Anita and Sarah’s antics. I took my feet off to give her some relief and said, “Clean my sneakers bitch.” That would keep her busy while she recovers from her neck ache.

    -----

    When Anita and Sarah emerged, Anita was still laughing whilst Sarah looked positively grossed out. As they approached I said, “I hope my bathroom is spotless bitches. I will not be happy if you have left a mess in there.”

    Sarah answered, “Everything is super clean goddess. I made sure it was and then cleaned it one final time just to be super sure.”

    “Ok then. Anita come before me and kneel!” I snarled.

    Anita looked thoroughly pissed as I talked down to her but overcame her pride to do as I asked. When she was below me I said, “What you just did was fucking foul and you should be made to pay a penalty for it, right Joanne?”

    Joanne looked a little shocked I had included her almost as a consultant but nevertheless said, “Yes absolutely Nicola.”

    I Smiled as Anita cussed under her breath pissing me off even more.

    “Sarah, what do you think we should do with her? It should be your choice as it was abusing you that got Anita off in the first place.” I suggested.

    Sarah gave a wicked little smirk as she thought through a number of potential possibilities for Anita’s payback. Clearly her time as a slave had not taken all her appetite for retribution away.

    Eventually she said, “Well I would make her lick my arse but I am not really into having that done to me.”

    “There.” Said Anita almost in vindication of her actions. “And you enjoyed it as much as I did Sarah.”

    “That’s not the point I didn’t ask for you to…” Sarah said before I interrupted.

    “Ok I think we know where you are going with that Sarah. How about you slave?” I said looking down at Henrietta and kicking her mouth lightly with my sneaker.

    Henrietta looked up somewhat confused; she was too engrossed in her foot service to really know what the hell we were talking about. Seeing everyone looking at her for an answer she glowed red with bashfulness. Now rather distraught she looked at me for help.

    “How would you like to have your arse licked by Anita here slave?” I said relieving her of her predicament.

    Henrietta giggled thinking we were having a joke with her and I guess her complete surprise at the question. Big mistake. I slapped her face hard and said, “Don’t laugh at me when I am asking you a serious question slut!”

    Henrietta’s face immediately switched to a very serious and regretful look. “I am really very sorry goddess. As for your question, I have no opinion other than that which you chose to order. I am your devoted slave and your will is my only concern. My life is yours to command.”

    “Anita, you will lick my slaves arse like the bitch you are and you will thank her for it as you do!” I said

    “I am not fucking licking her arse Nicola. Yours maybe but you can’t ask me that.” She said.

    “Oh I am not asking you anything. I am telling you.” I said then looked at Joanne and said quietly, “Can you offer some gentle persuasion please love?” as I squeezed her hand gently.

    Joanne immediately threw out her legs and snapped them around Anita’s neck. She then tightened her impressive leg muscles around her sending Anita onto the floor in a heap of agony and helplessness.

    “Please Joanne. I am your friend.” Anita said.

    “But she is my goddess.” Joanne smiled back at her. That warmed my heart and I squeezed her hand again and kissed her cheek.

    Like it was extra motivation Joanne squeezed Anita’s neck even tighter and then shouted, “You will do exactly what my goddess asks to the letter. Are you absolutely fucking clear?”

    This exclamation of dedication was beyond my wildest hopes. I had clearly had an effect on Joanne way over and above what I had expected. This stroked my dominant and made me feel so much more impressive and pleased with my magnetic power over Joanne.

    “You are killing me Joanne. Yes I will do whatever she asks. Please let me go.” Anita screamed.

    Joanne looked at me and I nodded after which she opened her legs whilst Anita gasped for breath. Joanne gave her little more than ten seconds before she reached down and dragged Anita down towards my feet and said, “Kiss them and apologise maggot!”

    Anita kissed and embraced my sneakers like they were the last bottles of water before a hundred mile trek across the desert.

    After watching and laughing at her for a brief period I announced, “Very well here is what I have decided we shall do. Anita, Sarah and Henrietta, I want you all to strip naked. Joanne you may keep your clothes on or strip as you wish?”

    Joanne looked quite excited and decided to strip as well making me smile. I even took the time to compliment her on her magnificent body rubbing my palm up and down her torso brushing her nipples to see her body quiver.

    “Now queen slave, you will worship my bare feet. You have had enough pleasure out of my socks today and I want my feet cleaned especially in between my toes. Sarah, you will worship Joanne’s pussy or feet whichever she chooses.”

    I looked at Joanne who said, “She can lick my pussy. I am getting wet just thinking about all this!”

    “Very well. Anita you will sniff and lick the arse of my slave while she worships my feet. You will also play with her pussy so she can concentrate fully on worshipping my toes. I will ask her afterwards if you served her well. If the answer is anything other than a fucking magnificent orgasm and some high praise then Joanne can finish the job she started on you earlier.” I looked at Joanne and we both chuckled.

    “Finally, Joanne as you have impressed me the most tonight I will give you the option of worshiping my other foot or my pussy.” I said. This was another test for me to see where she now saw herself in relation to me. Would it be a near equal or my slave?

    Joanne looked at me and I smiled back at her, “If it pleases you goddess I would prefer to worship your feet.”

    “They are pretty stinky slave.” I said holding her cheek in my palm. “You think you can handle that?”

    “As they are your feet goddess I would have no problem.” Joanne said smiling.

    “Excellent. Everyone knows their role. Let’s embrace this moment together and make memories long in your hearts and minds.” I said.

    Joanne went onto her knees to join Henrietta as I then slide off my ratty old sneakers and peel the stained, stinky socks from my feet. I felt their hot warm mouths surround my toes as they sucked and slurped at the filth on my feet. I then watched Sarah go around the back of Joanne and started kissing and licking her pussy whilst Anita bent down to sniff and lick Henrietta’s arse. Joanne fidgeted a little in order to navigate Sarah’s tongue to her sweet spot then continued to focus on my feet. Henrietta looked positively shocked initially before Anita then start stroking her pussy at the same time. Henrietta then closed her eyes to embrace the pleasure sweeping through her body and again engorged on my delicious toes.

    Henrietta looked up at me briefly and whispered, “Thank you my goddess. Even with some of the difficult moments this really has been the best day of my life”. I smiled back at her as she returned to attend to my feet.

    I looked down before me at my troop of slaves, feeling regal and majestic in my power and authority over these women. Never have I felt so magnificent as in that moment. This is where I was born to be, this was my divine right. I closed my eyes, slid down and rubbed my pussy gently as my dominant embraced the dream like fantasy playing out before me. This was my moment.
    Feet dreams are made of stink

  4. #144
    Fledgling Footsniffer
    Join Date
    Aug 2011
    Posts
    35
    Finally caught up with the story so far (this tale is epic). So wait a second, Yuki is *dead*? That went dark real quick. How is that possible? And no one’s ... worried about it lol?

    Also what happened to chris’s chastity cage haha. Other than Aurelia the guy seems to be living the dream. Tied up and forced to have sex while worshipping the feet of multiple beautiful girls. Always more feet at hand. And of course he can cum whenever he wants. Lol.

  5. #145
    Apprentice Footsniffer OneAuthor's Avatar
    Join Date
    Nov 2016
    Location
    USA
    Posts
    430
    Hi sonicmerlin...since Wildyone is still having issues logging into the Den, I will do my best to reply - even though I am only the messenger and not the writer of this story.

    I am with you on wondering what happened to Yuki, and if she truly is dead. The lack of concern over her demise is also odd, even if she was guilty of having made bad business choices. Perhaps we will find out more in future chapters.

    My guess regarding the chastity cage is that Nicola may have used it on him again, but of course things happened to separate them. As you then state, his life does seem to be quite crazy and at times is what many of us would consider a dream. The most recent scene with Aurelia was very emotional, and he had a great experience at her feet to close it out. So even though he is a slave and has to sometimes deal with brutality, there are moments when he experiences great pleasure.

    Thanks for your reply, which I am sure Wildyone would appreciate greatly. I will continue adding chapters at the rate of 1 to 2 per week until I am caught up to his current writing.
    Feet dreams are made of stink

  6. #146
    Apprentice Footsniffer OneAuthor's Avatar
    Join Date
    Nov 2016
    Location
    USA
    Posts
    430
    Chapter 46 – Team Event: Horse Riding Day Part 1


    I had been instructed to wake Aurelia and Grace up at five thirty in the morning with a coffee. That was never a good thing, as these two were just about the worst morning bitches on the planet. Nevertheless, it was the team day out and the ladies were going horse riding around two hours outside London at the stables Seraphina’s parents owned. To get there, Beth had arranged a bus that would leave from the offices at six o’ clock sharp.

    Aurelia and Grace had decided the night before not to bathe as they figured it would ‘wash away too much of the fun’ from their feet, as Aurelia put it. So, I was instructed to wake them up at five thirty with coffee and then we were to get dressed and go.

    In hindsight, I should have gotten up earlier and prepared everything - as they had me running up and down the stairs like a whippet getting everything together for them. Sometimes I wondered how the hell they got by before they had me as their domestic servant.

    I had made some fresh buttered croissants for them to eat on the way and Aurelia caught me bagging them up just prior to leaving.

    She barked at me from the living room. “I suggest you take one of those, slave! You are going to need to keep your strength up today!”

    Wow, I thought, it was a first for me to take some breakfast of this quality. Usually, I had their leftovers before I washed the plates - or simply went without. Aurelia had definitely gone softer on me since Friday. Not in a noticeable way to Grace though, she wasn’t stupid, but her unusually high punishment level had definitely dropped. For example, yesterday I spilt a little wine on the carpet and got three hard lashes from her crop for my trouble before I had to scrub it clean for close to thirty minutes. Previously that would have cost me at least ten and maybe even twenty, depending on her mood.

    “Thank you, goddess. That is most kind of you.” I then felt a pinch on my backside, which made me jump. Aurelia had sneaked up behind me, as I had been preoccupied with preparing breakfast. She had a cheeky smile on her face when I spun around.

    “I have spent so much time thrashing that arse I never really noticed how nice and firm it is.” She spoke this in a whisper, and I blushed red. She then slapped my face firmly, but not violently. “Come on then, or we will be late.” I had been given little chance to enjoy the moment.

    I couldn’t be sure if she was just fucking me into a ‘false sense of security’, as she liked to do, or whether she was somehow starting to notice me more now. Either way, I didn’t follow it up and hastily gathered everything - then dashed to the front door, ready to put their shoes on for them.

    It was a little after 0545 when we left for the ten minutes walk to the office, so we had a nice stroll through the city on our way. Aurelia and Grace walked ahead holding hands and chatting while I walked behind carrying their bags. At one point, Aurelia raised her hand and clicked her fingers so I caught them up and handed them the croissants, which was indeed what she wanted.

    They were both dressed casually as had been instructed for the day, as their riding wear would be made available to them at the stables. Grace was wearing blue jeans and a simple white blouse with sneakers and light grey socks, whilst Aurelia was wearing designer soft pink jogging pants and jacket with a cropped pink sweat top, pink socks and sneakers as well. Aurelia’s cute bottom was gently swaying from side to side as she walked and I spent half of the walk just watching its sweet hypnotic rhythm.

    ----

    When we arrived at the office, the bus was already parked outside and several of the women were already boarding. Grace and Aurelia got straight on and I was told to wait by the cute female driver with dark brown eyes and mousey brown hair. When finally everyone had gotten on the bus, she came over and prodded me hard in the back.

    “Ouch!” I said, somewhat surprised how hard she poked me.

    “On now!” She snarled.

    Fucking hell, even the hired drivers were bitches. There must have been some local company called ‘Menhating Bitchy Bus Drivers’ I didn’t know about. I gave a little sigh and just got on instead of making an incident, as I knew what way that would end up going if Beth had to get off the bus and sort it out.

    As I got on, I could see Nicola talking intently with Beth who had her hand on Nicola’s thigh as they spoke. Nicola glanced at me very briefly, but didn’t acknowledge my arrival. I understood why. Fucking Beth off this early in the day would only make the excursion much harder for Nicola, so she was just being cautious. I was, however, growing increasingly concerned with how affectionate Beth was becoming with Nicola. It was only a short while ago she wanted to half kill her. I wondered what Nicola had done to turn Beth around. Also, how the fuck had she managed it so quickly?

    I next walked past Nadine and Allegra, sat together, with Karine and Mireille behind. I recalled briefly my last bus trip with those guys and how they had half trampled me, before Yuki bailed me out. I wonder where Yuki was now.

    I passed a few empty seats but didn’t sit down, as I knew Aurelia would want to tell me where I was sitting. A little further back, Laura and Sophia were sat together and Julia was underneath them being used as a footrest. I had a little chuckle seeing how excited they all looked and how happy Julia was to be serving her new goddesses. I really was hoping that would work out well for her.

    I knew Seraphina and Porsche had gone down directly by car last night so Seraphina could introduce her friend to her family and her riding buddies. I overheard at least that much from Aurelia on the walk in. As I walked further back into the bus, I then arrived at the seats Aurelia and Grace were occupying. I knelt down and waited for them to notice me.

    They continued talking for close to ten minutes while I knelt in the aisle. The bus had already departed by this point and I was swinging from side to side having to hold onto other seats just to avoid flying down the bus. Aurelia was on the inside with her legs propped out into the aisle and Grace’s legs were over the top of hers facing into the foot space in front of them.

    Eventually Grace turned to me. “You can sit on the floor at my feet, wanker. If you squeeze in up to the window my soles should be resting on your face just nicely. That way I can play with you on the way down for my amusement.”

    Aurelia looked at me and then as I looked back, turned and glanced out of the window as if to ignore me. I crawled forward past Aurelia’s legs and Grace lifted her feet so I could crawl against the side of the bus. As I turned around she then extended her legs back so the dirty soles of her sneakers were pressed firmly against my cheeks pushing my head against the corner of the seat in front. She applied quite a bit of extra pressure initially to raise my discomfort and I groaned a little with the pain.

    “Stop fucking wining, slave. Clean my sneakers off. There is filth on them from the walk in and I want to look my best today.”

    Grace then really ground my face hard again just to make her point and it was all I could do to soak up the pain without making another noise. Eventually she abated and I was able to adjust my position to one of a little more comfort before starting to lick Grace’s trainers. Aurelia continued to ignore me and look out of the window. Her beautiful face was glowing as the morning sun arose on the horizon and cast its warm light across her skin. She was lost deep in thought, like she had the weight of the world on her shoulders.

    “So what did you do to this fucker on Friday when you went off alone with him, Aurelia?” Grace asked, almost like she knew something had changed but couldn’t put her finger on it.

    Aurelia’s eyes widened as she looked out of the window and I could see she was thinking about her response. It was as if she was pretending not to hear Grace to give herself more time.

    “Aurelia?” Grace asked, after a little wait.

    “Er…yeah, what is it Grace?” She looked distracted.

    “I was just asking what you did with slave here on Friday when you went off alone with him.”

    “Oh, you know, the usual stuff. I kicked him around a bit then got him to sniff and clean my feet.”

    Aurelia glanced down to me to ensure I was not giving anything away with my face. I wasn’t, and being behind Grace’s sneakers would hide anything I did show involuntarily anyway.

    “I thought you were going to unleash hell on him after fucking up on the shoe cleaning at lunchtime?”

    “Yeah, well, I changed my mind, didn’t I?” Aurelia added a stern tone to her voice as if to warn Grace.

    “In that case why didn’t you do that to him on the sofa with us? Why go into a private room?”

    “Look I wanted a nice wank and some privacy. We are not all exhibitionists about our sexual arousal like you are, Grace!” Aurelia was now getting agitated with Grace’s questions.

    Grace seemed a little hurt by that comment. “Oh, right, well I hope you are not going soft on him, Aurelia. It was you who taught me that slaves need constant hard reinforcement of their position beneath us to ensure their pride, ego and confidence stay constantly suppressed.”

    “Get your feet out of his face now, Grace!” Aurelia barked and Grace withdrew her sneakers. Aurelia then pummelled my face hard with her foot five times, almost knocking me unconscious. Fuck that really hurt!

    “Does it look like I am going soft, Grace? Well?!”

    Grace spoke more timidly. “No it doesn’t, Aurelia. Sorry I asked. I didn’t mean to question you.”

    “Yeah, well, why don’t you go take another seat so I can stretch out and sleep. I am not in the mood for talking now. It’s too fucking early.” Aurelia bucked her legs as if to indicate she wanted Graces legs off her lap.

    Grace was now regretting pushing Aurelia. “Look I am sorry, love. I didn’t want to piss you off. I will give you some time to chill out. We can maybe have a chat when we get to the stables, right?”

    “Sure. Look, I am just tired ok. Give me an hour to chill and another coffee then I will be fine. Ok, Grace?”

    “Sure no probs,” Grace said, a little more optimistically, then got up and walked down the bus to find someone who wanted to chat this early in the morning.

    Aurelia then slid over the other seat and then extended her legs back towards me so her shoes were inches from my face. “Take my shoes off and show my feet some love Chris,” Aurelia whispered, then she started staring out the window again - lost in her thoughts.

    My heart warmed with this small gesture and I delicately untied her shoelaces and removed her sneakers. Her pink ankle socks had a light staining on and enough scent to be very arousing. She wiggled her toes in my face to release more of the smell as I closed my eyes to draw in the perfume. As I opened my eyes I caught her with a smile on her face. I then kissed her feet tenderly before embracing them in my hands and rubbing them up and down through her sole. She closed her eyes and nestled into the seat in an attempt to get some comfort out of it before slowly drifting off to sleep. As I looked up at her sun blushed face sleeping, I started to feel affection for her rising within me - recalling our time together on the Friday. My mind then switched to the time I massaged Beth’s feet on the way home from the offsite and how rapidly downhill things had gone afterwards. I just hoped that with Aurelia things would maybe be different.

    -----

    I was still gently rubbing and kissing Aurelia’s feet when she started to come to, around an hour later. We still had about thirty minutes to go before we arrived, so she timed it perfectly. She yawned and then stretched pressing her toes into my face gently before she then slumped back into her seat. Aurelia then set her eyes on me and watched me kiss and massage her feet.

    “Take my socks off slave,” she said, switching back to her more regular label for me.

    I removed them delicately and then folded them respectfully before placing them on the seat next to her. She turned her ankle to show me the tops of her feet.

    “Do you like my black nail polish, slave?”

    “Yes, your feet look quite beautiful, goddess.”

    “What’s your favourite colour?”

    “I do actually really like black goddess, though maybe red is my favourite.”

    She smiled to herself and then started playing with my face with her toes. She brushed my eyebrows, then slid her big toe down the contours of my nose. She then started wiggling her smaller toes to insert them into my nostrils before pinching my nose between her toes. She then slid her big toe down and started circling my lips all the while staring deep into my eyes. It really was quite erotic. She had tremendous poise and presence that made me feel weak and powerless in her presence. I guess that’s why she kept referring to me as a natural submissive.

    I opened my mouth slightly and she slid in her big toe. I brought my lips back around it then slowly built up a vacuum by sucking careful not to allow my teeth to catch her skin. She moaned lightly and her eyes fluttered briefly. She then licked her lips sensuously and my hard on that I had acquired from rubbing and sniffing her feet over the last hour became stronger and more attentive. I must have blushed as she giggled seeing the power she had over me.

    She then placed her hands between her thighs and brushed her fingers across her crotch to placate her desired sensitivity. I continued to suck on her toes and darted my tongue in between them. She groaned a little louder.

    “Say something nice to me slave.”

    I opened my mouth slightly to allow her big toe to slide out. “When I looked up at you as the sun arose and cast its warm iridescent light across the contours of your face...I was enraptured with just how beautiful you are. Not just your exterior beauty, which you already know I am smitten with, but the radiant glow coming from within which I could feel surrounding me like never before.”

    Aurelia smiled contented with my answer before changing to a look of sadness and loss. She even seemed a little irritated and then pushed her toe back inside my mouth and looked out of the window remaining deep in thought.

    Though I knew I might pay heavily for it I had to ask as the curiosity was killing me. “Penny for your thoughts, goddess?”

    She looked down at me disapprovingly then extracted her toe and slapped my face hard. Ouch!

    “I don’t think so, slave. Now put my socks and shoes back on. We will be there soon and I need to get back in the mood to treat you like shit today for everyone else’s benefit.”

    Though I knew she needed to save face, I was still pissed off she couldn’t just drop the act and show me a little respect for once like Beth was doing with Nicola. I guess that was the problem with being a man in a woman’s world.

    I replaced her socks and sneakers respectfully, after which she pushed her sole into my face and ground it onto my lips expecting a kiss, which I obliged her with.

    “Clean them until we arrive, slave.”

    ----

    It was only another ten minutes before we turned off and up a private tree-lined drive. It was a long drive, which invariably meant the property at the end would be both grand and very expensive. I wasn’t disappointed as we passed a large mansion before turning down a less well-kept private drive towards what I presumed to be the stables. Fucking hell, I thought, Seraphina’s family must be worth a fortune. I could see from the look on her face even Aurelia was impressed and she was independently wealthy herself given her home and contents.

    Moments later, the bus came to a stop and the cute female driver got up to announce we had arrived. Everyone started ferrying off the bus where Seraphina, Porsche and another woman were standing by to greet them. All three were dressed in jodhpurs, blazers, white shirts with a pinned riding stock tie - together with riding helmets and black riding boots. Seraphina and Porsche were stunning anyway, but seeing them dressed in this attire sent my libido through the roof. Wow, I thought, if only!

    Seraphina and Porsche were sporting black blazers with cream jodhpurs whilst the woman I had never met before had a crimson blazer with cream jodhpurs. She looked like a slighter shorter and stockier version of Seraphina, I thought, as I got off the bus and got a second look at her. As I approached the women and offered my hand out, the stranger spoke.

    “Hello, I am Constance.”

    Porsche then swung her riding crop from out of nowhere down onto the top of my hand and thwacked it. The pain shivered right up my arm, as she caught me across the knuckles and dislodged some skin. It fucking hurt and I dropped down on one knee to recover from the agony coursing through my hand.

    “That’s the boot licker, Constance. You don’t need to show him any courtesy. He is a worthless piece of shit who deserves nothing but your contempt.”

    Nice fucking introduction, Porsche. You bitch. Now I feel both pain and humiliation.

    As I looked down at my throbbing hand, a boot appeared below me on the ground, which as I looked up I could see was the property of Constance.

    “Well?” She was looking down her nose at me. She had a posh English accent, almost identical to Seraphina’s. I guessed she must almost certainly be her younger sister.

    As I looked at her perplexed, Seraphina stepped forward and placed her size 10 boot heel on my toe and started pressing down hard. I cried out in pain.

    “Lick my sister’s boot, you fucking impudent wanker, or I will thrash you where you kneel!” Seraphina showed me her crop, which again only came into view with the threat.

    “Ok, goddess. I am sorry. I will do as you say.” I wanted an end to the pain, and also this debilitating encounter.

    As Seraphina removed her boot, I got onto my knees, bent down and kissed Constance’s boot. I felt a heavy sting on my backside, followed by Constance speaking.

    “Lick the boot, you fucking imbecile. Are you deaf as well as stupid?”

    I bent down again and licked the toe of her boot removing a surface layer of dust and dirt onto my tongue and then got back up onto my knees.

    Constance then placed her boot on my chest. “Spineless fucker. No wonder you are a slave, doing that to a woman’s boot. You should be ashamed of yourself!”

    She then laughed in my face and kicked me backwards onto the ground before walking away with her sister and Porsche towards the stables.

    I sat down for a few minutes to gather my thoughts and my pride before rising to my feet. I heard a chuckling behind me and looked around. It was the female bus driver with the mousey hair and brown eyes. I wanted to tell her to fuck off, but given that Beth knew just about everyone, I thought that would be unwise.

    “What a fucking embarrassment you must be to your family and friends.” She sneered.

    Well at least I am not driving a bus for a living, I thought, but kept that to myself. She then stepped forward and kicked me right in the balls and I went down in a heap.

    “What was that for?” I asked.

    “Because you were pulling a face like you were looking down on me for driving a bus.” She then spat on the ground next to me.

    “Lick it up!”

    I couldn’t get a fucking break. Aurelia please come back, I thought, and get me away for these horrid women.

    I looked up at her. “Look, I am sorry if you think I have any problem here but I don’t. Can I please just go?”

    “You have a fucking very real problem, wanker...me! Now lick up my spit or I will kick your balls up into your stomach and then tell Beth you tried to assault me.” She then smiled, seemingly happy with the predicament she had put me in.

    Fucking hell, I thought to myself, as I bent down to lick the spit. How gross is this? As I did, her shoe hit the back on my head and she pushed my face into the spit instead and giggled.

    “Fuck, I could play with you all day. Abusing pathetic tossers is so much fun, but I have more important things to do. So you can get lost now.”

    She moved her shoe and I quickly got up, wiped the spit off my face and made haste towards the stables, while she laughed at me again.

    ----

    As I approached the stables, I was mightily impressed with the number of horses, size of the paddock as well as the equipment and features on display. It must be one of the best in the country, I thought. I guessed it must be a commercial stable as no one could be wealthy enough to maintain the upkeep required for these just for personal pleasure. I looked around and couldn’t see any of the women so spent a few minutes looking at the horses before I heard a kafuffle coming from an out building just thirty yards up the path. Curiosity got the better of me and I approached. As I neared the outbuilding I could hear the familiar voices of the women in Beth’s team. The door was open so I poked my head around and saw the women in a combination of semi naked and partially dressed states. Rather embarrassed I ducked back quickly.

    Someone must have seen me as I then heard a voice. “Slave, get your arse in here and give me a hand.”

    I sheepishly turned the corner and entered the room. There were clothes scattered everywhere and at each changing slot there was a full riding uniform, boots and a helmet for each lady. I had my eyes firmly fixed on the floor though I could see some women like Beth, Karine, Mireille and Nadine had brought their own riding outfits. They were also helping the others to dress, as some didn’t really have a clue what to do. Beth was helping Nicola I noticed, who was looking simply ravishing in her jodhpurs and white shirt. I sighed heavily before my attention was grabbed again.

    “I am not going to ask you again!”

    I looked up briefly and could see Aurelia looking at me with an annoyed face. Not good, I thought, and dashed over past Julia who was serving Laura and Sophia.

    I dropped to my knees in front of Aurelia. “I am very sorry, goddess. I just didn’t think I would be allowed in here.”

    “Why not? You are an irrelevant, insignificant excuse for a human. No woman in here could feel threatened by you, despite what you see. If I was to spot anything like a hard on I would kick the shit out of you publically for embarrassing me anyway. So I suggest you keep your libido in your pocket for the day. Now help me pull these jodhpurs up. They are really tight fitting and tricky to get on.”

    “Then you can do the same for mine.” Grace also seemed to be struggling to get hers on.

    From my kneeling position, I tugged firmly at their jodhpurs until they were level with their upper thigh. They then pulled them the rest of the way, preferring I did not go near their crotch or arse.

    “Boots!” Aurelia then used my chest to push down on, so she could slide her now tan stockinged foot inside. After rising to her feet and stamping around for a few seconds, the boots were on.

    “Fucking hell, these things are hot and tight as hell. My feet are going to sweat buckets in these.” She then turned to me realising what she had said. “No hard-ons! Remember, slave!” Then she laughed.

    Grace dragged me by the collar towards her and then down onto my knees, before thrusting her boot into my chest. In the time I had helped Aurelia, she had managed to get the jodhpurs on. Grace was still wearing her grey socks from earlier saying, “Well I need to keep my socks on in these boots as I have my really nasty one’s underneath and they are already wet. With my foot odour problem, if I wear only nylons they will have to throw my boots on the fire at the end of the day!”

    After a further struggle, Grace also had her boots on and looked over to Aurelia, who now had her black riding blazer and riding stock tie adjusted over the white shirt and was just clipping the pin on to keep everything fastened. I was looking at her in sheer awe at how amazing she looked.

    Looking down towards me, she smiled. “I know I look fucking resplendent, slave, but you need to park any hopes that I would have you within a country mile of my remarkable body. Get that worthless tongue back in your mouth now or I will make you clean everyone’s boots with it!”

    Grace giggled. “It’s nice to hear my beautiful Aurelia is back with us again.”

    That was a heavy come down from the shared moments on Friday, and then again this morning. I sighed deeply, feeling Aurelia was slipping further away from me and back into her safe place of hate. It wouldn’t be long before she was beating me with a crop and losing her mind in sexual sadistic ecstasy, I thought.

    The women were then all addressed by Seraphina, who stood forward confidently with her sister and Porsche flanking her on either side.

    “Welcome everyone to the Baker-Finch private stables. We have the whole place to ourselves today to do whatever we want. I was sure to send the servants and stable hands away in case we wanted to have a little private fun with our submissives. However, if you want I can have them back here within thirty minutes at any time today. Everyone will have access to riding time, though I suggest each group goes out with at least two accomplished riders to support the beginners just in case. Porsche, Constance, Beth, Karine, Mireille and Nadine and I are all highly skilled with horses so will pair up with outgoing groups. There is a light jogging ring for those new to riding, which only needs two of us to support; a small show jumping course behind the rear stables where we can team up one-to-one, and quite few miles of local countryside which we own to really stretch out - for those who are feeling more adventurous.”

    Seraphina then turned to Beth and asked her if she wanted to say anything.

    Beth then stood forward. “Thank you, Seraphina. You really are a splendid host, and your stables are magnificent. I want also to thank the team for working so hard and winning us the Strathbourne account, for which we are here today to celebrate. I have arranged a beauty pampering evening in the gym area of the offices for Thursday evening for also winning the Turner and Lewis account. Fingers crossed with a Masters and Johnson win, we will have yet another treat in the pipeline soon!”

    Everyone clapped following Beth’s announcement.

    “As for today, I think we will be fine by ourselves for most of the day as the horses are already prepared and dressed for riding. Though it would be good if your servants could come back at the end of the day to close down the stables for us and return the horses safely.”

    “Yes of course, Beth. That goes without saying.”

    “As for today’s supporting cast, Nicola will be spending the day with me.”

    Beth then turned to Nicola, who turned to her and they kissed briefly on the lips, before Beth glanced at me and smiled briefly. My heart sank and my shoulders slumped. I felt completely hollowed out by how much Nicola had just embraced the affections of the woman who had destroyed me. Aurelia had a wicked smile on her face, no doubt seeing my relationship with Nicola crumbling into the dust, and rather strangely Seraphina and Allegra looked some weird mix of sad, angry and jealous - but nothing compared to my hurt.

    Feeling like my life was in pieces, it didn’t help when Beth then referred to me, as all eyes looked around to focus on where I was kneeling.

    “And what of our boot licker? Aurelia, are you prepared to share him with us today as Seraphina’s servants are absent?”

    “Of course, why would I care?”

    For the first time, I sensed some hurt in Aurelia’s eyes. It was momentary, to say the least, and she remained overall quite composed - not even looking at me.

    “Excellent. Thank you. And what of Julia? I see she has been dutifully attending to Sophia and Laura all morning.”

    Sophia spoke up confidently. “She is pretty new to all the slave stuff and still pretty uncertain. I think she needs to stay under our wing for a while until we get her conditioned, if that’s ok Beth?”

    “Of course, though I am sure you wouldn’t mind if I had a little play with her later right?” Beth had a wicked smirk on her face.

    “Oh no, of course not, Beth. In fact, I can’t think of anyone better to teach her about what is and isn’t expected of a submissive than you. It would be an honour for her.”

    Beth smiled and Aurelia looked totally fucked off, seeing her own team stroke Beth’s dominant ego above her own. Perhaps not the best career choice for Sophia, but then she did have a very strong relationship with Beth to protect. The politics in the team were getting very complicated, I thought. It wasn’t all the happy families it was made out to be.

    “Excellent, then I will hand back to Seraphina to get us organised. Thank you once again, everyone.”

    Seraphina then brought everyone together while Julia and I remained where we were on our knees. Grace, Aurelia, Laura, Sophia and Julia were all to start at the jogging ring with Seraphina and Constance coaching and supporting until they were confident enough to go out with the horses into the open fields. Nadine, Allegra, Beth and Nicola chose the small show jumping course, as Nadine and Beth both had competitive experience. Fuck, was there anything Beth wasn’t a champion at?

    Finally, Mireille, Karine and Porsche, who were all accomplished riders, chose to go out together for some open country racing. I suspected Porsche might well be the better of the three given how much time Mireille and Karine spent fighting, and I had a little chuckle to myself wondering how well they would take to being beaten by her.

    ----

    As the groups separated and started to file out, Beth looked at me and pointed into the corner. She then turned to Nicola and sent her out with the others. Aurelia glanced over then, nodded at me to go, but I could see she wasn’t happy being excluded from what I expected to be a Beth dressing down.

    I made my way over to the corner of the room where Beth was now standing above me. Everyone else had left the building, so we were alone.

    Beth tapped her foot and stared menacingly at me like she was impatient, but in reality she was just unsettling me with her usual high level of intimidation. I remained silent with my head bowed.

    “Pretty fucking shitty life you have going on there, slave. How’s the optimism holding up?” Beth then chuckled.

    I didn’t answer, which Beth didn’t like.

    “I want to hear your fucking misery, wanker. Answer me!”

    I sighed, as she was right. I was full of self-pity at this point and feeling pretty shitty all round.

    “I guess I have been happier, goddess.”

    Beth went into hysterical laughter. “No fucking kidding, you worthless piece of shit. On a scale of crap lives from 1-10, with 1 being the lowest, I figure you are about -100 now. Right?”

    “At most.” I murmured.

    “You know you’re losing her...don’t you, slave?”

    I started to well up. I couldn’t hold back the tears, even though I could stifle the audibility of my sobbing.

    “Look at me when you are crying, cunt. I want to enjoy those tears and your desperation!” Beth kicked me in the thigh with her boot. I looked up with my eyes pouring out tears.

    “Well, look on the bright side. At least you have psycho bitch Aurelia to look after you, right? How’s that working out?” Beth chuckled.

    “Better than I expected.”

    “What the fuck does that mean? She hasn’t killed you yet?”

    “It means just that goddess. There is more to Aurelia than meets the eye.”

    Beth reached down and grabbed my shirt, then hoisted me up against the wall like she used to do in her office when she was really fucked off.

    “Don’t fuck with me, plaything, or I will stamp on your ribs until they break. Is she still fucking you over regularly and making your life hell?” Beth looked a little concerned.

    I guessed Beth had always intended me to suffer under Aurelia by her reaction, and I didn’t want to put Aurelia in a position where Beth would get onto her to treat me worse or perhaps compromise the trust I had established with her. So I lied.

    “Yes. My life is fucking shit and she is treating me to a day in hell every day. Is that what you want to hear?” I was starting to lose control.

    “There you go. A little bit of pressure and you capitulate like a house of cards in a wind tunnel. Don’t think of amplifying your anger any further, slave, or you will regret it. I may have put aside my wrath to protect you before, but you don’t have that luxury anymore.”

    “How is my report coming along boot boy?” Beth asked.

    “Aurelia let me have some time yesterday to write something, but I am guessing you have already made your mind up to kick me out anyway, goddess.” I was unable to summon any hope - and frankly didn’t care much.

    “You are so fucking pathetic, you know that? It’s no wonder Nicola is giving up on you. All you do is wallow in your own self-pity and think about yourself. You really don’t deserve her, you know.”

    “I know, goddess. She is such a beautiful person and so much stronger than I could ever be. But I do love her and nothing can change that. Even if she left me, I think I will always love her and would only wish happiness on her.” I was now sobbing.

    “FUCK YOU! Why do you insist on holding onto something that has no chance to work out? Are you just stubborn as well as stupid?”

    “I guess I am both, goddess. I still hold onto my love for you even though you have destroyed my life and wallowed in my hurt. It’s just who I am. I can’t help it.”

    “AARGGH! You drive me insane you fucking fuck!” Beth was now visibly upset herself, but stopped short of tears. “You have no right to love me at this moment.”

    “I can’t change who I am, goddess.”

    “Well, we will see if you still love me when I tear the remaining threads of your life apart tomorrow, slave.” Beth spoke with a coldness and brutality that surpassed even her high water mark.

    “Get your fucking arse to the jogging circle. Your goddess awaits you slave.” Beth then turned and left, leaving me on the floor in a pool of my own grief.

    ----

    After a brief period of respite, I finally pulled myself together and made my way outside. I remembered Seraphina saying the small show jumping course was at the rear of the stables, so I figured the jogging ring must be in the centre of the stables somewhere. It was such a big place that it took me a further ten minutes to find it. I really couldn’t believe these were private stables. Seraphina’s family must be one of the richest in the country on this alone. Why the hell was she working for our consultancy?

    As I approached, Aurelia turned and stepped forwards so she could intercept me for a quick conversation before I was amongst the others. “I see you have been crying slave.”

    “Oh yes, sorry, goddess.” I wiped my face in an attempt to remove the tearstains.

    “What did she say?”

    “Oh, just the usual. Laughing at how fucked I was and that she is taking Nicola away from me. I just wish...”

    “Now, now, slave. You must calm yourself. If you make a scene and embarrass me, I will punish you brutally in front of all these ladies. Am I clear?” Aurelia spoke threateningly, though she was clearly smirking with my update from Beth.

    “Yes, goddess. I am just really upset. I am sorry. Is there any possibility…”

    I was interrupted a second time by a lashing to my neck from her crop. The stinging was immense and much more painful than on my back. I shrieked and placed my hand over the offended area.

    “Don’t ask me that ever, and especially not in public. It will always be my choice and never yours. Do you understand?” Aurelia had said all of that in a loud whisper, and she looked very angry.

    I don’t know how she read my mind, but once again she knew exactly what I was going to ask. Cutting me off like that just made me feel even more worthless. I didn’t really care about the pain anymore.

    “Yes goddess,” I said dejectedly.

    “Right...get over to the ring now. You can serve as my seat while I listen to Seraphina and Constance’s tutoring. Also, pull yourself together and stop feeling fucking sorry for yourself or I will beat you hard.”

    As I approached the jogging ring, Aurelia grabbed my neck and pushed me down onto my hands and knees then sat on my back. Grace, on seeing this, joined her and they held hands whilst the lesson started. Laura and Sophia stood with Julia in between them on her knees. Sophia was stroking her head like she was a dog. At least she was getting some positive attention, I thought.

    I listened in on the teachings of Seraphina whilst I held up Grace and Aurelia. They were pretty light by comparison to the others but after twenty minutes I was starting to shake a little.

    “If you collapse I will hurt you badly, slave.” Aurelia warned.

    The lecture seemed to go on forever with endless details on instructing the horse, safety measures and even horse etiquette. After a further fifteen minutes, I was really rattling and on the border of exhaustion.

    “Don’t you dare?” Aurelia sneered.

    She then raised herself up slightly and dropped her weight back down, and giggled. Seeing I had absorbed this just about, she did it again, this time with more force. I wobbled badly and almost went, as Grace and Aurelia even gripped each other’s thighs for support. Aurelia then stood up and looked down at me with an evil glint in her eye and a nasty smirk on her face. She leapt in the air slightly and then brought her full weight crashing down into my back. Inevitably, I collapsed in a heap underneath them.

    Grace and Aurelia stood up quickly and Grace kicked me hard in the ribs, which with those boots on really killed me, and I screamed out. She then placed her boot over my mouth.

    “Shut the fuck up. I can’t hear Seraphina with you winging.”

    Aurelia had other ideas, however, and started whipping me brutally on my back and legs, which drew me quickly out of self-pity and into self-preservation. I threw my hands up to protect myself as best I could, but nobody was more potent and brutal with a crop than Aurelia - who landed just about every lash on my defenceless body. Everyone by this time was watching her, mostly with open mouths. Her face was red with arousal and she was licking her lips in anticipation of each stroke. When she was in this mood, there was very little I could do but hope and pray she would be stopped - as she rarely had an inclination for self-control.

    On this occasion, however, after the tenth stoke or so she just stopped. Slightly out of breath and looking supremely violent and dominant, she adjusted her hair and clothes in order to regain her composure before acknowledging the eyes upon her.

    She could almost sense that she needed to explain her actions. “I warned him not to collapse and he disobeyed. I won’t tolerate selfish wankers who don’t listen or carry out my instructions to the letter.”

    “Fucking hell, Aurelia, you are one tough bitch sister!” Constance had a smile on her face.

    Seraphina glared at her sister. “Mind your manners and your language, Constance.”

    Constance looked at Aurelia. “I am sorry. I didn’t mean to offend you. It was kind of meant as a compliment.”

    “Don’t worry about it. Just carry on with the lesson. If I can’t sit on him. I will stand on him. He can feel the weight of my boots on his lacerations as a reminder not to fuck with me.”

    She stood on me and then Grace, Sophia and Laura all joined her. My poor body was literally trampled into the ground. Laura, who was standing on my shoulders, made a point of pressing her boot toe down onto my cheek to leave a lasting imprint of the tread on my face. After another ten minutes, the introductory session was finished and Seraphina invited the ladies to come meet the horses.

    Thankfully, as they departed, I managed to get some brief respite, as I lay there with trample marks all over my shirt, trousers and face. The crop lashings were not as fierce as Aurelia had administered before. It was almost as if she had held back a little. But why had she been so brutal in punishing me in front of these women? Also, she had ensured it would happen one way or another. I just couldn’t understand it. The woman I lay with on Friday and the one I served today just weren’t the same person in any way.

    As the women disappeared off to the stables to gather the horses, Constance remained behind for what I thought would be preparation of the jogging ring. I noticed Aurelia look back to see what she was up to but she cleverly waited until they were out of sight before she approached me. I was still lying prostrate trying to recover.

    “Hey, doormat. How you bearing up?” Constance asked, giggling.

    “I feel pretty fucking shit, actually. Thanks, Constance.”

    Constance then pressed her boot onto the same side of my face Laura had been making her imprint on. “You should address me as ‘Your Majesty’, you insignificant lame coward!” She then started applying more and more pressure on my face until I addressed her as such.

    “Ok, Your Majesty. Please stop. I am still in lots of pain from before. Can I have a break?”

    “Only if you promise to worship my feet before you leave, slave boy.”

    “Why do you even ask me? Everyone else around here just jumps in and abuses me whenever they like.”

    “My sister made me promise not to be alone with you. She insisted on monitoring all my interactions with you personally. But I am 19, for fuck sake, and I could take you down easily if I needed to. So, are you going to promise or am I going to have to get really nasty with you?”

    “Look, it’s not really up to me. I get dragged everywhere they want me. If you can arrange something I will serve your feet, ok?”

    “Agreed. Kiss my boot to show you are making an unbreakable commitment.”

    I kissed her boot and she took it away and quickly ran back to the jogging ring to finish her preparations for the horses. The women and horses returned about ten minutes later. There were two horses, so the women would operate a two on and two off arrangement in cycles until they were confident enough to step up or just finish. Laura and Sophia volunteered first and Constance helped them get onto their horses. The two horses were very passive and easy going so Constance was very at home shepherding the two women around the ring whilst they tried out their newly acquired skills.

    ----

    Grace, Aurelia and Serphina then issued an instruction to Julia and myself to follow them, whilst they went and sat on some hay bales that were close by. Thank goodness I wouldn’t have to support their weight again. I really wasn’t sure I could handle that so quickly after the last session.

    When we arrived, Julia was asked to go get them some drinks from the fridge back at the changing area so scuttled off, and I was ordered onto the floor for their boots to rest on. Seraphina had the privilege of my head and face so proceeded to press her boot heel into my cheek while she spoke. This area of my face was like a fucking magnet today, I thought.

    “You know, Aurelia, I miss playing with him. I will let you into a little secret. Just before Beth found out about him and Nicola, he had agreed to become Porsche’s and my sex slave.” She then chuckled.

    “What?” Aurelia said, with shock and contempt written on her face.

    Seraphina picked up on this immediately. “Oh, not in that way. More like a toy for our fucked-up games. We had lots of crazy shit lined up for him and then it all went to pot and I have barely played with him since.”

    “Ok,” Aurelia said tentatively. “What kind of games?”

    “Well that would be telling now, wouldn’t it?” Seraphina said, with a grin.

    Aurelia’s face changed to one of a sly smirk. “So, this is the point where I say well why don’t you have him for the night and fuck him up all you like, right?”

    “Well, if you are offering?” Seraphina smiled, hopefully.

    “Well, I am not!”

    There was an uncomfortable silence between the women as they watched Laura and Sophia on their horses riding in a small circle under the watchful eye of Constance. I was just glad that Aurelia had at least protected me from Seraphina’s sexual experiments, as I am sure they would be fucking horrendous.

    “So, are you enjoying your day then, Aurelia?” Seraphina asked, starting up the conversation again.

    “Why yes, Seraphina. The stables and the mansion are quite amazing. Did you grow up here?”

    “Yes I did, though I spent a lot of time at boarding school so was away most of my teen years. It was an all girls’ school and full of mean bitches. I guess that’s where I learnt to look after myself. My sister went to the same school and finished just over a year ago. She tries to play all sweet and innocent with mother and father, but I know from inside information that she was the queen bitch in the school and just about every girl lived in fear of her. You wouldn’t think butter could melt in her mouth looking at her out there, but I am telling you she is one fearsome fucking bitch!” Seraphina laughed, though a little apprehensively.

    “I even told her she couldn’t play with your slave today unless I was there, as I couldn’t be sure she wouldn’t kill him.” Seraphina added, after a chuckle.

    “A woman after my own heart,” Aurelia said, now looking more interested. After a brief pause, she continued. “Look, Seraphina, I was kind of out of line when you asked for my slave earlier. So I am prepared to make you a deal.”

    “Really? Fire away.” Seraphina turned and put her hand on Aurelia’s knee, also giving my face temporary relief from her boot.

    “You and Porsche can have your sordid sex games with my slave on three conditions.” Aurelia had a smirk on her face.

    “I am not sure I am going to like this, but go on.”

    “Oh, it’s nothing serious. One, the games will be at my house. Grace and I will either watch or join in.”

    Grace giggled with joy. “Fantastic, it sounds very exciting.”

    Aurelia smiled, knowing Grace would be at the front of the queue for sexual experimentation.

    “Fine, the more the merrier,” Seraphina said.

    “Number two, you will bring Constance so I can see her in action. It doesn’t have to be sexual. I just want to see how nasty she really is. Being something of a mega-bitch myself, I am keen to see how she compares.”

    “Well ok, Aurelia, but you are going to be responsible for keeping her under control. I take no responsibility for what she does to your slave. That’s on you.”

    “I am sure I can handle her. Trust me, I know some truly wicked people in this world. We will be fine.”

    “What’s the final condition then?” Seraphina asked.

    “Ok number three, for every session you organise conditions one and two will apply by default but in addition you will owe me a favour per session on top.” Aurelia smiled, in a sinister manipulative way.

    “What, like I am going to be in your debt?”

    “Look, don’t worry about it. It will just be small stuff like getting me information and playing little games for me. I won’t ask you to kill or maim anyone. Anyway, you are not tough enough for that and I won’t demand money, as I have all I need and more.”

    “Well ok, as long as you don’t ask me to do any really fucking nasty shit. I know you have a reputation and so being in your debt is not something I want, thanks.”

    Aurelia offered out her hand and Seraphina went to shake it. As she did Aurelia offered it up to Seraphina’s lips instead and though shocked she still kissed it.

    Aurelia smiled and whispered. “Deal. Our first session is on Tuesday, ok?”

    “What, this Tuesday? Wow…ok…right. Well, I need to talk to Porsche and get stuff organised again. I will discuss details with you tomorrow, ok?”

    “Perfect.”

    Seraphina got up to go speak with her sister.

    “You hear that slave?” Aurelia mocked me from above.

    “I did, goddess. What are they going to do to me?”

    “I don’t fucking know, but I am going to wet my pants watching and laughing, slave.”

    Both Aurelia and Grace laughed.

    I couldn’t believe Aurelia would do this to me. I was now firmly starting to believe Friday was either a dream or just a perfect mind fuck. Either was fucking shit from my perspective.

    ----

    It was now Aurelia and Grace’s turn to ride the horses, so they went off to the centre of the ring as Constance, Laura and Sophia returned. When they arrived, Laura and Sophia laughed at me laying down on the floor whilst Constance stepped on my back and then collapsed into the hay bales.

    “I need some sweaty foot licking Laura, don’t you?” Sophia asked.

    “Fuck yeah. Mine are going to be fucking rank after all that gym work yesterday.”

    “Bet mine are worse!” Sophia said, being sure not to lose any of her competitive edge with Laura.

    Constance leaned forward. “Mind if I watch? I am interested in the games you guys play with this piece of shit.”

    Laura spoke assertively. “Sure, no problem. I was going to let Julia get some sweaty feet but she had a whole stack yesterday and too many treats will just spoil her so yeah we can give some to footwipe here instead.”

    Julia looked distraught like she had been looking forward to a stinky foot treat all morning.

    Sophia picked up on this. “You can have them at the end of the day when they are even more ripe. We will even leave our boots on later for you as long as you are a good slave.”

    Julia kissed her boots. “Thank you, my beautiful goddess. You are so gracious and kind. I will not let you down.”

    “Fucking hell, pretty impressive. So even the girl is a slave then?” Constance asked.

    “Only just. She is in transition and learning the ropes. We are teaching her. It’s more the fun stuff for now. When she’s ready we are going to ramp it up and see what she can handle.” Sophia smirked.

    “Nice. I like the sound of that. I had a few bitches at school that I used to treat as slaves. Nobody fucked with me period and if they did I came down on them hard and nasty. Dumb ass bitches only ever opposed me once and after I dealt with them, it never happened a second time.”

    “Wow,” Laura said. “But I figured you were quite well to do money wise, and excuse the label, but quite posh.”

    Constance laughed. “Yeah, I suppose I am, but money and highfalutin social circles doesn’t get me off like power and fucking with people does. Even my sister is afraid of me and she is quite a bit older, though she would never admit it. I was a champion kick boxer in my school you see, whilst she was more a prima donna. She used to know all the right people from school to get favours, but I had all the right people from my year doing whatever the fuck I told them.” She then laughed again.

    “Fucking hell, bitch. You sound pretty fucking dangerous.” Laura was clearly stroking Constance’s ego.

    “Well, as long as people do what they are told there is nothing to worry about. I don’t accept no or maybe. Well, not without bloodshed.” She laughed again.

    “Well we better put on a good show for this tough ass bitch then, Sophia,” Laura said, confidently.

    Just listening to the conversation from below was filling me with dread. Constance just seemed to be another psycho bitch in a long line of crazy demented women queuing up to torture me, or get off on my suffering. I made a promise to myself not to end up alone with her today under any circumstances. Dealing with Tuesday night would just have to be something I would come to terms with as and when it arrived.

    “Ok slaves, take our boots off.” Laura lowered hers over my face and Sophia extended hers towards Julia.

    I managed to extract Laura’s boots relatively quickly even though there was a strong vacuum inside that was resisting as I pulled. Julia, however, was really struggling with Sophia’s boots and she was getting really fucked off about it.

    As I lay there, Laura slowly descended her grey argyle socks down onto my face. They were wet through with sweat from her boots and she clearly hadn’t washed her feet since Friday, as the stench was unbelievably bad. The light grey colour of the socks was darkened around the toes and along the soles where you could see the moisture in them.

    “Fucking hell, slave, that is some pool of sweat my feet are swimming in and we are barely half way through the day. Unluckily for you I haven’t washed my feet in a couple of days, as I have been too busy doing gym work and getting shit done. All that sweat has washed through my toe cracks and enlivened the filth and evil shit between them. The smell is so fucking nasty I can smell it all the way up here. Mmmm, lucky you!”

    “Fucking hell,” Constance said, “I can smell them all the way over here! What is it with stinky feet and slaves anyway?”

    “Well, as you can see for yourself, it’s just plain nasty. For him, though, it has some sick perverted double effect of not just being really bad but also being really good.”

    “You are not trying to tell me he likes that smell now, Laura?”

    “Oh, he more than likes it, Constance. He is fucking in love with it.”

    “Take a nice deep sniff for me, sweat drinker.” Laura snarled down at me.

    “Come on for fuck’s sake, Julia, get my boots off!” Sophia was losing her patience with Julia. “Put your back into it! I am missing out on the fun. If you don’t hurry up, I will trample you in them right here in front of everyone!”

    With the nasty grey argyle socks firmly cupped around my nose and Laura pressing down firmly on my face I took my first tentative sniff. The effect was like a rocket to my brain and my crotch went into spasm as my cock immediately went into an erection almost like it was told to do so by Laura and was obeying her. I knew that would only make matters worse for me and tried to hide the fact. However, Laura’s volley of abuse following up her foot assault shattered my defences still further.

    “At last I have you underfoot again, you worthless, weak, sock-sniffing loser. You are now all mine to control and play with as I see fit. What limited power you had has now washed from your body and you are immediately subordinated to my foot odour. Can you just feel the helplessness of your predicament? All these lovely women looking at you debase and degrade yourself by sniffing horrendous vile putrid feet and there is nothing you can do about it. You think only with your cock and I own that so therefore I own you.”

    Laura then picked one foot up and slammed it down hard on my cock as if to ram the point home. I immediately screamed out and my body half arose before her foot re-joined its partner on my face and slammed me back down.

    “Oh, I don’t think you will be going anywhere, toe-jam eater. Not while you are under my control. That hard throbbing cock of yours says all I need to know about how desperate and pathetic you are to stay under there probably forever. Come on give us another nice deep sniff to continue your journey into my web of endless subservience.”

    “Fucking hell,” Constance said, “this is a show. If only my sister wasn’t watching I would be in there with you Laura. Only thing is my feet were clean this morning so I am not sure I can compete with you on that front.”

    Sophia snarled at Julia. “At last, now the other one. Quick! Here, you can smell this sweaty foot while you extract the other boot, bitch. I am not wasting my hard-earned stink just because you are weak and pathetic.” She pushed her red and white striped socks into Julia’s face.

    As I listened to the chaos of trash talking all around me, I took another deep sniff of Laura’s feet - now becoming transfixed by the smell and her verbal humiliation. My cock started throbbing as I submitted further. Laura giggled and clapped almost like a little girl, she was so excited to have me completely under control.

    “Here watch this, Constance.” Laura lifted her feet away from my reddened heavily aroused face. I followed her foot, as she took it further away then she planted one foot on my chest to prevent any progress towards the foot and left the other hovering 5 inches or so above my nose.

    “Oh, it’s so close yet so far, foot whore. I can almost feel your agony knowing how excited you are, yet not being able to nuzzle into that sweaty, wet, stinky sock fabric that holds everything you desire within it. Why don’t you beg me to place it back on that worthless undeserving nose of yours?” Laura sneered contemptuously, and then smiled and winked at Constance.

    “Fucking hell, Laura, I have never seen a slave so completely under someone’s control as you have him right now. I have had loads of slaves, as I said, but they only ever did what I told them because they were frightened of me. Ultimately, they didn’t really want to do it but knew they had to. This is a whole other world. This guy actually wants to do shit for you, and in fact he knows he has to. I love it. Keep going please.”

    My crotch was aching badly as my arousal transitioned into frustration. I looked into Laura’s face and she smiled back at me with all the control and poise of a true goddess. For someone so young she was frighteningly assertive and powerful.

    “Please goddess,” I said, trying to appease my desperation.

    “Oh, come on, you fucktard. You don’t get any of my sweet tasty toes with such pathetic begging. I want to hear you completely debase yourself to a level even Julia would be embarrassed to witness. Give me what I want or you will be left denied. You have one more chance.”

    Sophia was looking really fucked off now as Laura had me over a barrel and she had pretty much missed out on the whole thing. She also knew she couldn’t pick up from Laura if she left me in denial, as it would be breaking with their dominant protocol.

    It was probably the fact that I had felt so alone seeing Nicola kiss Beth and had Aurelia abuse me like I meant nothing that made me so weak and pathetic at that point, even by my own low standards, but I so needed this release.

    “Goddess Laura, please consider my worthless plea. You are so divine and resplendent in your beauty but more than that awesome in your power. You are absolutely right that I am completely at your will at this point, which would be futile to deny. It would be such an honour for me to worship your perfect feet and show you my complete devotion to you.” I was literally begging more than I had ever done in my life.

    “Mmm...I will have a think about it, slave.” Laura pushed me down to the floor with her left foot on my chest, then crossed over the right foot and dangled it over my face - bouncing it to and fro tantalisingly close to my face but not near enough to continue my journey to fulfilment.

    Constance was in awe of Laura’s power over me. Her mouth was almost wide open, with her head filled with possibilities of wreaking havoc on the poor souls in this world at her mercy. She was already a spiteful, venomous bitch with money and family power. With this knowledge and education, she would be a tour-de-force for anyone.

    “What are you going to do with him Laura?” Constance asked, with baited breath.

    Laura must have sensed the opportunity of having Constance as an ally, as she ignored the question. “Why don’t you team up with me and Sophia? We can teach you what we know and give you access to our slaves. You can help us take over the world.” Laura then laughed.

    “What are you expecting from me then?” Constance had a look on her face that would intimidate anyone.

    “Oh, I am sure you will think of something you can contribute, Constance.” Laura seemed totally at ease with Constance’s indomitable presence.

    Constance was impressed with Laura’s assertiveness and so eased back a little. “Well I have money, shit loads of it in fact, and a whole bunch of connections through my family we can use. Also, I have a bunch of slaves I can bring along to share with you guys.”

    “Well there we go then. Sophia, do you concur?”

    Sophia was finally having her second boot removed. “Yeah. She seems just vicious and nasty enough to fit into our little clique nicely. So, what are you going to do with him now?”

    Constance smiled with her tribute and acceptance.

    “Well,” Laura said, “I will leave that to our new queen bitch. Constance, what grace shall we afford this pathetic, worthless piece of shit?” Laura extended her foot temporarily to glance my nose, emitting her nasty perfume to ensure my continued arousal.

    “Absolutely and positively none. His arousal will starve and remain on the cusp of fulfilment for the rest of the day. The slave will hope and pray for release but not know whether it will be granted or not. At the end of the day we will commune and vote. If he has earned and achieves unanimous support from us he can feed his perversion on all of our sweaty feet. Otherwise, he will remain a desperate worthless cunt defined by his denial.” Constance smirked, then got up and brought her heel crashing down on my cock after she had checked her sister’s back was turned. “You can have that little dissuader free on me, lowlife.”

    I crumpled into a ball with the combined pain of denial and the crotch kicking, as Laura started to put her boots back on.

    “You really are a nasty bitch, aren’t you Constance?” Laura asked

    “I haven’t even started yet, bitch. I am going to surpass even your wildest expectations.”

    “Looks like it’s your lucky day then, slut,” Sophia said to Julia.

    “I didn’t wait half the day for you to take my boots off just for you to put them back on again. So you can lay under me and play with yourself while you sniff them up. Foot whore here can then listen to your arousal and enjoyment, as a constant reminder of how simply magnificent an honour it is to be able to worship our divine feet and what he is now missing. I expect complete servitude and submission to my toes. You are to sniff them so hard it makes your head cloudy and scream with pleasure with no thought of who will hear or what they will think. I am your only concern and what I command is law.”

    Sophia then lowered her feet onto Julia’s face who was wet just from the introduction alone and then only continued to engorge and satiate her innermost desires for Sophia’s smelly socked feet. Laura had replaced her boot and turned my head with her foot so I was forced to watch Julia’s pleasuring, as she pressed her boot toe down hard into my face and Constance placed her boots on my chest, ensuring to intermittently dig her heel in to perpetuate my pain and discomfort throughout.

    I was falling deeper and deeper into despair as I watched Julia. I had hoped it would be over quickly but Sophia kept pulling her feet away from Julia to extend the whole exhibition and prolong her arousal. In the end this just succeeded in making Julia even hornier and sexually excited, the denial was driving her crazy. When Julia was literally screaming with the advent of her orgasm, I was almost in tears.

    At the point the full impact of her volcanic like eruption assaulted her body, Julia’s climactic scream was so loud it actually scared the horses, which were across the field with Aurelia and Grace on them. As her body then slumped down satisfied, mine slumped with the misery I was wallowing in.

    “Fucking sucks to be you, eh feet craver?” Laura smirked.
    Feet dreams are made of stink

  7. #147
    Apprentice Footsniffer OneAuthor's Avatar
    Join Date
    Nov 2016
    Location
    USA
    Posts
    430
    Chapter 47 – Team Event: Horse Riding Day Part 2


    Following my really shitty time at the jogging ring I was instructed by Aurelia to go back up to the building with the changing room inside and lay out the buffet for the ladies. I trundled off up to the building and inside I navigated my way through the changing room, which had clothes strewn everywhere, and through a side door into a small room with a large table inside. On the table was a whole bunch of dishes covered with tin foil and a note indicating certain fresh items and drinks were in the fridge. Looking around I quickly located the fridge and proceeded to extract the fresh foods and chilled drinks onto the same table as the rest of the food.

    It wasn’t long after that the ladies started to file into the room to inspect the food. I knew I wouldn’t be getting any of the food so I didn’t even bother to hope. I just went and sat in the corner of the room and looked out of the window to lose myself from the all the nastiness that was around me.

    Unfortunately, it wasn’t long before I felt a kick in my side and as I looked up - it was Aurelia. “I hope you are not feeling sorry for yourself again, slave?”

    I tried to ignore her but she kicked me again, expecting an answer.

    “I am sorry, goddess. I am not very good company right now. I am losing hope.”

    Aurelia was annoyed with my derisory response but was more piqued in her interest by my words. “Losing hope for what, slave?”

    “I don’t think I should answer, as you will be upset with me again...especially publically.”

    “Don’t be fucking flippant with me, slave! My rules are there for a reason, as well you know. Anyway, the best things in life always come with sacrifice, dedication and resilience. Though the straight easy path will lead you to a reward, it is the meandering journey that enriches your life with experience, memories and fulfilment that makes the prize at the end something beyond your dreams.” She smiled at me.

    “You mean?”

    “No one said this was going to be easy, slave. Only you can decide whether the hardships, challenges and suffering are something you are prepared to bear in order to reach, what for others, will always be out of reach.” Aurelia then went to turn away.

    “Goddess?”

    She looked back.

    “I want to fight,” I said, with as much feeling and commitment as I could muster.

    Aurelia smiled at me gently like she did the Friday before. It was brief but lasting long in the memory, as she turned to go back to the others.

    She was right on so many levels I thought. She was also a complete sadistic bitch who loved to make me suffer, but she knew what I needed long before I did. For once she had used her mind fucking skills to tell me what I needed to hear the most and turn it into something that I could rise to. It didn’t actually matter what I was going to fight for, what mattered was that I didn’t give up. Even though I was a weak submissive, my love and inner strength gave me something more permanent and meaningful to fight with. I remembered how hard Henrietta had fought for Nicola, so I knew you didn’t have to be a dominant to be strong. I just had to believe in the strength of my convictions and trust my own ability to get there. I wouldn’t let these women make me believe I was finished. They had pushed me to my very limits and I had almost given up completely. Now, however, I was going to rise again in my own quiet insignificant way to push myself and believe in myself to achieve the kind of rewards Aurelia was referring to. The best things in life did indeed always come at a cost.

    I got up and waited and watched in the corner of the room. Everyone was too busy eating and socialising to even notice I was there. I could see Nicola talking and laughing with Beth, and as I watched them carefully over a longer period of time, I could see Nicola casually glance around the room looking for something before turning to refocus on Beth. I was partly hidden from her in the corner so she wouldn’t have seen me unless she stepped back, which would have come across as odd to those standing by. After several glances she started to look concerned and agitated. She then made her excuses to Beth and started for the toilet.

    I darted round the side of the room careful not to catch anyone’s attention and picking up some empty plates just in case someone did stop me. I then left through the same door and walked towards the toilets. Time was of the essence so I had to take a chance and go in, I was pretty certain all the others were still in the other room.

    I burst in quickly and frightened Nicola.

    “Chris!”

    I grabbed her and flung my arms around her and kissed her cheek all in one swift movement. “I am not giving up on you Nicola, no matter the cost.”

    As she tried to reply I put my finger on her lips and hastily made for the exit. As I looked around she had a melancholy smile on her face and a tear on her cheek. She blew me a brief kiss and I left. I had barely managed to get to the spare table with the plates before Beth appeared in the doorway to the other room.

    “Where is Nicola slave?” She asked curtly.

    “I don’t know, goddess. In there with you, I thought. I am just clearing plates away. Can I take yours?”

    “Fuck off, what have you got to be all happy about loser?” Beth then turned away before I had a chance to answer.

    Everything, I thought to myself, and went back in to collect the rest of the plates.

    -----

    After lunch we were all invited back into the changing room. Having cleared up the buffet room, I was then ordered to clear up the changing room and fold all of the clothes thrown on the floor, then place them back on the seats for the ladies so their departure was fuss free. Porsche even threw in a joke about me not being allowed to sniff any socks or panties whilst I did so, just to ensure everyone got to enjoy my embarrassment.

    As I started ordering and tidying the clothes, Seraphina got up again to announce the running order and groups for the afternoon.

    “So, I hope you all enjoyed this morning. Some more than others, I noted.” Seraphina then looked at Laura, Sophia and Constance who were now stood together. Everyone then gave a round of appreciative applause.

    “This afternoon Beth and Nadine have agreed to take out Aurelia, Grace, Laura, Sophia, Allegra, Nicola and slave Julia on open countryside canters. Constance you can also please help the group in case we need to go out in threes to ensure everyone gets some time. I want one-to-ones on the ride outs for safety reasons.”

    “Sure thing, Sis.” Constance nudged and winked at Laura and Sophia that they could buddy up again.

    “Mireille, Karine, Porsche and myself will remain here to attend the other horses and have a guided tour of the stables. Beth and Aurelia, do you want to take the slave with you?”

    This was a very uncomfortable moment as Seraphina had asked a general question to two highly dominant goddesses who may have differing opinions.

    Aurelia, ever the shrewd one, could see that Beth didn’t want me anywhere near Nicola. “You have him. Just make sure you give him a good workout.”

    Beth smiled at Aurelia, as if to acknowledge her support.

    Laura, Sophia and Constance looked thoroughly pissed off, as their plan to keep me in denial could now be undone, whilst I was in the hands of another group. As the groups started to disperse, Constance took the initiative and approached her sister.

    “Hey Sis. Can we take the slave with us maybe? We will look after him and all.”

    “I know what your looking after will be like, Constance. I don’t want him killed on our property before the end of the day, thanks.” She smiled back.

    “Come on, I promise to be good,” Constance said in a pleading type of voice.

    “Look, you heard its goddess. It comes with us. End of.”

    Constance looked resigned and angry so regrouped quickly with Laura and Sophia before the three of them headed over towards me. There was a lot of milling around, so when they forced me back into the buffet room, it wasn’t seen. Constance grabbed my neck and pushed me up against the wall with all the strength of Beth and maybe more. Fuck she was a brute.

    “Listen, you worthless cunt. I will say this only once. You cum you die. Clear?” Constance snarled.

    It was probably, no make that definitely up there with the scare factor of a Beth rage or an Aurelia thrashing. I don’t ever recall seeing someone look so fearsome as Constance did. Coming from such a sweet angelic face, you would never have believed she was capable of it.

    Given I was on the verge of shitting myself I just nodded. She then dropped me and stamped on my cock hard.

    “That’s ours now, bitch.” Constance growled as Laura and Sophia kicked me in the chest and face respectively to hammer home the point. As quickly as it happened, they left.

    Whilst I gathered myself and nursed the pain of their kicks I heard a call from the other room. “Bitch, are you in there?”

    “Yes, goddess. I am sorry. Just coming.” I got to my feet and walked into the other room.

    Seraphina, Porsche, Karine and Mireille were standing in front of me, most of them with their arms crossed looking impatient and pissed off. This wasn’t a good mix for me. There was Karine and Mireille, who were potent men killers that I had only had to serve whilst Beth had me under her protection at the offsite or was there herself in her office. That made me think of her words again about how I didn’t appreciate her protection and now I would pay.

    Porsche had always hated me from day one and the fact Seraphina liked to tease me and mind-fuck me just wound Porsche up even more. This was going to be a long afternoon. Thank fuck I was more positive than this morning, having kissed my beautiful baby, otherwise I would have been reaching for the noose at this point.

    “Where the fuck were you? Did you think you could hide from us?” Porsche sneered.

    I thought about saying that Constance was fucking me up behind her sister’s back, but didn’t see that going down too well for me, so decided to lie instead.

    “Sorry, goddess. I was just checking everything was cleaned away next door ok, so there was the minimum fuss later.”

    “Mmm. Lucky for you that was a satisfactory explanation, otherwise you would be on the floor writhing in pain right now. Anyway, that brings me onto this afternoon’s fun and games. As you know, I fucking hate your guts and Karine despises you as well for being such a cowardly creep. We therefore will be administering the punishment.”

    Fucking great, I thought. How the hell was I going to survive a kicking from Karine? She was a champion fighter for goodness sake.

    Seraphina then spoke. “But it’s not all bad, as Mireille and I have some nice sweaty feet teasing to roast your mind with.” They looked at each other and smiled.

    Porsche then picked up the thread of the download again. “So, we have discussed this and agreed you get to choose the order. Is it pleasure before pain or the other way around?” She smirked.

    I was always of a mind to get the crap stuff out of the way first, so it was an easy choice. I just needed to survive the worst part to get to the less bad part!

    “I will take the pain first please, goddess.”

    “Told you!” Mireille said. “We are going to go get some extra exercise just to really drum up our foot stench. May as well really make him have it as we have the extra time. Good luck you guys, just don’t kill him. See you in an hour or so.”

    They then disappeared.

    Porsche and Karine then strode forward and though I backed off a little instinctively, they were soon upon me.

    “Feeling scared, you gutless shit?” Porsche asked.

    “Er yes a little, goddess.”

    “Only a little, eh? We will have to address that, won’t we?” Porsche then looked at Karine.

    Karine smiled back at Porsche and then span around to roundhouse kick the back of my head. My body was thrown off the ground and onto the floor in front of Porsche’s boots. I was only semi-conscious at this point - the kick was so hard. Though I know for a fact it was a long way off a full contact kick from Karine, which would have near killed me in those boots.

    “Feeling a little more scared now, wimp?” Porsche asked. “One kiss for no, one long lick for yes will do, as I am sure you can’t put words together yet.”

    With my eyes still foggy and subject to a little double vision I leaned forward and licked the closer of Porsche’s two boots.

    “That’s better, slave. Now we can have some proper fun.”

    Porsche then stepped onto my back and jumped vertically in the air and slammed her boots back down, knocking all the wind out of my body. I rolled to the side causing her to step off, curled up and folded my arms across my stomach in order to recover my breath.

    “Oh come on, fucker. We haven’t even started yet. Get up.” Porsche demanded.

    “I told you this was pointless, Porsche. He is completely pathetic. This is a waste of time.”

    “Fuck you are right, Karine.” Porsche kicked her booted foot towards my groin. Luckily it caught my upper thigh instead and skidded off, otherwise I might still be on the floor down there to this day.

    “I know,” Porsche said. “Let’s carry on my lessons then. We can use him as a dummy to improve my skills.”

    “Ok, that’ll work. At least I won’t have wasted an hour on this pathetic wanker just to prove to myself what I already know.”

    Karine then reached down and grabbed my hair and pulled me up to my knees. It fucking hurt almost as much as the kicks. I collapsed onto my knees as she dropped me, and I bent forward again to gather up the air still missing from my lungs.

    “You should take your boots off, Porsche. If you kick him with them on he will be down and out again within one minute. I will do the same.”

    “But I don’t want to give him the pleasure of my sweaty feet. He fucking loves that kind of thing. This is supposed to be pure pain and torture, Karine.”

    “Well, it’s up to you. You can kick him with your boots on and break his ribs, cheekbones and just about everything else you land, or you can practice with your feet and just dish out a more modest amount of pain.”

    Porsche looked very angry that her plan was falling apart. I was saying a thank you payer that Karine was at least inserting some common sense into this power trip that would no doubt save my life.

    Seeing Porsche was upset Karine went on. “Look, I tell you what, Porsche. Here’s what we will do. You practice each punch and kick first and then at the end I will show you how it’s done. I can apply enough power to fuck him up bad but not enough to break his bones. You then at least get to watch his agony. Ok?”

    Porsche perked up on hearing this. “Yeah that’ll work, Karine. Thanks.”

    I slumped and thought that’ll fucking work all right! Wind the amazon bitch up and unleash her on a guy who has done fuck all to deserve it. Yeah, great idea! I sighed and dropped my head, though Porsche really couldn’t give a fuck at this point.

    “Ok, wanker. On your feet now!”

    I got up slowly trying to use up as much of the hour as I could and stood there waiting for Porsche’s first assault. The women bent down and took off their boots and threw them behind them. As they walked back, I could see their stockinged feet leaving wet footprints on the mat below us. Karine and Porsche were both wearing light tan stockings, which were showing bright red nail polish on Porsche and black on Karine.

    “Yeah take a good fucking look, you disgusting pervert. Pretty soon these feet are going to be kicking your body into a pulp. If you can snatch a sniff before the pain brings you down, well good for you.” Porsche sneered.

    “Ok, let’s start with a straight body kick. Try and get as close to the sternum as you can, like I showed you before, Porsche.”

    Porsche then stepped back and prepared herself, before she launched forward and threw a side-kick towards my chest. It didn’t quite have the height so caught my stomach and lower ribs, which hurt but didn’t throw me off balance.

    “Again, Porsche, this time higher.”

    Porsche withdrew and steadied herself again. She then leapt forward and planted her heel right on my sternum. As I shot back onto my arse, the pain wracked my chest and I screamed.

    “That’s much better. You see the impact, force and pain you dealt when you got it, right?”

    Porsche was very pleased with herself and came over to stand above me. “What do you think to that, fucktard? I nailed you good and proper. I bet the pain is simply delicious, right?”

    I groaned as the pain in my chest continued to throb.

    “Come on, get up, wanker. I have more to dish out to you yet!”

    She then went to kick my face before realising I would probably enjoy that. She kicked my arm instead.

    “Up now, or Karine takes the next kick!”

    The fear of a Karine special was all the encouragement I needed and I arose to my feet clutching my chest to protect it from any further punishment.

    “What’s next then, Karine?”

    “Ok, let’s try a face kick. This is higher than the last one, so you will need to dip your body backwards at the waist in order to give your leg the height it needs. You need to be careful on balance here too. Be sure to use your arms as you lean back. You are looking to either catch his chin with your heel for a knockout blow or swipe your sole across his face in something more akin to a slap kick to disorient him. Both are point scores.”

    “Ok, wanker, what do you fancy? A knockout blow from my heel or a sweaty sole swipe across your face? Like I need to ask.”

    “Are you giving me the choice, goddess?”

    “Fuck no, dickhead. You get what I decide and like it.” Porsche laughed.

    She then set herself in front of me and did three practice kicks towards my face to get her balance, range and accuracy aligned. With each kick I got a heavy waft of foot odour up my nose, which I found very erotic. There was something very sexual about fighting feet for me. It was just when they landed and I got the pain it all lost its appeal.

    “Ok enough stinky freebies, slut. Now you get the pain!”

    She then stepped back and threw herself forward, ducked to give height to her leg, and brought her heel right into my chin first time. I went down like a sack of potatoes and everything went dark. It was amazing she didn’t break my jaw.

    As I came to, I heard laughing from Porsche and Karine who were standing above me.

    “Fuck, I just did that, Karine.”

    “You sure did, bitch. Nice kick. I am a better tutor than I thought.” Karine smirked.

    “Here, have some smelling salts bitch. I am feeling charitable after that last kick took you down in one.” Porsche then planting her wet tan stockinged foot in my face, covering my nose.

    As I breathed in the scent I became more aroused and docile than alert and ready to be kicked again. Porsche sensed this and immediately withdrew her foot and kicked my crotch.

    “Don’t take fucking liberties, kickstand. Now get up. We only have one more to go and you wasted time blacking out on me with the last kick.”

    Fucking sorry for that. I didn’t mean to lose consciousness when you kicked me full force in the face. Perhaps I can make that up to you? Stupid fucking bitch, she was getting right on my nerves. Perhaps I should punch her and see how she likes it? Looking at Karine, though, that would be as near a death sentence as I could bring on myself.

    I slowly got to my feet ready for the final assault.

    “Ok,” Karine said, “now for my favourite as I showed you earlier. The roundhouse kick!”

    “This kick requires much the same preparation as the front face kick, except you need to use your hips to swivel and bring the kick 180 degrees and in from the side to the face. Again, you can swipe the ball of your foot across the face or you can use your heel against the cheek. In this case, I think your sole is more appropriate as your heel is likely to break the jaw.”

    “Well I am more inclined to go for the heel. What do you think, wanker?” Porsche snarled.

    I dropped to my knees and pleaded. “Please don’t use your heel. It will smash my jaw and I will end up in hospital. I am sure your sole will be painful enough, right goddess Karine?”

    “Oh yes, it’s gonna hurt like fuck either way if she gets it right.”

    “Very well, I will go easy on you this once, wanker. But you owe me big time. Understood?”

    What else could I say? She was fast becoming an addict to administering pain and I needed out of here safely and quickly.

    “Understood, goddess. Thank you.”

    As I stood there waiting for the final kick, Porsche started warming up again - firstly with some front kicks to get her range, height and accuracy. With each, I received the faint waft of feet in my face. As Porsche then stepped back to practice her first roundhouse the door opened. I looked over and Seraphina and Mireille walked in looking hot and sweaty.

    “You guys finished yet?” Mireille asked.

    “Just one more kick,” Porsche said. “Watch and marvel.”

    “Wow, I like the confidence.”

    Porsche then started the swivelling move to practice the 180 degree turn, whilst keeping her balance and accuracy. For the first few attempts her foot was either too far away or ploughed into my side. On the fifth, her foot caught my chin and she smiled.

    “Ok, let me give this a go. Prepare for pain, cunt!”

    She danced towards me, turned around, and bent down to produce the height in her leg. She then spun around, bringing her sole crashing into the side of my face. The connection wasn’t perfect by a long way, but it was enough to put me down - though not out this time. Due to the complexity involved, Porsche was thrilled and high fived Karine.

    “Nice kick, Porsche. That’s the one we need to keep working on. Fucking good effort though. I have seen fighters take six months to get that kind of technique and you have got there in three. Well done.” Karine smiled.

    Porsche was pumped up now and looking like she wanted to continue before Mireille stepped over.

    “Ok our turn, ladies. You need to disappear now.”

    Porsche looked disappointed but trundled out with Karine anyway, grabbing their boots as they left.

    “Have fun,” she added.

    ------

    Seraphina came over to me with Mireille not far behind. “Look at the state they have left the slave in for us. Porsche has really given him a good going over.”

    “He should count his lucky stars my sister didn’t have time to join in,” Mireille said. “He would be black and blue by now and on his way to A&E or even the morgue.”

    They both laughed, though I didn’t see the funny side.

    “Well look on the bright side. Our favourite punishment is also your favourite punishment. So this is a bit of a win-win for you, right foot whore? This time you also get to enjoy us both without a blindfold!” Mireille smirked, seeing the enlightened look on my face.

    I smiled as best I could as I had reservations whether this would actually be as good as I hoped it could be. All I really wanted at this point was a pain free end to my day of trials, and what with Constance insisting I was not allowed to cum, I was worried how I was going to get through this.

    “Ok foot whore,” Seraphina said, “grab two of those comfy chairs and set them down over there. Then get yourself in the corner so there is no room to escape.”

    Her beauty was quite astonishing. I could never really get used to it, despite knowing what a bitch she could be. At least now I knew she was a whole lot nicer than her sister.

    I slid the chairs into place, much like I did when Grace and Aurelia pinned me in the corner of their room at the offsite. Though I hoped this wouldn’t have anything like the end I had on that fateful day. I then stepped inside and sat up against the wall.

    “Ok, I will lock the door Mireille, and you get him prepared.”

    That didn’t sound good at all. What were they going to do?

    As Seraphina locked the door and pocketed the key, Mireille sat down on one of the chairs in her full riding gear, minus helmet. “Take all your clothes off, slave!”

    I flushed red with embarrassment. Both these women were simply stunning and I was going to have to completely expose myself in front of them. How humiliating was that going to be?

    Noticing my reluctance, Mireille narrowed her gaze. “Look, foot whore, don’t make this difficult on yourself. I can even kick my sister’s arse in the ring, so imagine the damage I could do to you. Be a good slave and stay on my good side, for your sake.”

    As the fear of her threat took hold of me, I stood up and started to remove my clothes. There was a lot of interest in my collar - which Aurelia and Grace had made me wear - followed by some chuckling. When they realised it needed a key, which I didn’t have, they let me keep that on.

    When I was down to my boxer shorts, I stopped - more in hope than anything else. Seraphina had taken her seat in the other chair by this point and was watching me with a smile on her face. Mireille only needed to cough slightly and raise her eyebrows before I then got the hint and removed my boxer shorts. I then sat down quickly, covering my privates with my hands.

    Seraphina then addressed me. “Ok, Mireille and I have been talking about what goes on in the weak mind of a foot lover. We have seen your subservience to feet first hand and are both fully aware that you get off on it big time. So we are just going to start with a little chat. Your hands will be by your side at all times. I want to see what goes on down there as we go through this little experiment.”

    Experiment, I thought, what the hell did that mean?

    As I removed my hands, Seraphina’s eyes went wider. ”Wow, he has a big cock for a slave. I thought they were all puny and tiny.” She then wiggled her little finger and laughed.

    I flushed a little red, but must admit I was kind of pleased with the first piece of feedback. I was pretty well endowed in that department, so at least that would prevent any mocking nicknames cropping up back in the office.

    “Mmm yeah,” Mireille said, “not bad. Maybe I will sit on it when it’s hard and see if it could please me. I have only taken his tongue so far, though he was pretty good at that.”

    “Me too, Mireille. In fact, I kind of liked it. His tongue in me, I mean. Though don’t tell Porsche I said that or she will kill him. Though neither he nor Porsche compares to..” Seraphina then stopped and looked at me. “Never mind, where were we?”

    “You were going to tell me who gives the best head, Seraphina.”

    “No, I mean with him.” Seraphina glanced at me again.

    I was feeling pretty uneasy about this conversation and the incessant glances towards me. Seraphina was hiding something and if I were to guess her secret admirer who gives good head was looking like Nicola or Aurelia. Surely neither of them would go for her, though. She was tied down with Porsche. Maybe they were fucking with me? But then Mireille didn’t seem to be in on it. I needed to speak with Nicola again and soon.

    “Oh right,” Mireille said, “yeah. So, foot whore, what gives with your love for feet then? Explain.”

    Before I could answer, Seraphina put her hand on Mireille’s knee. “Let me ask him.”

    She then leaned over me and looked at me with her soft light blue eyes. Whilst curling her long blonde mermaid hair with her hand she whispered sensuously. “So, foot whore, tell us how you think you will feel when you take our boots off soon and you feel our divine scent creep out from inside and engulf your senses? How will you cope when you feel the hot, sticky wetness of the smooth nylon fabric around my beautiful long toes pressed against your face and your will to resist relents, as you feel helpless and have to submit? Tell me what it is about my feet that makes you love them so?”

    I was now already flush with arousal and I could feel multiple twinges in my crotch. As I looked down, I could see my cock was now around twice it’s starting size - not erect but clearly interested and making little jolted movements, as the throbbing of the blood flow continued.

    Mireille’s competitive instincts took over. “Ah yes, he loves the sexy verbal put down stuff, doesn’t he? I keep forgetting that. Well, let me do the next one then.”

    Seraphina seemed a little annoyed her answer was being deferred by Mireille’s intervention, so quickly pulled the focus back to me. “I can see your cock is trying to answer for you, foot whore, but we want to hear the words. Answer me now!”

    I started to speak. I wasn’t actually altogether sure so needed to find my way by hearing myself talk about it.

    “Well I never really knew I had a thing for feet until Aurelia and Grace started conditioning me to like them.”

    “Wow, conditioning?” Seraphina asked. “Explain slave.”

    “Well it was like turning feet into something of a sexual object and getting me to associate my urges with them...first the smell and then the taste. Once I started to build the association, they added verbal teasing, put downs and denial into the mix to heighten my senses further.”

    “Fucking hell slave,” Mireille said, “you are a walking encyclopedia on foot sex, aren’t you?”

    Seraphina raised an eyebrow. “But feet are nasty and disgusting most of the time. How can you like stinky and dirty feet?”

    “Well I didn’t and I still don’t all the time. It has more to do with me being a submissive, or so I understand. Apparently, I was born to like being dominated and humiliated. I am still pretty uncomfortable with the whole thing really and feel ashamed to talk about it with two such beautiful women as you.”

    “Goddesses you mean,” Seraphina said

    “Yes, sorry goddess. I am just flustered as I said. The whole humiliation thing does something to me that makes me feel worthless and demeaned and I don’t know why but I find that arousing. The humiliation of course is compounded when feet are dirty and smelly, so this just increases the potency of the arousal.”

    “But you said it doesn’t happen all the time,” Mireille said. “Explain.”

    “Yes, that’s right. There are a number of instances it just doesn’t happen, arousal that is. If I don’t find the person attractive then I can find dirty smelly feet really off putting and offensive...killing my libido. Secondly, if the foot is simply too disgusting, and I have been subjected to some pretty nasty ones, then again the self-loathing and revulsion supersedes the arousal. And finally, if I love or really care for the person then shame or emotional hurt can also make arousal difficult, if not impossible.”

    “Fucking hell, this is getting really complicated, slave. So, do you like feet or not?” Mireille seemed determined to shortcut to my answer.

    “Well I guess the simple answer is...it depends, goddess. Sorry I can’t be any clearer.”

    “Ok, let me ask one then.” Seraphina stepped in. “If I have you take my boot off and sniff my foot now, will you hate it or love it?”

    “I can’t really be sure until it happens. None of this is premeditated goddess. I either feel arousal or not. Though as I find you absolutely stunning and beautiful, it is more likely I will be aroused.”

    Seraphina smiled happy with the compliment and looked at Mireille who was quite put out.

    “How about my foot then slave?” Mireille asked, wanting a tribute of equal or better merit.

    “Well, of course you are also absolutely resplendent as a goddess as well. In fact, with your strength and power against which I know I am pretty much defenceless then the domination combined with the humiliation and your beauty is likely to be even more potent.”

    Mireille appeared equally pleased with her tribute.

    As I looked down, I could see that my cock was getting bigger again just talking about their feet and having to explain why I might find them irresistible.

    Seraphina noticed this and lightly kicked it with her boot. “It seems you are already succumbing, slave. Do we really have that much power over you that just talking about it in our presence gets you off?”

    I smiled and blushed before adding an apology.

    Seraphina seemed disinteresting in the apology and continued. “Well we would like to play a little game with you slave. You see, Mireille said she could get you off quicker than I could. This, of course, cannot possibly be true as I am beauty personified and any man would be crushed under the weight of my awesome sexuality...you included, as I have proven to you before. So to test this out, we will each have a turn on you and will time your orgasm from when we say start. You will not be allowed to touch yourself and you must resist as much as you can with the exception of sniffing and licking which is obligatory. Finally, we are only allowed to use our feet, our presence and our words. I am not going to ask whether you are ok with this as of course you fucking will be. You are a foot sniffing whore at the end of the day and to worship two goddesses like us would be any man or woman’s dream. Anyway, you don’t have a choice.”

    “Ok, let’s flip a coin to decide who goes first.” Seraphina threw a coin up and caught it, then slapped it on her wrist.

    She asked Mireille to call it and her heads call was wrong. Seraphina, seeing a larger than normal cock on my lap and knowing my first arousal would likely be the quickest, decided to go first.

    Mireille groaned. “Don’t forget the 20 second thing.”

    “Ah yes...that’s right, slave. I will take a twenty second penalty for going first to even things up, as the first is almost always quicker. Are you ready?”

    “I think so, goddess. I will do my best.”

    Seraphina smirked at me. “Remove my boots, you worthless dog. My rank stinky feet are going to beat your senses into submission and there is nothing you can do about it!”

    Mireille started her stopwatch and verified with Seraphina, as I started to remove the boots.

    I guessed I needed to remove them quickly and had them done in less than ten seconds. I was already feeling horny with Seraphina’s daunting beauty and opening torrent of abuse, so when her feet emerged and I clasped my eyes on them my crotch went ballistic. She was wearing skin coloured ultra-sheer nylon socks, which were dark around the toes and stained with sweat. Her foot smell was a combination of heavy leather, foot sweat and the stale smell of at least two days unwashed but she was one of those women who even with all that going on, they still smelled nice.

    “I can’t even smell your feet Seraphina,” Mireille said. “Are you sure they have any scent?”

    “Hush. Stop putting me off!” Seraphina extended her legs and placed her toes around my nostrils gently, then pressed her soles onto my cheeks surrounding me with the warm seductive wetness of her feet.

    I now had a firm hard on, which made her smile seeing the progress she was already making.

    She whispered sensuously. “Ok, foot whore, take in my divine scent. Look into my eyes and lose yourself to my unmatched beauty.”

    “Oh my god.” I muffled into her stockinged feet. I was completely losing control and her amazing beauty was killing me. My cock was now throbbing hard, as I took another deep sniff of her feet.

    “That’s right, foot sniffer, there is no choice here. There is only my will. My sweaty, stinky feet have you completely at their mercy and your weak, pathetic mind is now imprisoned by their superlative presence. Take one more deep sniff and release your inhibitions. Let your defences crumble into the dust, as they overwhelm you with their power.”

    “Fucking hell yes!” I screamed and my cock exploded so forcefully that my come splatted all over my chest. My mind went black, then red and finally white as my pleasure painted colours across my senses. I slumped back against the wall and collapsed further down.

    Seraphina then turned to Mireille. “How long then?” She continued to paint my face with the sweat from her stockinged feet by rubbing them slowly up and down.

    “Fucking hell, one minute and twenty seven seconds. Add twenty seconds and that makes one forty seven to beat. How the fuck did you do that, bitch?” Mireille moaned, knowing she was right up against it.

    “Well, let’s just say it’s my womanly charms.” Seraphina removed her foot temporarily to address me. “Right, slave?”

    “Yes, goddess.” I was still in something of a daze.

    “Ok,” Mireille said, “then get those feet off his face. I need to prepare for my turn.” She leaned over to me and slapped my face, which jolted me back to consciousness.

    “Yes goddess, sorry. I tried to resist but…”

    “Yeah well, you were fucking lousy and for that I will punish you hard. My feet aren’t going to be the rose garden hers were. My feet fucking stink something bad so we will see if that gives me an advantage or a disadvantage. You did say that really smelly feet were a big turn on for you now didn’t you, slave?”

    “Well yes, mainly, but I can’t really tell until it happens.” I could already feel some early impulses in my crotch looking into Mireille’s dominating light green and brown eyes, surrounded by that flame red hair.

    “So, tell me what’s going on in that mind of yours right now then, slave. Are you thinking ‘Oh my god I am just about to be completely dominated by a beautiful superior amazon who will subvert me with her rank evil smelling feet?’ Or perhaps you are thinking that the powerful dominant flame red haired woman in front of you is all you have every desired and to smell her feet would be an honour beyond all honours?” Mireille smiled as my cock swelled and started pulsing.

    “Hey you are cheating, Mireille!”

    “No, I am not. I just wanted to know what he was thinking so I know the best approach to take. Ok get the timer ready, bitch.”

    Seraphina snatched it away and pressed go immediately.

    “Well you are too weak for me to wait to get these boots off, foot slut, so I am going to do it myself.”

    They were off in seconds, revealing another pair of ultra-sheer nylons though this time white. Well I say white, as that is what they were. Now they were some kind of brown, black colour on the underside as they had leached the black leather colour with the sweat inside her boots. The smell was very potent and much more offensive than Seraphina’s feet. She was now holding her nose looking revolted, which actually turned me on a little as it added to my humiliation to have her watch this.

    “You can’t possibly get off on that horrendous stench, slave.” She was now adding to my arousal.

    “Right then, you snivelling little cunt. Now you are dealing with a whole world of pain and stink in the form of me, a powerful Amazonian goddess who can bend and break you into whatever I choose. Today you will be my foot filth hoover.”

    She then bent down, continuing to intimidate me with her stare, and tore the nylon around her toes - exposing her black nail polish and quite dirty feet. “I am going straight in for the kill. You are going to get some stench right from in between my nasty filthy toes. I know if revolting, acrid feet are your thing then you will be helpless to withhold your sexual fulfilment. Here goes, foot cunt!”

    I had a raging hard on at this point and it was already throbbing. Mireille was too focused on winning her contest to give a fuck. It wasn’t going to count for her until I exploded.

    Within seconds her hot, wet rank feet were in my face and her toes popping though the shredded nylon were now covering my nostrils, dancing and flicking to emit as much of their potency as possible. I took a deep sniff even before I was instructed to, I was so fucking horny for those feet. And they delivered big time.

    “Oh my goddess, they are divine. Thank you.”

    “You are supposed to be resisting, slave.” Seraphina looked annoyed.

    I placed my hands over my face and clasped Mireille’s toes tight against my nose and took another deep sniff. I was now in an alternate universe where only her feet and that smell mattered. My body was shivering with excitement and I was contorting, as the arousal pulsed through my body and cock. My face was beetroot red and my eyes were closed to concentrate my senses on the smell.

    As the odour entered my body for the second time, I was sure I would shoot my load but the first orgasm must have given me a delayed effect - which meant Mireille had to react to bring the win home.

    She clutched the end of her chair and smeared her toes back and forth across my nose, concentrating on the most potent areas between the ball of her foot and toe crack. The warm, wet, all-consuming stench was eating away at my very soul, and I was helpless to do anything but submit myself completely to it.

    “Come on, you fucking worthless, incognisant piece of shit. Sniffing the nasty, evil toes of a true Amazonian goddess is all you ever dreamed of. Now it’s happening for real. Revel in that awesome soul-destroying smell. Feel its indomitable power over all you are. You know you cannot resist, only your sexual fulfilment can set you free.”

    On the next big sniff, I exploded for a second time. It was even more powerful than the first, and actually spurted across my face.

    “Fucking hell, Seraphina, did you see that? That’s the power of stinky feet in action, bitch!”

    Seraphina was looking royally pissed off until she glanced at the stopwatch and then her anger turned into a smirk. “Oh really?” She tossed it onto Mireille’s lap.

    “What the fuck is this? You didn’t stop it on time.”

    “Oh, come on, you saw me click it in front of your face. One minute fifty-one seconds. I think that makes me the winner, right?”

    “That’s not fair. He was much slower the second time, as he hadn’t refuelled.” Mireille was sensing defeat.

    “We did agree on a twenty second penalty, if you remember, before we started and it was your choice when to start, Mireille. Also, if I remember correctly, you took around twenty seconds warming him up with what was it, questions to know what he was thinking. I think you have played all your cards, no?”

    “Ok, bitch, you win. Fuck it!”

    “I can’t hear you, what was that? Oh yes BITCH. Get on your knees in front of me so I can hear you better, slut!”

    I couldn’t believe what I was hearing, as I cleaned myself up and watched the spectacle in front of me. Seraphina called Mireille a slut and she was still alive! I wanted to know where this was going and had a front row seat to watch from.

    “You are not really going to go through with this. Are you, Seraphina?”

    “Fucking right I am. Thirty minutes of serfdom for the loser, right? You may only address me as ‘my princess’ during that time. Anything else and I am adding ten minutes.”

    “Fucking hell,” Mireille said as she got onto her knees.

    Seraphina spoke triumphantly. “That’s forty minutes now, foot bitch!”

    Mireille was just about the last person on the planet I would expect to see worshipping another woman’s feet - well maybe except Beth, Aurelia and her sister Karine. And here I was watching it. I was actually finding it very erotic and was dying to touch myself, but felt that might cost me a body part.

    “So, my dirty little foot slut, you said earlier my feet didn’t smell. I want you to gather my foot up off the floor embraced in the palms of your hands and then lift it slowly to your face. You will take all the weight, as a princess should not be expected to do any lifting for her slaves. I then want you to present your nose between my large and second toe crack and draw in as much scent as your lungs will allow in one breath. I then want you to thank me, kiss my toes and tell me how lucky you are to serve me in such a way.” Seraphina looked immensely pleased with herself and had spoken in a super bitchy posh voice that would really have grated Mireille.

    Mireille turned to me to muffle out an expletive to vent her rage where Seraphina couldn’t see it.

    “Are you being insubordinate again, foot slut? Do I need to add more time?”

    “No, my princess. I am going to do as you ask.” Mireille then lifted Seraphina’s foot off the floor and pulled it delicately towards her face.

    Even from where I was standing, Seraphina’s feet were the picture of beauty. Surely if there was one pair of feet you had to worship in your life it would be hers. That said, I was now a self-confessed foot addict, whilst Mireille was just about the polar opposite. This was crushing her pride and dignity.

    With Seraphina’s foot now beneath her nose, Mireille took a long deep sniff of her foot then kissed her toes. “Thank you.”

    Before she even got onto the next bit, Seraphina stopped her. “Wrong order, you idiotic foot sniffer! I said thank me, then kiss before you describe how lucky you are. Start again!”

    Seraphina then drew her foot away and planted it on the floor.

    The anger coursing through Mireille was palpable. I think anyone even giving her the slightest reason to vent off at the moment would be dead in seconds. As such, I was pretty much frozen with fear as I watched. Seraphina looked totally in control; it was really quite impressive considering whom she was bossing around.

    Mireille cupped Seraphina’s foot for a second time then brought it towards her face and took a second long deep sniff at her toes. This time Seraphina wiggled her toes, being sure to brush them against Mireille’s nostrils.

    “There’s a little extra stink for free bitch.” Seraphina chuckled.

    Fuck, I wished I could have filmed this. I would masturbate for the rest of all time to it night and day if I could.

    This time, Mireille was sure to say ‘thank you’ before kissing her toes.

    Seemingly satisfied, Seraphina spoke again. “Ok, foot whore, I will hear your tribute of how lucky you are to serve me in such a way now. Make it good, fucker, or we are starting over again.”

    I was doing everything I could not to smile ear to ear.

    “Ok, goddess. Thank you for letting me smell your wonderful feet. They indeed do smell as sweet as a rose garden!” This was all Mireille could muster, looking utterly embarrassed and dejected. She then glanced at her watch quickly.

    “Yes, time is getting on, foot sniffer. Time to switch things up. Having slave here worship my feet and now you as my gutter slut has got me all wet and horny. Time to put that worthless, disrespectful tongue of yours to some good use.” Seraphina smirked.

    She then stood up and slowly pulled down her jodhpurs so they were around her knees and then brushed her finger across the crotch of her white lace panties. “Indeed, they are wet with my excitement. Come here, tramp slave, and sniff my crotch to confirm I am indeed excited.”

    Mireille was absolutely livid at this treatment. I don’t think I had ever seen her so angry, but for her the honour of respecting an agreement was too much to renege on. As she leaned forward to sniff her crotch, Seraphina threw her hips forward and brushed her nose at the point Mirielle inhaled. As the wetness brushed her nose a shiver went down her body.

    “Oooh, was that a shiver of pleasure tramp slave? Do you like the smell of your princess’s pussy?” Seraphina smirked.

    Now wanting to exploit this newly identified weakness, she went on. “Do it again, slut. Only this time, make it nice and slow. I want to feel your nose resting on my pussy as you draw in my scent.”

    Mireille seemed a little more enthusiastic this time. It was not immediately perceptible, but she was definitely nowhere near as defiant as before. She rested her nose on Seraphina’s pussy and slowly drew in her scent- causing an even bigger shudder to run down her body.

    “You really are enjoying me, aren’t you, pussy whore?” Seraphina seemed quite surprised the effect she was having on Mireille.

    Mireille even blushed for good measure and dropped her eyes to the floor.

    “Aww, don’t be embarrassed, little pussy sniffer. I am magnificent; you shouldn’t be shy in admitting you really find me gorgeous and would love to fuck my brains out. If you do admit it, I might even play with you sometime when we can be alone together.”

    Fucking hell, did I just hear that correctly? Now Seraphina is propositioning Mireille and she can only blush in response. I think she actually fancies her.

    “Would you like to taste my divine pussy, my helpless devoted little sex slave? You know I will only let you if you admit that you find me attractive and want to embrace my wetness with your mouth.”

    Mireille remained on her hands and knees, blushing a deep red colour but unable to form any words. She was completely fucked mentally at this point. I am not sure if she had even had sex with a woman before. I remember giving her a climax in Beth’s office, which although was hard work, she did really enjoy it so I know she is fine with men. It actually looked like this could be her first time with a woman and she was afraid of how much she was enjoying it.

    Seraphina pulled a mockingly sad face. ”That’s a real shame, tongue girl. I was quite looking forward to you wrapping that soft willing mouth of yours around my delicious succulent pussy. Well never mind, that was your once in a lifetime chance missed.”

    “Stop…er…please princess,” Mireille said.

    “What? Are you trying to tell your princess what to do, slut slave?”

    “No…er…sorry, princess. It’s just I would like to. If the offer is still there.” Mireille was now stammering and spluttering her words out. She was also shaking with the internal conflict and excitement of the moment.

    Seraphina leaned over and placed her face inches from Mireille’s. She then placed her index finger under her chin and pulled it upwards so their eyes met. Mireille was like a little puppy in the assertive hands of Seraphina. Never had I seen so much power over someone so powerful. I now realised what Beth saw in Seraphina that was beyond the eyes and knowledge of anyone else.

    “You would like to what, slave?” Seraphina asked seductively.

    “I would like to kiss your pussy please, princess.” Mireille was barely able to get the words out.

    “Well as you asked so nicely and I do want you to submit that tongue to my exquisite sex...I will let you engorge your desperate self. You are to completely give yourself to me though, slave. I want total and utter devotion to my pleasure. You may and you will, of course, also enjoy the experience. Ensure you treasure every moment as it happens. Let the memory burn an imprint on your soul that you will never forget. Come Mireille, commune with me, take me…love me.”

    To say I was excited at this point would be quite an understatement. I had a hard on around twice as stiff as either that I had experienced before and my own cock was throbbing forcefully. I was getting ready to cum again and all I was doing was watching them.

    Seraphina drew her knickers down to expose her perfect, beautiful pussy. Mireille sighed as she accepted how much she really wanted this, then closed her eyes and placed her head in between Seraphina’s thighs. Seconds later, her tongue was offered into Seraphina’s soaking wet labia and brushing up and down her pussy tingling and tantalising her clitoris. Both women were moaning loudly. Mireille placed her arms around Seraphina’s body and with her might and strength she pulled her crotch towards her further and pressed her lips tight against Seraphina’s.

    Seraphina was moaning really loudly now as Mireille started slurping and nuzzling her pussy and clitoris. She had reached the point of no return and her thighs were flexing and her crotch thrusting as her body contorted and her face and chest reddened.

    “Fucking hell, Mireille, yes! Keep kissing me…give me all your love.”

    Mireille pulled her even harder towards her and made a tight vacuum between her mouth and Seraphina’s pussy. She thrashed and thrust her tongue hard, deep and lovingly up and down making strong circular movements around Seraphina’s clitoris.

    Seraphina was now starting to explode. “Oh my god. Oh my god. I can feel it coming. Fuck. Fuck. FUUUUCK!!!”

    I had to put my fingers in my ears - her screams were so loud. Just watching her climax was a thing of beauty. Most people pull ugly screwed up faces when they reach that point of immaculate pleasure but not Seraphina. She looked poised, graceful, but most of all angelic in her submission. If she hadn’t been screaming so loud you may not actually have guessed how much pleasure she was having. Amongst all the chaos, I believe Mireille also climaxed but her mouth was so deeply committed to Seraphina that her screams were lost inside her.

    Either way, Mireille collapsed backwards and her head fell into my lap. She was red-faced, disoriented and full of post-climactic satisfaction. I don’t know what made me do it, but I reached out and gently brushed her hair to sooth her return to the world of normality. She even brushed her cheek against my hand as if to indicate she was happy I was doing so. Seraphina then started rubbing my thigh with her foot and I looked up at her. She smiled back and waited. I then started rubbing and soothing her foot to help her also return gently, as I continued to brush Mireille’s cheek and hair. I guess this was my ten minutes of heaven in a day full of hell, and I wanted to soak up every single second.

    A few minutes later, Seraphina moved her foot from my thigh to Mireille’s and started rubbing. Mireille came around slowly, and then arose back onto her knees in front of Seraphina.

    “I am afraid your time is up as my sex slave, my beautiful Amazonian goddess. But if you would like and it is now purely your choice, you may kiss my lips to seal this moment between us. I will understand if…”

    Seraphina didn’t get to finish her sentence as Mireille threw herself up and launched her arms around Seraphina - then placed her lips to hers. The kiss was long, sensual and intense and lasted close to a minute, before they withdrew from each other and turned to me.

    I didn’t really know what any of the last hour actually meant to any of us. My time with them was mostly as some kind of toy or game for them to amuse themselves, but what followed was quite simply inexplicable. Whether it was purely perfunctory, sexual or even the start of love I couldn’t say. But what I can say is that it was one of the most incredible and beautiful things I have ever witnessed.

    “Why are you crying, slave?” Seraphina asked.

    Realising I had actually shed a few tears I wiped my eyes and blushed a little. I didn’t answer.

    “Answer her slave,” Mireille said, almost threatening as if to protect something of value.

    “I am sorry, goddesses. I am just a bit of a sentimentalist. Seeing something so beautiful in a world, which for me is full of so much sorrow, pain and suffering was maybe just too much and I succumbed to the overflow of emotion I felt inside.” I was continuing to stem the flow of my tears.

    “You know,” Seraphina said while pulling her panties and jodhpurs back up, “you would probably make a great poet, slave. Of course, you will never speak of what happened here beyond your own depraved fulfilment. This moment is for Mireille and I alone. That said, I was actually glad you were here to witness it...as it amplifies its definition and certainty. We may even reward you for your loyalty. Right, Mireille?”

    “Perhaps if he is a good boy. Now dress yourself and put our boots back on. You can spend the rest of the time licking them clean until the others return.”

    As I got dressed, Seraphina unlocked the door and returned so I could place her boots back on her feet. As I did, I sighed knowing I wouldn’t see them again for a while.

    “Don’t fret, slave. We enjoy playing with you. I am sure there will be more magical moments to come. Though I wouldn’t look forward to Tuesday in the same way. That will be a whole different experience.” Seraphina smiled.

    I gave a little shiver myself, but not with pleasure. The menace in her words from someone so angelic and beautiful was beyond fearful.

    ----

    It wasn’t more than twenty minutes before all the ladies were assembled back in the changing area. Seraphina had pulled herself together impeccably and informed everyone they had one more hour of free time before the bus would be ready to take them back. She then went on to say that everyone’s riding dress was theirs to keep as a memento of the day. Given the cost of those clothes, that was some gift.

    Beth then got up to thank Seraphina, Constance and their family for being such perfect hosts and providing such an amazing day for everyone. There was much cheering and embracing before the crowd started to disperse.

    Shortly afterwards Laura, Sophia and Constance approached me together with Aurelia.

    As they stood above me Laura turned toward Aurelia. “Can we spend some time with slave here for our last hour? We didn’t really get much time today with him in the end.”

    Aurelia looked at Constance. “Will Constance be joining you?”

    On hearing this Seraphina came over. Clearly the conversation had grabbed her attention and her curiosity got the better of her.

    Constance noticed her sister join. “If it’s ok with my sister.” She then smiled at her like butter wouldn’t melt.

    “Ok, Constance, but stay in the next room so I can keep an ear on you guys. I don’t want any accidents ok?”

    “Sure Sis, absolutely. By the way, did he have any accidents when you had him?” She then winked and smiled jokingly.

    “Oh only 2 or was it 3. I can’t remember.” She then chuckled and departed.

    Laura and Sophia turned to enter the adjacent room as Aurelia pulled Constance back towards her just above me.

    “He is mine bitch and I know you. Don’t fuck with me ok?”

    Constance’s face changed to something quite terrifying but it didn’t scare Aurelia who had clearly seen it all before. “Yeah bitch, so how do you know me?”

    “Because I was you once, and a part of me still is.”

    Constance stepped up to Aurelia as if to try and intimidate her physically but again Aurelia did not flinch one bit. Seeing this woman was just about her equal, Constance stepped back and returned her face to a smiling, relaxed pose.

    “Of course, Aurelia. I will look after him real good. Don’t worry your pretty little head.”

    Aurelia raised an eyebrow then looked at me briefly before turning to walk away.

    Constance then whispered to me. “Time to go have some fun then, slave.”

    She tugged my collar and clicked her finger to instruct me to follow her, which I did into the next room.

    As I crawled in, Constance calmly closed the door behind me and locked it. She then nodded at Laura who removed her boots and socks then stuffed them into my mouth before removing her riding tie and wrapping it around my head to form a gag. Sophia did the same with her tie only with hers my hands were tied behind my back. She then also removed her boots and socks throwing them on the floor in front of me.

    Constance then returned to where Laura and Sophia were standing above me as I knelt. “Lean forward and plant your head in Sophia’s socks, slave.”

    She then placed her hand behind my head and pulled me forward towards them. With my hands tied behind me I had nothing to break the fall and crashed down into my face - the impact only broken by the wet, rank socks now in my face. I tried to shout with the pain, but only a quiet muffled sound came through the gag.

    Constance then crouched down before me and spoke in a calm, collected tone. “I guess you think you know about pain and suffering spending so much time with those nasty women out there. Right, slave?”

    I nodded and she laughed.

    “Wrong answer, slave. I am pain and suffering personified. I can see that some of those pussies want to protect you and I understand some of them even love you. But that makes them weak and worthless. I, however, don’t have an ounce of remorse or compassion in my body. I thrive purely on hate and the suffering of the feeble. That’s where you come in. I didn’t have the opportunity I wanted today to show you just how fucking vicious and abominable I can be, so that will have to wait. I will, however, be reaching out to you via my new friends here Laura and Sophia. They have kindly agreed to help me get you alone for some intimate me time. When they do, you need to pray and pray fucking hard like your life depends on it, because it will.”

    I was sweating now and shaking with fear. This woman was unsettled and in a big way. For fuck sake, she had only met me this morning. Why was she trying so hard to frighten and threaten me? I couldn’t even speak.

    Constance then stood up and continued. “So, cunt, I told you expressly not to cum so we could continue our little begging game with you now. But I understand that you have defied me. Big fucking mistake!”

    Constance then kicked me in the stomach and I screamed into the sock gag.

    “When I tell you to do something...” She kicked me again, this time catching my ribs with her boot, which was even more painful and I yelped again.

    “...you will fucking do it!” The third kick was the most vicious of all and I collapsed onto my side.

    “Weak and pathetic. Just perfect for my merciless torments.” She began crushing my face under her boot heel. “Destroying you has now become my number one priority. Welcome to the top of the worst list in the fucking world, cunt!”

    She then stepped back and kicked me in the groin catching my cock and I cried out in agony, though still muffled by the sock. I was sobbing now with the pain flowing through my body.

    “As I said, weak and pathetic. Those tears can be put to good use cleaning the heel of my boot, fucker.” Constance then pressed her heel into my face again, this time putting her body weight behind it.

    I screamed again but remained unheard.

    Sophia then interjected. “Look, Constance, we don’t want to stop your fun and all but I think he has maybe had enough. The others are going to go crazy if they catch us doing this to him.”

    Constance was in another world occupied only by herself and her own wants and needs. The power and strength that was underlying her presence was filling up the room and scaring them as much as me. This woman was not just frightening but she was also uncontrollable.

    “Are you trying to tell me what to do, Sophia?” Constance continued to crush my face under boot. Her look was one you wouldn’t want to challenge.

    Laura stepped in to support her friend. “She is just saying that this isn’t the place. You said it yourself.”

    Constance looked back down at me to consider Laura’s words. She was still applying an appalling amount of pain into my face and I continued to sob. She remained without emotion simply processing the facts.

    A few seconds later, she stepped off of me. “Of course, you are right. Sorry, Sophia, I was only fucking around trying to scare the shit out of him. If you think he has had enough, then I will stop. It was only a game after all. Did you like my scary Constance? It’s pretty fucking cool isn’t it? I used to use it on the other students to put the wind up them.” She then chuckled.

    Sophia and Laura looked confused but jumped on the opportunity and got me back onto my knees. They then dragged me into the corner and proceeded to tease me with their toes and feet, which though I enjoyed I was in far too much pain to get aroused by. Their hearts didn’t seem to be in it either as Constance hovered over us looking down coolly whilst leaning against the wall. Everyone except Constance herself was clearly unsettled by her recent outburst.

    After around twenty minutes there was a knock at the door and Constance asked Laura and Sophia to go open it - throwing the key towards them. Seeing I would be safe in the few moments it took to go get the door, they looked at me smiled and then hurried off.

    Constance capitalised on those final moments alone by leaning down and whispering in my ear. “If you say anything I will kill her, your little whore girlfriend. I have more power, money and influence than you can ever imagine. I am also a ruthless sadistic cold-blooded bitch. Don’t make the mistake of underestimating me. Nod if you concur.”

    I nodded furiously.

    As the door opened, Constance removed the two ties around my hands and face then plucked out the socks. Aurelia stormed in and looked straight at me. Though I had recovered a lot in the twenty minutes of teasing, I was still in a lot of pain.

    Constance smirked. “Wow, Aurelia, your slave here really does love stinky feet, doesn’t he?”

    Aurelia looked at Laura and Sophia who were barefoot and then at their faces. They were smiling nervously before Sophia spoke. “Our teasing isn’t anywhere near on a par with you though, Aurelia.”

    Aurelia didn’t speak. She just looked at me and did that thing where she opens my head up with her stare and empties all the thoughts in my mind into her hands.

    “It’s time to go, slave.” She then turned to leave.

    Constance stepped forward. “Oh, Aurelia.”

    She turned back to look at her.

    “Elspeth says hi,” she said in a calm, collected tone.

    Aurelia’s face went sheet white and her eyes widened before she regained her composure and exited - slamming the door hard.
    Feet dreams are made of stink

  8. #148
    Apprentice Footsniffer OneAuthor's Avatar
    Join Date
    Nov 2016
    Location
    USA
    Posts
    430
    Chapter 48 - The Sacrifices We Make


    As I opened my eyes, I could see my faithful slave and sister Henrietta kneeling on the floor in the corner looking at me. She knew not to be too close so as to freak me out and never made a sound. I did wonder exactly how long she knelt there every morning, as I don’t ever remember waking up and her not being ready and attentive to my needs from the get-go.

    I could see by the look in her eyes she was waiting to see who was actually waking up, her goddess or her sister? Until she could be sure, she would be on her knees to ensure she didn’t make the mistake of fucking off her mistress. I chuckled to myself, as I left her in suspense for a couple of minutes. I glanced up at my bedside table and spotted my morning coffee still steaming to indicate her timing was impeccable. I think she knew more when I was likely to wake up than I did.

    Having my coffee meant I could keep her in suspense a little longer, which was just perfect for me this morning, so I let her stew while I sat up in bed and slurped my coffee not saying a word. I then pulled the duvet up and exposed my feet to her and watched her face. She blushed as she looked at them and then back at me hoping for a signal that she could approach them. None was forthcoming.

    I then stretched my toes and rubbed my feet together in a tempting dance and watched her face transfixed by her desire for them. I then curled my index finger to motion her towards me, which I think she took as a sign to attend to my feet, as she moved quicker than a whippet after a rabbit.

    “Uh uh!” I said, shaking my head and causing her to stop dead in her tracks.

    I then tutted and wiggled the same index finger from side to side and frowned to show my displeasure. She dropped her head like a naughty child who had just been admonished. I still hadn’t spoken so she couldn’t even ask for a clarification. Goddess only allowed talking when it was permitted, I thought to myself, and smiled with self-satisfaction.

    I then continued my foot dance in front of her face while I finished my coffee. She watched in utter desperation and was almost trembling now the teasing was killing her so much. I laughed out loud this time and she looked at me with her sad puppy dog eyes. Would I be swayed this morning to give her a little attention? Would I, fuck! My dominant needed feeding for the day ahead and she was doing exactly what I needed from her - suffering.

    I thought back to the events of Sunday while I continued my foot dance and fell into a bit of a daydream. The overall event had been fantastic and was my first time on a horse. Beth treated me like a little sister all day and didn’t leave my side, well except for when I went to the toilet over lunch. When I saw Chris for the first time in a few days, I felt the distance between us. On top of that, I was feeling the allure of Beth - having been so close to her. Beth’s words that my love for him was my weakness were like a ball and chain around my neck. When she kissed me in front of everyone, I felt a rush of power flow from her to me, given the authority and presence it afforded me in front of the team. Normally I would have been mortified to do that in front of Chris, but the needs of my dominant exceeded my desire to appease him. If he loved me, he would need to understand that my needs would have to come first and as my submissive, he should be happy for it to be that way. If I relented and broke down every time his feelings were at stake, then I would be more bound to his needs than my own and that would be all the weakness Aurelia would need to pull me apart. Beth also would demote me back to a slave and I couldn’t go back to that again.

    I then sighed as I remembered the warmth of his body when he embraced me. Then I recalled the devotion of his love when he kissed me. I couldn’t deny how much he still meant to me but I was no doubt facing a lot of conflict about whether it could work between us, at least while I was fighting for my position within the nest of super bitches.

    I knew today would be a big test of our relationship as Beth had spent most of Sunday discussing my weakness for Chris and how her support would be contingent on my unconditional devotion and commitment to her. I could throw it back in her face, but I knew I then had no way of fighting my way back into my rightful position among the team. I also realised that if I could show strength to Aurelia and dampen my feelings for Chris at the same time, it would weaken her power over me. I was not looking forward to tonight at all at her house, as I knew Grace had discussed our little arrangement. Aurelia had also been all over Chris, either watching out for him or sticking close to him on Sunday. I was pretty sure she wouldn’t really hurt him like she said. But then again, I had also seen her brutalise Chris as well, so couldn’t be too cocksure of that. Chris did need my support for at least a while longer, as I knew Beth would do nothing to help him.

    I resolved to take the day as it came. It was just too complex and unpredictable to plan for anyway. Fuck, I needed a release after that.

    I pulled the duvet down over my feet and watched Henrietta’s face drop even further into her sad puppy dog look. I got out of bed and stood above her, then slapped her face hard.

    “Don’t be such a needy expectant slut, slave. This relationship is about what I want and nothing more, understood?”

    She nodded seeing there was no doubt who was in the room with her now, her Goddess.

    “Sniff my arse and tell me if it needs a wash.” I then turned around.

    She placed her nose on my bottom and sniffed but didn’t say anything, as she didn’t know how to broker the question.

    I spun around and slapped her again. This time harder and she winced with the pain.

    “Imbecile! Part my cheeks and get your nose right in there. Does it need to be washed?”

    Henrietta flushed red again, as arousal started to take a grip of her feelings. She placed her hands delicately on my bum cheeks and parted them very slowly. She then placed her nose inside and took a deep but controlled sniff before withdrawing her head and looking back up at me.

    As I looked at her I could see she knew the trouble she was in. Though Henrietta, as I now knew, had little actual experience of being a submissive - she was smart enough to read through a situation long before she was involved in it. Chris, on the other hand, could meander through one of my dominant spells and not have a fucking clue what was coming. Henrietta’s face was telling me she was processing the fact that if she said my arse smelled, she would be in for a thrashing - whereas if she said it didn’t, it would make her a liar. It was a perfect lose-lose scenario for her, which I loved to corner her with.

    I smiled wickedly at her to signal the fact I knew what she was thinking and that she had no choice in what was going to happen, no matter how she tried to evade me.

    As she looked at me and realising her fate she spoke meekly. “Shall I go and get your crop goddess?”

    I wasn’t best pleased with that question, as she was playing smart with me and spoiling my little game. So I decided to make her wallow in her fate before I administered it.

    “No, answer my fucking question, you smart arse little bitch.” I seethed.

    “Your bottom is perfect, goddess, and nothing could detract from the fact that to me it will always smell quite beautiful and exquisite. Therefore, the choice to whether you wash it or not is yours and yours alone. My only purpose is to ensure I do whatever you ask and make your needs my only priority. For me, it can only be a privilege to present myself to your divine body in any way you see fit.”

    I had to laugh inside, as that was just about the most perfect tribute to an ass sniffing I think anyone could muster, but it wasn’t going to save her from the crop. Not while I needed it to prepare my dominant for the day ahead.

    “So, you are both are a smart arse and a liar then slut?” I asked.

    “Yes, goddess. I am whatever you decide I am.”

    “Well, we both know what smart arses and liars get don’t we?”

    “Yes, goddess. May I go and get your crop for you, please?”

    “You may, and be quick about it.” I said.

    I put some extra intensity into the ten lashes I administered into her back and told her it was to remind her not to fuck with my little games again. Just when she thought it was over I added an eleventh to her arse, which I put everything into to really drive home the point that worshipping my feet was a reward to be earned and not expected. Having then taken her punishment and fully recharged my dominant I allowed her ten minutes foot worship before I jumped in the bath.

    Following the breakfast she had prepared for me, I explained that I would be late home and not to wait up. Though I knew, of course, she would anyway.

    I then left for the office, prepared for the day ahead.

    -----

    I was in the office with our coffees and French pastries by 0745. Since Friday, we had agreed to breakfast together, as a sign of her growing recognition of my loyalty. The normal protocol would still be an agenda review, priority actions and my workload delegated by Beth, followed by what she would work on herself. Finally, we would discuss anything else she needed from me.

    Beth strolled in a little after eight looking assertive, immaculate and poised. She was wearing a blue pinstripe business suit (skirt and jacket), blue shirt with an open collar, navy stockings with designer black stilettos with the white bow on the toe - and the red scarf I bought her last week.

    She looked at me as she entered. “I was thinking of you this morning as I got dressed, so decided to wear the scarf you bought me. Do I look amazing or do I look amazing?” She beamed.

    I smiled back. “You look amazing.”

    Beth then looked me up and down. “Well, looks like I have a little competition today. You have upped your game, Nicola.”

    I was wearing a black flared trouser suit (jacket and waist-high trousers) with tan pop socks and designer red shoes that Chris had bought me. I complimented this with a red open neck shirt to match the shoes and a simple black neck scarf as well, which I had tied in a cravat style.

    “Well, Beth, I wanted to make an impression on my mentor to show how important she is to me.” I smiled.

    Beth smiled and gave me a gentle kiss on the cheek. “Ok, then Nicola. Let’s get the usual admin stuff done over breakfast, then we need to have a little chat.”

    I immediately started to wonder what the talk would be about, suspecting it would be focused on Chris and my continued role as her mentee. But first I had to get focused on her agenda and urgent actions. In the morning, we had an hour slot, which Beth had already earmarked for our chat, followed by one hour when Chris would present his report on why he should remain with us. Beth then had her management call with Steph at 11, before an hour for lunch. In the afternoon, Beth was due to spend some time with Allegra and her team putting together the outline for the Masters & Johnson bid due on Thursday. I would be required to remain in her office and compile some analytics on their business and recommend some access points for us to present on. My final meeting was then with Beth to go through my work before the end of the day.

    When our breakfast and the day’s preparations were sorted, we took seats together at the round table for our chat - as Beth referred to it.

    “Well then, Nicola, following our discussions yesterday and your quite remarkable turnaround over the last week or so, we need to come to some agreement on the way forward. You see, I have an opportunity for you but it will come with some sacrifices.” Beth looked confident and assured.

    “Are the sacrifices including my relationship with your former slave?”

    Beth had requested I didn’t use Chris’s name anymore in her presence, as she felt it demonstrated too much intimacy on my part and not enough respect for her - given his betrayal.

    “We will come to that in good time, Nicola. Be patient.”

    Beth then continued. “You see, I need a right hand. Someone I can trust and who will have my back at all times. With so many powerful women under one roof, there will naturally be rivals and threats to my leadership popping up almost daily. I know the shit going on around me, Nicola. People like to think I am stupid because it amplifies their own self-importance and desire for success, but as you have seen now many times whoever fucks with me gets doubly fucked back.”

    I nodded but didn’t stem her flow, though the thought of being Beth’s right hand was putting a smile on my face that was difficult to mask.

    “My right hand would essentially not only help me run my affairs here directly but would also get exposure to my other life, the Beth outside of these walls. There are few people I would trust to see my personal affairs and even fewer I would trust to run them, you understand?”

    Again, I nodded feeling somewhat overwhelmed with the magnitude of her right-hand role. That said, my dominant was screaming for a chance to get my clutches on it given the power, respect and authority it would bring.

    “There are three people who I would consider for different reasons for the role: Allegra, Aurelia and you Nicola. Allegra would be the most competent at work, I have no doubt, but she has nothing like the strength and power to run my personal affairs. That takes a very special person you see?” Beth then paused, as if thinking about how to continue her message.

    I nodded, as I didn’t know if that was a question or not. I started to look much more assertive and controlled, wanting her to favour me in her consideration.

    “Aurelia is an interesting one. She would have no problem at all with my personal affairs, though I could expect quite some chaos from time to time. But her temperament lets her down overall. I know also that she will struggle with the professional side of my life, as she has nothing like the experience required to lead powerful business figures like Steph and Allegra...who will eat her up. She will probably then lose it and fuck them up sending everything to pot here.”

    “I am also not sure whether I can trust Aurelia. I know she wants to ascend my throne, which I admire in her and she has everything of the dominance, power and confidence to achieve that. Unfortunately for her, she is just too volatile and hot-headed. To get to where I am, you have to be able to win the long wars as well as the short battles. On the positive side, I do see her as the most powerful of the three of you and the one I respect the most. She is the one I always watch when making my own moves to ensure she doesn’t catch me off guard or find a weakness in me to exploit.”

    Beth’s words sliced through my ego and pride like a knife, as I sensed her lauding of Aurelia was as much a bouquet to her, as it was a threat to me. To say she was the most powerful and the one she respected above the others really slapped my dominant down. Her understanding that Aurelia was always looking for weakness was also very perceptive and exactly what I had walked straight into. I slumped a little, which she noticed as she touched my knee.

    “Then there is you, Nicola. Arguably, you are the most credible right hand and successor of all three candidates. But you are weakened by your naivety, lack of self-awareness and current commitments. On the positive you have an excellent balanced temperament for the long and short game, you are very smart intellectually with an acumen for business and you have more power and strength than you have even come close to understanding yet. Fuck, I might even be frightened of you in a few years if you fulfill your full potential.” Beth smiled.

    “The trouble for me is with these issues, I am just not sure you are ready for such a challenge yet. Hence, I was thinking to go with Aurelia. I can keep a careful eye on her and wait to see how you blossom. If you start to develop and grow as I think you can, maybe we can have a rethink in one or two years’ time. Well, that is if Aurelia hasn’t already taken over the world by then.” Beth then chuckled, but my guts were hollowed out.

    I couldn’t let that fucking bitch steal a march on me. I had to convince Beth that I was the right choice, right here and right now. Sensing she was now waiting for my thoughts I took a shallow undetectable intake of breath to prepare myself then spoke.

    “Beth, what would I need to do to convince you I was ready now?”

    “Well, that’s the tricky part, Nicola. You already know the answer to that question, don’t you?”

    “Yes, I think I do.”

    “You see, that’s why your potential is the greatest, Nicola. You can see and sense things the others can’t. Your weakness is your ability to face those facts and act on them.”

    “So, if I act on them?”

    “Then you will have selected yourself. I see no other inhibitors as to why you could not succeed.”

    Beth could see the inner turmoil I was going through, as my heart and mind took on one another in a duel to the death. Despite everything, my heart still remained with Chris. But my head was clear that my dominant would only survive and blossom if I broke free of my weaknesses and had Beth’s total support to achieve my full potential.

    Beth intervened, sensing I was not yet ready to commit one way or the other. “Look, Nicola, I know this is a big consideration for you so I am not going to ask you to make it right here and right now. I will defer my decision until the end of the week. We can then discuss matters again and decide whether it is you or Aurelia who should lead by my side.”

    Feeling a huge weight lifting from my shoulders, I started to relax a little before Beth then spoke up again.

    “Of course, and I only say this for your benefit...knowing you are strong enough to hear it. If you do decide to maintain your current commitments, then that display of weakness will be all I need to see to have you back as my personal slave once more. I will not tolerate anyone in my team displaying such disloyalty to my beliefs or me, am I clear?”

    “Yes, Beth, I understand,” I said hesitantly.

    “Mmm. You don’t seem so sure. Let me help you a bit here, Nicola. Get on your knees and rub my sweaty feet. Kiss them and thank me for the privilege of reminding you exactly what you will go back to.”

    I shivered in disgust at having to regress to her slave after so much recent progress, but understood the gravity of the decision she was asking me to make. How could she open the doors to her personal life to someone who had colluded with a slave who tried to plot against her? Only a sacrifice of the proportions we were discussing would mend the trust and bind my loyalty to her.

    I got down on my knees and removed her shoes. Beth smiled, seeing the effect it was having on me, and raised her stockinged foot - then wiped it down my face to settle against my lips.

    I kissed her toes. “Thank you, goddess.”

    She then allowed her foot to descend further on its journey down to my hands so I could rub her feet. I realised at that point that this was not a life I could lead if I wanted to stay sane and together.

    ----

    It was a quarter to ten now and I had been rubbing Beth’s feet for around ten minutes. She was intermittently wiping them on my face, nose and lips just to keep reminding me of what subordination and slavery would feel like.

    “Ok, Nicola, keep rubbing while you listen to me. He will be here in fifteen minutes and I am going to leave it to you to decide if he stays or goes.”

    “If he goes, I will be ensuring he never works again and will reside as Aurelia’s personal slave forever. I will not take her slave away only to find you have gone back on our agreement later downstream. Aurelia, after all, is still a prodigy of mine and I have invested much time in her development. She is also a loyal soldier, even if she does have designs to accede me.”

    “If he stays, you will need to demonstrate to me today that it is worth me waiting until Friday before I make my decision. If you show nothing but weakness to him then my decision will be made forthwith and you will be a slave yourself by the end of the meeting. However, if you show me you can put your weakness aside and show me the loyalty I am looking for, then I will give you until the end of the week as planned.”

    “Have I been anything other than crystal clear?” Beth asked.

    “You have been perfectly clear, Beth.”

    “Good, now gather up that foot and submit your nose to my toes. Take deep breaths to remind yourself how low and pathetic slavery actually is. It will also help feed your dominant with all the anger and power it needs to put on a good show for me when he arrives.” Beth chuckled.

    My dominant was indeed seething. I was already prepared to knock the fucking shit out of something, though I didn’t really want that to be Chris. Fuck, he might not make it out of the room. I was acutely aware, though, that I could show no remorse or leniency towards him. She already knew from the choices that I would likely let him stay, but she wanted a show so I needed to make that painful and fearful for him.

    The most difficult thing here was not fucking around with Chris too hard, as my dominant was ready to dish out whatever was required. I needed to do it in a way that didn’t destroy any potential for our relationship to remain intact afterwards. Beth would be watching my every move, so any indication from me to Chris that this wasn’t real would be an instant slavery sentence for me. This needed to be as real and authentic for Chris as it was for her. I just had to deal with the consequences regarding Chris afterwards.

    There was then a knock on the door and Beth smirked at me. “One more sniff for luck, bitch. Go get him!”

    I took a last sniff of her toes and absorbed all the anger and vitriol it offered my body. “Who is it?!”

    Beth returned back to her desk and put her shoes up on top, assuming her usual position of authority, while I sat on top of the desk in front of her and to the side so I wasn’t obscuring her view. I think almost anybody would have been intimidated walking into that room with two power-dressed dominants ready to pounce, and one of them wound up like a coiled spring.

    “It’s Chris. I mean, it’s me, your slave, goddess.”

    I turned to Beth. “Yesterday was really great, wasn’t it Beth? How amazing were Seraphina’s stables?”

    Beth smiled seeing I was making him wait. “Well, power, wealth and privilege all bring great rewards, Nicola. Look at what Aurelia and I have already accumulated. Oh right, sorry, you haven’t yet seen my private worth. Well, at least you can see by Aurelia. I wouldn’t ask you to give up so much just for a bit of fun and a few amusing crop sessions, Nicola. What I am asking you to choose is a completely new life where all your dominant ambitions come true.”

    I went quiet, as I considered the impact of her response. Almost every conversation with Beth now was making it harder and harder to see the value in hanging on to my old life.

    After some further meandering and about ten minutes, I looked back at the door. “Get your fucking arse in here now, you worthless piece of shit!”

    The door opened quickly and Chris came in on his knees, crawling across the room towards the desk. For the first time, I actually thought he did look pretty pathetic on his knees. He was in complete shock, seeing that I had uttered the words to beckon him in. I am sure he suspected it was Beth who had shouted out.

    As the realisation of what he was facing started to wash over him, I could see confusion, fear and sadness take a grip on his emotions. I leant hard on my dominant to ensure I did not allow myself to feel sorry for him, as now more than ever was not the time.

    “So, you lazy stupid little fucker. Did you manage to turn out a report for me to look through this morning or can I dispense with that triviality and just kick your arse back out the door you came through?”

    Chris looked even more shocked now as he could see I was leading the conversation and looked at Beth to try and make sense of her role in this, as she issued the original demand for a report.

    “Don’t you fucking look around me, you defiant, disrespectful cunt!” I stood down on his hand and ground my shoe sole on it until he winced.

    I then continued. “One last chance. Report, or door?”

    “Report please, goddess.” Chris stuttered, with the pain in his hand.

    I put my hand out as I continued to crush his. His left hand then reached out to offer me his report, which had got quite crumpled as he had carried it whilst crawling.

    I snatched it out of his hands. “Look at this shit. Where did you keep it? Down the fucking back of your trousers? This is a professional company and I expect a professional attitude. Crumpled fucked up shit like this sets all the wrong expectations.” I then threw the pages across the room and as they caught the backdraft, they scattered across the floor.

    Chris looked up at me. He was already breaking, so the next forty minutes or so were going to be torturous for him and for me if I started to bend to the will of my heart. I took a deep breath and drew on my darkness to press on.

    “Well, fucking pick them up and read them to me then, idiot. I haven’t got all day. I have important decisions to make later...way over and above the worth of your miserable destiny.”

    As the words fell out of my mouth, I felt a pang in my chest and I saw him start to well up, as his eyes went red. He rushed around in a panic picking up the papers until eventually, he was back kneeling under me. This was starting to hurt me now but I couldn’t show Beth.

    “Well? Read it then.”

    He started to read from the papers as best he could. Not only had my dominant unsettled him, but also my cruelty was destroying him. He was trembling and full of emotion and his voice was cracking all the time, as he tried to spill the words on the pages. Beth was chuckling away behind me clearly enjoying his suffering, so at least I knew she was happy.

    He started off by discussing his value to the company in terms of his business knowledge, contribution to the previous leads and ability to put successful proposals together.

    “Boring!” I said, disrupting his flow. “Get to the pertinent stuff. You are making it too easy to just terminate your probation period and kick you out.”

    This only made his delivery worse. His stammering and lack of control were just about as uncomfortable to watch as you could imagine, and now he had tears rolling down his face.

    He then changed track and started talking about how he realised the error of his ways and wished he could go back and realise what he had at the beginning of his time as Beth’s PA. He also added that he was happy to work for whomever Beth saw him fit to serve, and that Aurelia, though firm, was a goddess he respected and honoured.

    Beth was quite put out by his tributes to Aurelia and at one point shouted at him. “I don’t give a fuck about the others. Your pleading is to me and Nicola. Get back on point or get the fuck out!”

    Chris then quickly started saying he would do anything he was asked, to be given another chance, which was as pathetic to listen to as it was for him to commit to. It was difficult to not let my dominant unleash on him given how weak and submissive he was being. My dominant was telling me the man on his hands and knees in front of me was quite simply not the man I fell in love with.

    As he went on pleading, crying and wallowing in self-pity I was getting angrier and angrier. My dominant was nearing eruption until eventually, I exploded.

    “Look at you, for fuck sake. You are absolutely fucking pathetic. Can you offer no more than pleading, crying and self-pity? What is the point in keeping you in this firm if you are so weak and dependent? This is a professional, growing business that wants to attract the top talent from the sector...not scrape the grime off of somebody’s shoe and give it a job. You know, I can’t think of a single good reason to keep you here anymore.” I then let my words descend into silence.

    Chris was completely shattered at this point and could only sob into his hands below me. Even Beth looked pretty serious with a face that appeared both shocked and tinged with a little sadness. She was also fidgeting like she was ready to act.

    The empty silence, save for Chris’s sobbing, hung in the air like a devastating airborne plague corrupting and destroying anyone and everyone in its wake. I was feeling completely fucked up with just how cruel I realised I could be. I was now preparing for the internal backlash of regret, as I looked down at what I had done to the man I love. As I did, I immediately started hating myself. I was feeling overwhelming sadness and a desire to pick him up off the ground and embrace him, but I was frozen by the fear of the consequences associated. I had this man at my complete mercy, ready for the final blow, and now all I wanted to do was undo the last thirty minutes and tell him I still loved him.

    Chris then looked up and gathered himself one final time. “Does this mean I should go, Nicola?”

    I looked at him and then my heart broke with one thunderous collapse. I cried out and screamed with rage at the same time, as my dominant and my heart imploded in on each other in a cataclysm of chaos.

    “I just don’t fucking know, Chris!” I then ran out of the room.

    ----

    I was in the bathroom for a good twenty minutes crying, before I started to pull myself together. What the fuck had I just done? I started with the intention of impressing Beth and getting her to see I was capable of being her second, and then my dominant had grown and started to fill the room. The more I hurt Chris, the more I wanted to hurt him. His snivelling and begging were making me resent him. I had given so much and taken so much to protect him, yet the man I loved seemed to be absent. Why couldn’t he take it like I had to? Then it hit me, the reason he was so devastated was nothing to do with losing his job. It was actually the thought of losing me, and I felt crushed.

    When I was sure the time slot we had planned for the meeting would have elapsed, I returned to Beth’s office knowing Chris would be gone. The question now was, would he be gone forever or just for now?

    I snuck into Beth’s office and saw she was on her call with Steph. I sat at the meeting desk with my laptop and started to focus on some work to help take my mind off the events of this morning. I had got myself as together as I could and retouched my makeup to ensure my crying would not be visible on my return. I didn’t yet know how Beth would react to my capitulation at the end of the meeting. That alone could sentence me back to a life of servitude under her feet, which in itself was making me feel sick. Despite all the crap spinning around in my head, I knew I would have to wait until Beth’s call was over. I did look at Beth a few times for any visual cues but she was cool, calm and collected - giving nothing away. Fuck, I wished I had her temperament.

    Eventually, her call was over and I looked around immediately to see what she would do. Beth didn’t look up. Instead, she kicked her shoes off as her feet sat up upon her desk - almost like she was instructing me to rub them again. I didn’t rise to that, though, as firstly, she hadn’t asked and secondly, I didn’t fucking want to serve her feet ever again. She sat going through messages and emails on her phone. I almost felt she was taunting me with silence. Despite the power I had shown as I was tearing Chris’ life apart, I now felt vulnerable and alone. Perhaps it would be better if Aurelia did take the role. She was definitely stronger and more ruthless than me. Fucking hell, she would have half killed Chris for an opportunity like what Beth was describing.

    In the end, I decided to force myself to calm down as best I could. Showing desperation for her decision was going to be another sign of weakness, compounding any negative view she took with how I collapsed at the end of the meeting. I just needed to wait and let her tell me whenever she wanted and take it as it comes. That also included what she had decided on with Chris in my absence.

    Eventually, after another ten minutes, Beth addressed me. “So how do you think it went with my former slave, Nicola?”

    I felt like I needed to put a positive spin on it. “Well, I think I gave him a pretty tough ride, Beth.”

    “A pretty tough ride? You were fucking awesome, bitch! You tore him down so bad I figured he would never recover. Fuck, you gave the stupid little cunt hell on earth and more. I don’t think I could have done any better and even Aurelia couldn’t match your nastiness and hate on today’s performance. I always knew you were special and today just helped me see that up close.” Beth smiled.

    Though my dominant ego was feeling better, I still didn’t know what had become of Chris or what Beth thought of my breakdown at the end. So I figured there was a ‘but’ coming.

    After a brief pause, Beth continued. “You know, it’s just a shame things went badly south at the end, otherwise I might have just decided to give you the job here and now. But I am not going to let that spoil what was an immensely entertaining forty minutes or so. Seeing that cunt suffer that badly was quite simply exquisite. I am sure, like me, you were embarrassed by just how pathetic he was. A woman as powerful as you should have a partner she feels proud to walk by her side and someone who represents who she is and what she stands for in this world. I am not surprised you felt so let down by him today. So, let’s put your little breakdown at the end to that, for now, shall we?”

    Though I still felt bad for what I had done to Chris, I was not going to let Beth know that, so responded how she wanted me to regarding her question.

    “Yes, let’s put it down to that, Beth. His reaction to my lambasting did throw me off.” I smiled.

    “Excellent, so let's stick with our original plan to use this week to get both our heads around the best way forward on this key role, then decide on Friday. But take it from me, this was a great start. Now, would you be a real love and pop out and grab me some lunch?”

    I noted she was purposely avoiding informing me of what had happened to Chris, but figured this to be a trap so I didn’t ask. Though I desperately wanted to know, I realised the best thing to do was go and get some fresh air and lunch for us both.

    As such, I smiled. “Sure, Beth. No problem.”

    “Oh, just before you go, Nicola, come here a second.”

    I instantly wondered whether I was now going to find out about Chris so I tensed slightly as I started to move towards her.

    She then got up from her desk and strode around to face me in her stockinged feet. As I approached her, she took my cheek in her palm and pulled me forward slightly. She then reached and placed a soft sensuous kiss on my lips that lasted all of twenty seconds. When Beth spent emotion on you, whether it was sexual, love or merely respect, you really felt the intensity of it like no one else. I placed my hand around her neck and embraced the kiss she gave me with my own feelings in return. Had I thought deeply with my heart about this kiss, I would probably have slapped her face for encouraging me to do what I did to Chris. But at this moment, it was my dominant that was encouraging her affections and as such, I couldn’t really give a fuck about anything but her lips.

    When the kiss finished, Beth spoke. “Reflect on my words, Nicola. Go get some air. You have had quite the morning.” She then returned to her desk.

    I paused briefly to make sense of which words she was referring to, then smiled to myself and left to get us lunch.

    ---

    As I wandered off, my mind started to wrestle with the conflict between what love I still had for Chris and my feelings for Beth. I was trying to figure out what Beth wanted to gain from mentoring me, let alone making me her right hand. Did she really see something in me that others couldn’t? I had indeed stepped up since she told me that, and was achieving much more in my power plays and relationships than I ever had the confidence to before. But was that me, or just Beth convincing me I could do that?

    Undoubtedly, Beth was a strategist and my value to her as a dominant far outweighed that as a slave. She could pretty much have anyone as a slave she wanted. But beyond amusement, they were quite worthless to her. With me as a dominant and dedicated advocate, I would fight for her cause, increase her standing, and maybe contribute to some of these out-of-work big picture objectives she had. I wondered then what they were. Seeing what she did to me in the space of a few days with a finance and legal team was quite simply frightening, so what was she capable of in the wider world in which she operated? I realised at this point how little I really knew about Beth.

    I then thought more about the opportunity to be her right hand. And not just in the office, but her whole life. That was more than a once in a lifetime opportunity for someone like me. How could I possibly pass that up? Then I started to consider the consequences again. If Chris could ever forgive me for what I did to him today, then taking the role with Beth would be the final nail in the coffin for us anyway. Maybe as her right hand, I could carve something out for myself and he could come back to me later in life? Who the fuck was I kidding? Anyway, at this point I didn’t even know if I would even see him again. My heart sank.

    Unable to resolve my conflicts and demons, I grabbed some Sushi and two drinks then headed back to the office. As I arrived, I could hear some heated discussion going on in Beth’s office. I peered around the corner and could see Beth and Aurelia shouting at each other. Aurelia noticed me instantly and stopped dead in her tracks. She then closed down her conversation with Beth and stormed towards me. She barged into me so hard, I fell into the wall.

    “Watch it, bitch!” I said, instinctively.

    “What the fuck did you just say to me?”

    “You heard.”

    I could then see she was about to unleash on me big time and I prepared myself for her pending assault. Beth then came storming over, ready to step in, and Aurelia backed down.

    “Big sister to the rescue again then, you gutless coward.” Aurelia spat, looking ready to explode.

    I was just about to reply when Beth put her hand on my shoulder.

    Aurelia snarled and then left, looking like she was off to kill someone to blow off some steam.

    “What was that all about, Beth?”

    “Did you grab lunch, Nicola?”

    “I did.” I held up the bag with sushi and the fruit smoothie drinks.

    “Let’s sit down and I will explain then.”

    We took seats at the meeting table and started eating. Initially, Beth only talked about the food and how hungry she was, so I was frustrated she didn’t get back on topic - especially as Aurelia was literally looking to kill me just now.

    Eventually, Beth spoke. “She was fucked off about my former slave.”

    “What happened then, Beth?” I asked, thankful at last I had the opportunity to ask.

    “Well, I told him he could stay for now given he had survived the world’s nastiest onslaught from his girlfriend.” Beth then chuckled.

    I think I should have chuckled too, but her words made me feel sick with shame and self-resentment.

    “I think if I had kicked him out after that, he would be hanging by a noose somewhere by the end of the day. Even I couldn’t have that on my conscience.” Beth then smiled.

    That really didn’t go anyway to improving my feelings on what had happened, but at least Chris still had a job. I then realised that Chris was only staying to protect me and now he could see things had improved with Beth, maybe he would choose to leave anyway. That would mean I could have no chance to reconcile what I had done if that was indeed where this week landed me.

    “So why was Aurelia so pissed?” I asked.

    “Well, two reasons really. Firstly, I sent Chris home directly saying I thought he had had enough for one day and I didn’t check with her first. Then, when she came down to confront me about it, I sort of told her what you did to him and she went through the roof.” Beth was smiling once more.

    Again, I didn’t really see the funny side. If you were some fucking warrior type woman who could kick anyone’s arse like Beth, then the thought of a psycho like Aurelia wanting revenge was probably just amusing. But to me, it was a fucking scary thought. The other thing, which I was more concerned about, was why she was so angry. Was it simply because I had fucked her slave over without her permission? I had to confess, I would be livid at that myself.

    “So, what exactly made her so angry then, Beth?”

    “You don’t want to know, Nicola. My advice is give her a wide berth for at least a few months until she has cooled off.” Beth then laughed again.

    Yeah, great idea I thought - except I was due around her house tonight for dinner. Given how cruel I had been to Chris today, it was the least I could do to honour that commitment to save him any more suffering. Though at this point, I was genuinely worried what Aurelia would try and do to me.

    After lunch, Beth disappeared off to meet with Allegra and her team to discuss the Masters & Johnson bid - leaving me alone with my thoughts. I did some work for a while before it occurred to me that Chris would be at home alone. Perhaps I should try and call him to explain? But then I thought, how could I possibly explain and justify that level of cruelty? There was no excuse in the world for what I did this morning and I had to accept that. In the end, I decided not to text or call. I needed to find some way to meet with Chris and discuss this face to face.

    Eventually, I got a bunch of work done, and though Beth wasn’t exactly ecstatic looking through it when she got back, she was pretty cool given the day I had. So, she told me to go home and come in the next day ready to give 110%.

    On my way out, I walked past Aurelia’s office and could see she had already left. I was then of a mind to go home for a while and wait.

    That’s when I got a text from the bitch: “My place now!”
    Feet dreams are made of stink

  9. #149
    Apprentice Footsniffer OneAuthor's Avatar
    Join Date
    Nov 2016
    Location
    USA
    Posts
    430
    Chapter 49 - The Five Demands


    I did contemplate making the bitch wait a while longer. Fuck, my dominant would have had her wait all night! But I needed to get this done and avoid making it unnecessarily more difficult than it was already going to be. I took the route through the park where Chris and I spent some time together. As I looked over at the grass where we talked, my heart pulsed just a little heavily. I knew he would be at Aurelia’s and wondered if I would get to see him tonight. I really hoped I would, but I was also really dreading what I was going to say.

    Eventually, I got to Aurelia’s house and knocked on the heavy wooden door using the large brass knocker. I was still really impressed with her place and recalled Beth’s point earlier in the day about how success is linked to realizing the potential of your dominant. I was no doubt a changing person and could see sense in how that would help me achieve much more. The trouble was that I could also see how much I could potentially lose by letting go.

    The door swung open to interrupt my thoughts. It was Aurelia. She didn’t acknowledge me but instead turned and walked back into the house. I waited a few seconds almost half expecting her to launch at me on sight. She seemed very cold but no longer as volatile as earlier, so I entered with trepidation. I removed my shoes and placed them in the shoe rack then entered through the porch and turned into the living room.

    Aurelia was at the bottom of the stairs and called out to me. “Hey bitch, pour me a wine I am going up to get changed. You may have a glass yourself, given the shit day you have had. But only one, understand?”

    Without waiting for an answer, she ascended leaving me alone in the living room. I looked around and could see a decanter of red wine and three glasses. I assumed Grace would be joining us and hence the third glass, so poured three and quickly downed one. I’d had a completely fucking shit day so far, so she could go to hell telling me I was only allowed one. I then quickly poured a second and went to sit down on the pink leather sofa. As I sat there admiring the rather bizarre artwork and top end technology that adorned the room, I realized how tired I was from the emotional outpouring of the day. I was half tempted to have a lay down and grab some sleep but knew I needed to stay on guard while I was in the viper’s nest.

    Noticing the record player and record collection again that I had perused on the night of the masqued ball, I made my way over taking another big swig of my red wine. As I leafed through the records, I remained impressed by her jazz collection and thought to myself how strange it was that a complete fucking psycho like her would have such sophisticated taste in music. My musical inspiration was my mother by birth. I was very young when she passed away, but the one thing that remained with me was her love for jazz. I had some pictures of her playing the soprano saxophone, which apparently was her prized possession. I had a little sigh to myself as I recalled those difficult memories, before pulling out a few more records to take my mind away from them.

    I found a couple of very nice French jazz LPs including Noel McGhie and Space Spies and then I found the Vincent Geminiani LP called Modern Pop Percussion which had a tune on it titled Ophis Le Serpentaire. The haunting surreal melody and undulating rhythms on that tune were stunning and hypnotically emotive. I really wanted to put it on the record player, as it had been years since I had heard it, and it really meant a lot to me. I had lost my own copy and it was nigh on impossible to track another down. Fucking bitch must be loaded to have these tunes, which just made me resent her a little more. I pushed the records back into place and swigged the remainder of my wine back. Figuring she would be down soon I sped back and poured myself a third glass. If I was going to be in for a tough night, it would be with at least three glasses in my stomach.

    I had just sat down when I heard a door slam upstairs and the padding of feet across the landing. As Aurelia started descended the stairs I noticed she was wearing a stunning red low-cut dress with shoulder straps and white pearls. On the bottom half, she had white sports socks, which looked worse for wear and some old beat up trainers. I had a little shudder figuring her feet would be on my menu tonight and I fucking hated that. Her figure blurred a little as she descended and I wiped my eyes to agitate my senses to ensure my fatigue didn’t take any of the edge off my sharpness.

    Aurelia stepped over towards me and sat on one of the two pink leather chairs by the side of the sofa I was on. She sat down with poise, every move she made looked deliberate and pre-meditated. Aurelia crossed her legs and swayed her dirty sneaker towards me, the smell rising from it was fucking disgusting and she was smirking at my clear discomfort.

    “Do you find my perfume not to your taste, whore?” Aurelia sneered.

    Not wanting to entertain her little game I tried to change the subject. “I see you have a copy of the Geminiani LP, Aurelia. A little above your primitive tastes, I would have thought.” I said this with a smirk on my face.

    Though my dominant was laughing its arse off inside, she wasn’t and her immediate change in demeanor was quite unsettling. I half expected her to launch at me, but she instead bit her lip and returned a rather sinister fake smile. I must be fucking knackered, I thought. I was now ready to hit my bed as soon as possible. The day I’d had and the wine must be a bad combination.

    “My record collection has nothing to do with you, slut. You may think it will impress me or distract me to pluck out records, remember the names and then reel them off. But I assure you, I see right through your little game. Jazz is for sophisticated palettes, not stupid little cunts like you. Now go fetch my drink, slut.” Aurelia growled.

    As I arose, my legs started to buckle and it was all I could do to stand up straight. Aurelia jumped on my clumsiness immediately. “I knew you were stupid. Walking is even beyond your tiny brain.”

    I took another step and my legs faltered again. They felt like lead. “How many fucking glasses did you have bitch?” Aurelia asked, alluding to my excessive drinking.

    “I don’t fucking know. Three, I think. Who cares?” I slurred.

    As I took another step, Aurelia uncrossed her legs and flipped my back foot up with her sneaker - causing me to trip and fall. I heard her shout “Fucking stupid bitch” just before I blacked out altogether.

    ----

    I awoke slowly and feeling very groggy. My eyes were still very cloudy and it took a number of blinks and some hard concentration to get some focus. As I started to move I felt completely restrained, so looked down to see I was trapped in several restrictive devices. I felt handcuffs on my wrists, which were behind my back. Across my ankles were what also looked like cuffs as well, though separated by a three-inch long bolt to restrict walking. Across my upper arms and upper legs was a heavy black nylon rope binding them together - meaning further restriction. I was kneeling and would find it near impossible just to stand, let alone run. Finally, there was another set of black nylon ropes - crisscrossing my body - attached to my leg and foot knots at one end and arm knots and handcuffs at the other. I was also completely naked.

    “Bondage is a wonderful thing you know, slut. Men and women used to pay me thousands for my skills, and you get to enjoy them for free. My knot technique is perfect and I can assure you your weak pathetic body will not be moving an inch from the neck down...unless I allow it. I figured that you wouldn’t be open to wearing handcuffs again after last time, so I offered you a little temptation to ensure you would do exactly what I wanted. Three glasses, wasn’t it? What a stupid fucking idiot you are.”

    My eyes were now focusing, as I could see Aurelia sat back on the pink leather chair that she was in when I collapsed. She had a glass of wine and was swilling it around and sipping it intermittently.

    When I looked at it she spoke again. “Oh, this one is fine. In fact, it is one of my best: a Château Margaux ‘95. The one you drank had a sedative in it. Oh, and a nice dose of my piss. I knew a vulgar palette like yours couldn’t tell the difference between a fine wine and my piss, so I treated you to the latter. You think that spending time with Beth makes you special, but to the others and I you are nothing more than a worthless tramp. You have no refinement, no knowledge and certainly no finesse. In fact, you are little more than Beth’s bitch in my eyes.” Aurelia then took another sip of her wine and tilted her head back to acknowledge the bouquet and taste of grape.

    “Fuck you, Aurelia. You are the worthless tramp.” I snarled.

    Aurelia calmly gathered up a pair of slim black gloves that were resting on the arm of her chair and placed them carefully on her hands - taking the time to adjust the fingers so they were snug and comfortable. She then leaned forward and slapped me so hard across the face that I thought I was going to black out again. But my restraints somehow held me firm against its impact.

    “Right, whore. Let’s start at the beginning then, shall we? First of all, I will remind you only this last time to refer to me as a goddess. Any other reference will result in my glove and crop re-educating your face and back respectively until the pain leaves you breathless. Now, I may look quite calm and controlled but I assure you the hatred and anger inside me at this moment is something quite extraordinary, even for me. Knowing myself like I do, I can promise you that if I were in your position right now I would be positively quaking with fear at what was to come.”

    “Now let's recap on how we finished our last little encounter, shall we? So, as I recall it, you took the liberty of calling me a mad fucking psycho bitch on your way out, which normally from my friends I would take as a compliment. From you however, a gutter slut, I take only offense. Chalk that one up.”

    “Then there was the threat, indicating the indulgences that I had prepared and administered were no more than a day at the seaside apparently compared to what you would do to me. Clearly, I was upset by that, as you were basically telling me your ability to inflict suffering was well beyond mine and I simply cannot have that.”

    “Finally, you threw one last threat against me mind-fucking Chris, saying that ‘he doesn’t love me and never will’. That’s some bunch of horseshit, considering what you did to him today.”

    “All in all, I don’t think I have ever sat in a room with someone I have despised and wanted to hurt as much as you right now.” Aurelia then took another sip of wine, toasting her speech.

    I guess a whole bunch of her outburst was going to come out sooner or later this evening. Though her propensity for recalling every word with such precision was a little disturbing. My dominant had a big mouth, as I had learned over the last few weeks, and I was now going to end up suffering badly for not keeping it in check. Despite all the threats and the impending punishment, which I kind of deserved based on what I did to Chris today, it was her use of his name that hurt me the most, especially in the context she used it.

    Just then the front door burst open and Grace entered. “Is the fucking shitty little cunt here?”

    “Have a look for yourself, Grace sweetheart,” Aurelia said.

    Fucking perfect, two wound-up crazy bitches to deal with now. I was starting to wonder if I was going to get through this night alive. And as Aurelia had planted the seed in my mind, my fear was growing by the minute. Grace was soaked with sweat, having just been for a long run by the look of her and was wearing a grey and pink flannelette jogging suit with pretty nasty looking white sports socks and old ratty sneakers. A pink sports t-shirt reached out above the zip of the jogging suit top.

    As Grace made her way over to me, Aurelia spoke again. “You said that you would like to get off making this slut suffer big time. Do you remember that, my love?”

    “Oh yes, I remember all too well, Aurelia. I so want to see her suffer, my heart is racing with excitement already. This is going to be fucking legendary!”

    Grace then stepped over so she was standing directly above me, so I naturally looked up at her. “That’s right, you fucking despicable cunt, look at me. By the end of tonight, you will learn to fear me like you tried to make me fear you. I even recall you threatening to kill me if I told anyone about you trying to strangle me. Well, now you can know how it feels, slut!”

    Grace then crouched down on her knees and placed her hands around my throat. She then started to squeeze softly at first but increasing the pressure with every moment.

    “You feel that slut? How does it feel knowing you are totally helpless and your life it literally in my hands?”

    Grace then applied more pressure to the point where it was more than uncomfortable and bordering on pain.

    “Do you remember what I said to you, Grace? Just remember I don’t make empty threats bitch!” I was damning her fucking pathetic attempts to scare me.

    I felt Grace’s hands soften around my throat, as she recalled my words - recognizing their gravity.

    Aurelia then put her hand on Grace’s shoulder. “Don’t you fear her, Grace my dear. Her words are shallow and she is full of empty threats. I am here with you now and she is completely at your command. Unleash your will on her and teach her to respect your dominant.”

    Grace then slapped my face hard three times, which stung like fuck. She appeared to be converting her fear into anger and unleashing it into my cheeks. They were throbbing badly and had I not been restrained I was sure I would have toppled under that torrent.

    “Shut your fucking foul mouth, slut. I am in control now and you will learn to respect and fear me like she did.” Grace snarled.

    “Who the fuck else you been putting on Grace, the five-year-olds down at the primary school?” I shouted back.

    Grace slapped my face even harder three more times, using the full leverage of her body weight to apply the force. It was a minor miracle I didn’t go over, as I toppled to the side slightly on each. I screamed angrily on every one and I could feel the trickle of blood down my cheek, as my eyes started to stream tears. It was more the intensity of the pain and anger than any sorrow for myself I was feeling.

    “You have no fucking idea what I am capable of, you ignorant pathetic slut! One day you will realize that and it will be too late!” Grace seemed like she was losing it completely.

    “What are you going on about, Grace? Just fucking punish her already. And remember, don’t do so much damage to her face. I don’t want a whole bunch of shit off her big sister Beth tomorrow.” Aurelia said all of this in a stern tone.

    Grace seemed to gather herself momentarily, and then placed her hands around my throat again and started squeezing. This time much harder and with real venom and purpose. I was starting to choke and could see in Grace’s face she was actually acting without any empathy or emotion. I suddenly realized I was in grave danger.

    Grace scowled at me. “Let me see if I remember the words correctly cunt. ‘Right now, your life is in the balance and I would have absolutely no qualms about offing you. I feel nothing for you and your miserable life.’ That was it, right? Wasn’t it?”

    I could no longer respond as my head went bright red and I struggled to breathe. I desperately tried to move, but Aurelia had placed me in bondage that left me utterly helpless. Everything then went dark.

    -----

    When I awoke, Grace was sat down on one of the pink chairs and Aurelia was leaning over me slapping my unmarked cheek.

    As I came around, she spoke. “Near fucking miss you had there, slut. Luckily for you, I don’t need your death on my conscience. Because if I didn’t give a shit, you would be gone by now.”

    Seeing I was now awake, she pulled me back up onto my knees and went to sit down next to Grace.

    “Well, Grace, you certainly let off some steam there, love. I didn’t realize how angry this piece of shit had made you.” Aurelia laughed.

    “I haven’t finished yet,” Grace said, forebodingly.

    “Well, be a love and get us some more wine while I have a little talk with this piece of trash.”

    Grace got up and took Aurelia’s glass as well as her own for a refill, indicating I had been out for some time.

    As she left for the kitchen, Aurelia looked at me. “What the fuck are you not telling me, bitch?”

    “Look, I gave her a hard time and yes I did threaten her. She started giving me a whole bunch of shit about what you and her were doing with Chris and I lost it. Much like you would, right? I get that you want to fuck me up because of who you are but why should I accept shit from her?”

    “You will accept whatever shit I command and from whoever I want, you worthless tramp. Especially if it’s Grace. She is worth a thousand of you!”

    “Look, why don’t you just get on with fucking me up? It’s why you brought me here, right?”

    Aurelia was unsettled a little by my casual response and goading for more punishment. I, however, was tired of all this crap. For the first time in many years, the wall I had surrounded myself with was crumbling and flashbacks of my childhood suffering were leaking in. In part, I deserved all this for who I was and who I have become. At this point, I just didn’t care anymore.

    Aurelia could see my resignation, which I knew from my dominant side would really fuck with her pleasure at my suffering. If she continued with this level of brutality she sensed it wouldn’t necessarily break me like she wanted. My attitude to what was happening was making her curious.

    “You are a fucking weird one, bitch. You nearly died and all you can say is ‘get on with it’ to more punishment. Do you have some kind of death wish?”

    “Look, I don’t really want to discuss it. Let’s just say I know more about pain than you ever will.”

    Aurelia went ballistic. “FUCK YOU! You know nothing of pain. If you had to live a fraction of my early life, it would have destroyed a sniveling bitch like you. Don’t sit there and think you can tell me about suffering, cunt. You have no fucking idea.”

    Though I was sure she was wrong, I really didn’t have the strength to argue. I was bound up so I couldn’t move an inch, my cheeks were burning like hell, my throat was still only just recovering from the swelling of Grace’s strangulation and now she wanted a competition over who had the harder upbringing.

    “Ok, whatever,” I said.

    Aurelia was hitting the roof now and knew she was losing control. I was suspecting a vicious onslaught, but instead she left the room to join Grace in the kitchen. I guess it was to cool off.

    Around fifteen minutes later, they both returned with their drinks and took the seats in front of me. Aurelia had pulled me a couple of feet forward so I was close enough to kick and then applied a neck brace to my current restraints that would keep my head forward facing. I guessed she must have just about every fucking nasty torture and punishment accessory that was available from her BSDM ventures.

    Aurelia then looked at me intently. “Listen, cunt face. You need to fucking cool off a bit. When you start asking for punishment and meaning it, it shows us how fucked up you are and also calls for a change in approach.”

    She then went on. “I remember how much you love to worship feet, especially smelly dirty feet, so we have rolled out our nastiest socks just for the occasion. Grace has a particularly bad foot odour problem, but despite that was kind enough to wear her socks all weekend just for you. I am actually surprised no one at Seraphina’s stables actually noticed, Grace.”

    “I have my ways, Aurelia, my love.”

    “So now we have you all strapped up tight in front of us, we thought a nice calm hour of sniffing and licking foul feet is exactly what you need to reconnect with the sane Nicola who hates all this shit.”

    Grace then got up and pulled a pouffe in front of my face, on which they then placed their filthy sneakers. Given the restraints I was in, my face was leaning right over the end - completely at their mercy. I knew this would be fucking nasty and I was starting to feel sick at the thought. I had heard stories of Grace’s feet and she went into great detail herself when goading me before, so I would need to really get it together if I was going to get through this without giving them the satisfaction they craved to watch me suffer.

    Aurelia then produced a crop from the side of her chair and flashed it across the space in front of me. “Of course, I suspect you will still need a little encouragement to do exactly as we command. This little lady will help me with that.”

    “So now as we have all night, we can go nice and slow here. Why don’t you have a go at removing our shoelaces with your teeth?”

    I knew I would have to put in some effort during the course of this evening, otherwise the whole time would be dedicated to whipping my back and slapping my face. And though I could be a hard, stubborn bitch, I knew in the end I would eventually relent. With those thoughts in my mind, I decided that in the main I would do as they asked, unless they really ramped it up on me. That said, I wasn’t going to plough on at any pace. I would make them work for their supper.

    As Grace’s first sneaker was placed up to my mouth, the first thing that struck me was the heat coming from her foot. That was quickly followed by a smell so thick and stifling, it was making me choke even whilst still trapped inside the shoe. Aurelia wasn’t kidding when she said that Grace had an odour problem. Fucking hell, if my feet ever smelled that bad I would go and see a chiropodist and get them checked out before they rotted away and fell off.

    Taking care to breathe in through my mouth, I started to nibble at the double knot that Grace had tied. It wasn’t pulled that tightly so within a few minutes I had managed to get some leverage on it and then pulled to release it. It was then just a matter of pulling to undo the remaining tied part of her laces. As I waited for Grace to present the second sneaker, I could see her face change to something resembling annoyance. Since she had returned from the kitchen a definite calmer person than when she left after half killing me, she had seemed almost relaxed. That was changing again now.

    Eventually, she shouted at me. “Well suck the fucking laces clean then, you filthy whore!”

    Oh, of course, I thought. The laces. Why didn’t I think of that? Maybe because being this fucking nasty to someone is just immoral. As I started to suck on her near-black laces, I tried to take my mind off the taste by recalling my approach with Henrietta to foot worship. Generally, I would get to the sniffing part pretty quickly, which I knew she enjoyed, and then would make sure if I was in the mood to get some nice foot licking and toe sucking afterward. I didn’t really make her wallow in the filth of my sneakers and definitely not shit like my laces beforehand. Then I started to wonder whether she would actually like me to draw out her punishment like this. I guess for a submissive, it would actually make the tension and build up that much more potent. For me, however, it was already starting to grate on me, and I was sure my face was giving away my discomfort at being tethered for so long - as well as being made to do something so beneath me.

    “Ok,” Grace said, “next one now, slut. Don’t make me have to spell it out this time. I know you are useless, inept and as thick as shit, but don’t labour it.”

    I then started nibbling at the second shoelace and as I looked at Grace, I started to think to myself how strange it was that such a shy, intelligent and passive woman as her could become so twisted and seduced by these punishments. At least with Aurelia and Beth, I got it. They were natural dominants and hence thought it was their right, even their duty to dominate others. But Grace up until a few weeks back knew nothing of this lifestyle and I suspect had no innate tendencies for it. Perhaps her descent into all this was actually driven more by her peers and Aurelia. Was it simply that Grace was trying to fit in, or did she actually see herself as ascending the power ladder and actually finding a position for herself amongst the dominant elite? Either way, I was aware of how aroused she got when she did punish her victims. In many ways, she got off on it more than any of us. Why the fuck was that?

    During all this contemplation time, I had subconsciously managed to untie Grace’s shoelace and was now sucking on it. It must have been a while as she snatched her sneaker back and the lace caught on my teeth as it was retracted - snaring my lips on the way through. Ouch, I thought, and winced. She smirked back at me.

    Aurelia’s sneakers were then presented to my face. “Mine doesn't have a double knot so you can use the extra time by giving them a tongue bath, sneaker slut.”

    It was still Aurelia who knew how to press all my buttons. It was as though she could see right through me when she planned each step of my suffering. Her instructions really grated on me much more than Grace’s, who I saw as more impertinent due to her lower rank on the dominance ladder. Aurelia, however, was the genuine article - a real nasty, horrible tour-de-force, and someone you either made a point of getting on the side of, or getting out the way of. For me, though, I couldn’t stop myself challenging her. Beating her down and having her serve me was a thought virus that was filling up my mind and starting to pre-occupy my thoughts daily. It would be so sublime to have her suffer for me, I thought, which then helped me understand why trapping me like this was so perfect for her.

    I put my tongue out to try and clean the sneaker when the lace was untied, but she withdrew it slightly so I couldn’t reach. My bodily restriction was also preventing movement - including through my neck. Aurelia laughed at my pathetic attempts to clean her sneaker.

    “That tongue would be incapable of giving pleasure to a door mouse, let alone to real women like us. She can’t even reach my sneaker, which is a mere two inches away from the slut’s mouth, Grace.”

    “Pathetic, that tongue should be cut off to save us having to listen to her endless drivel, too. Stupid, dumb bitches like her should be seen and not heard. In fact, seeing her makes me feel sick. She is so fucking ugly, only a real dick head like our slave would be stupid enough to fall for trash like that.” Grace was starting to ramp up her anger and vitriol.

    Aurelia also looked angry but more from what Grace had just said. It was like she wanted to stifle her outburst somehow, though why she would want to protect me I had no idea.

    “Well, go get a nice sharp knife then, Grace.” Aurelia was now smiling at me.

    Grace leaped up and immediately started making for the kitchen. “Excellent!” She then disappeared.

    I was genuinely disturbed by this, as I couldn’t be 100% sure this was purely a mind game. Being as bound as I was, I knew I would be at their mercy for pretty much any punishment they cared to inflict on me. I then recalled Aurelia saying that she didn’t want me damaged to an extent that Beth would be seeking revenge, so relaxed a little.

    “Oh, I couldn’t really give a fuck what Beth thinks or does really, whore. The only reason I would actually leave that tongue in your mouth is to service my feet and arsehole. After all, that’s all you are good for.” She then chuckled.

    The blood must have drained from my face with the cold delivery of this threat and I felt my body shudder at the prospect.

    “Mmm, delicious! I felt that one. I got some little goosebumps just seeing how fearful I can make you. Weakness, that’s what I smell, and what I shall exploit. Whether it’s tonight, the day after or even next week...you will crumble and fall beneath me. You know you will. In fact, I would be thinking the sooner the better if I were you, as it will save so much unnecessary extra pain and suffering.”

    Grace soon returned with the knife: a long razor sharp kitchen blade, which was so potent it came in it’s own slipcase.

    “Perfect, Grace. That will go through her tongue like it was butter. We will, of course, need a branding implement to cauterize the wound. We don’t want her choking to death and putting a swift end to her slavery, do we?” She then cackled and Grace joined in with her laughter.

    Aurelia then went on. “We can use my ceramic hair straighteners. They heat up nice and hot and should be a perfect fit for that worthless mouth of hers. Would you pop upstairs and fetch them from my dressing table, love?”

    Looking at how calm Aurelia was organising all this, I was starting to wonder if she might actually go through with it.

    “You see, whore, I know a number of specialists in this kind of thing and have seen some pretty fucking nasty, sadistic shit in my time that I wouldn’t force on my worst enemy. Well maybe with the exception of you, of course. I have never actually extracted a tongue or removed an appendage, but having witnessed the process a number of times, I am quite familiar with what is required. The only thing we will need is a sedative, as I can’t have you screaming the house down making a fuss. Anyway, I know by experience the pain will put you out, so we might as well just save you that little discomfort. Well, only if you beg for it of course.” Aurelia smirked again and tapped my cheek with her sneaker.

    “Look, Aurelia…sorry, I mean goddess. This has gone far enough. I know you are fully capable of doing this but you have nothing to prove to me. I am sorry for what I did to Grace and now I just want out, ok?” I was starting to tremble and feel sick with their sordid games.

    “Well, I am not going to cut it out just yet, slut. I don’t want to ruin a perfectly good evening of suffering for you. You know how I like my little coup-de-grace to finish off my little sessions. Your tongue removal will be just perfect for that. I even know a few doctors I can reach in case something goes wrong. You can stay here tonight so we can keep an eye on you while you recover.”

    My courage was shot at this point, realizing no words or actions could prevent whatever they intended. I couldn’t move a muscle and knew my dominant mouth would only make things worse. I was left with no option but to bargain and plead.

    “Ok. Look, I am genuinely afraid now. You have succeeded. I realize now that I was stupid to fuck around with Grace and I regret it. Just let me out of here and I will do whatever you ask.”

    “Really, slut? Well, I put it to you that you are only saying all this shit because you know I have you at my beck and call. If and when I release you, I am sure you will go running off to big sister crying for help and protection and I can’t really have that, can I?”

    “I promise I won’t, goddess. I know that will only defer your retribution, which in the end will be even worse!”

    “At last you are starting to realize how capable and determined I am. Indeed, if you were to cross me in such a way your life would be at an end. It would only be a matter of time.”

    “So, will you please spare me the tongue removal, goddess?”

    “I will consider your plea. It depends on your performance tonight. You see, I can still remove your tongue and let you live. We could then decide which appendage would be next and so forth depending on your behaviour in between our sessions. Fingers and toes are easily removed and you have twenty of those to play with.”

    We then heard Grace’s feet striding along the hallway upstairs. “Ok remember, slut. I want to see utter devotion from here on otherwise…” She then made a slicing motion with her hand across her mouth. “We will discuss the whatever I want part of your plea when we have some privacy later.”

    Grace jumped off the final few stairs excitedly and across the room. “They weren’t on your dressing table in the end. I looked everywhere and eventually found them in the bottom drawer of the wardrobe. Shall I plug them in?”

    “Patience, Grace. We have all night after all. Let’s relax and have our feet pampered for a while, shall we? I know you like that.”

    “Well, I did work especially hard on these socks. So yeah, that would be great, Aurelia.”

    “Ok, take a seat then, my love. Foot whore, would you like to sniff and slobber over goddess Grace’s beautiful feet? They do have a refined, unique bouquet to them unlike anyone else’s.”

    “Yes, I would like that very much please, goddess.” I was resenting every word as they left my mouth.

    Aurelia smirked, seeing my immediate attitude adjustment and how much it was killing me.

    “Wow, that’s some turnaround, bitch. We will see how much you like my feet when you are up close and personal with them. I want to see complete submission to them. If there is anything but love and desire in your eyes for them, I will be displeased. Oh, and don’t think a little foot worship is going to stop me carving that tongue out tonight slut. That is going to take a minor miracle on your part, but servicing my feet will help your cause.”

    Grace then spat in my face hard a number of times. “Feels pretty fucking degrading, doesn’t it bitch? I didn’t forget one second of our encounter and nor will you about tonight.”

    As the spit ran down my face, Aurelia laughed and sat back in her chair with her wine looking at me with contempt like I was worthless. Grace chuckled in self-satisfaction, then sat down before presenting her sneakers back towards my face.

    Grace spoke with an air of superiority. “Ok, foot fungus, I will hear you beg now for the privilege to sniff my disgusting socks.”

    “Please, goddess Grace, may I have the privilege of sniffing your disgusting socks?” I spoke in the best pleading voice I could muster, though I must have been sneering though most of it.

    Grace slapped me hard with her sneaker on the same area she had hit me earlier. Consequently, the pain returned.

    “Disgusting? How dare you!”

    “I am sorry, goddess, I meant beautiful.” I corrected myself, just wanting this done and dusted.

    “Well, now you put it like that, toe sniffer, maybe I will let you have just a little sample.” Grace had an evil grin on her face.

    She extended her sneakers out towards my face again and then placed the heel of one on top of my head. She then pressed it down hard to get friction from my hair and then eased the heel of her sock free from its tight casing. She then pressed the hot, wet heel of her foot against my forehead and started to slide her filthy socks down my face towards my nose. As they approached I nearly screamed the smell was so bad. I really had no idea how I was going to cope with this at all. Even in my worst nightmares, I didn’t think they could smell that bad.

    As her socked foot slid down my face, it coated it with a hot sticky layer of sweat containing just about every foul smell in the world all wrapped up inside it. I actually started to sweat due to how foul the stench was, combined with how hot her feet were in the first place. After around twenty seconds, her foot had completed its slow descent down my face and she cupped her toes around my nose - pressing the sock webbing firmly around my nostrils. It was the place on her foot where I knew it would smell strongest, so I held my breath hoping and praying for some kind of miracle stay of execution. None came.

    Aurelia laughed. “I know just how bad they are, slut. I still can’t get used to the smell myself and Grace has them like that almost all the time lately. That said, I am not as close as you are thankfully but I will tell you something. You will sniff them and sniff them fucking good if you ever want out of that bondage and leaving here with your tongue. So it is the easy way by submitting yourself right now, or the hard way with a sock gag and my crop. You can choose.”

    I muttered ‘bitches’ under my breath, which was obscured by Grace’s foot and prepared for my first sniff. My dominant was really getting fucked off at this point and I was plotting every conceivable revenge in my mind, just to stay together with that sock on my nose.

    As I took my first tentative sniff my head immediately went dizzy and my nostrils burnt like someone had put a lit match up them. The evil offensive acrid smell shot through my body like a cloud of acidic gas and I choked, coughed and spluttered. My face was also bright red and the veins on my neck were standing to attention as blood shot through my face trying to wash the offending olfactory killer away.

    “Wow, Grace, that might be the best reaction I have seen yet to those nasty socks of yours. I was going to leave the room and let you get on with it given how bad they are, but now I am glad I decided to stay. Give that foul sock another big whiff, cheese drinker. I demand more entertainment.”

    Grace was now flush red herself with sexual tension and excitement. She just couldn’t stop herself, especially when her victims like me hated it as much as I did. She started to reach down between her thighs to stroke her pussy gently.

    “I want to make this one last, Aurelia. Normally I get too excited like at the club on Friday night and reach my peak real quickly. Tonight, I want her suffering to last ages, so I can burn the memory long in my mind to revisit time and time again.”

    “Knock yourself out, Grace. We have as long as you want and she isn’t going anywhere.”

    Grace then started clenching and unclenching her socked toes around my nose, just to stifle my breathing and promote more intake of her smell.

    “Tell me how much you hate this, bitch. I want to hear it.” Grace was rubbing herself softly.

    Aurelia, seeing I wasn’t going to give her the satisfaction, lashed my shoulder hard with the crop before sitting back. It stung like hell and she knew it.

    “Well, goddess the smell is utterly horrendous and is making me feel positively sick. It is actually burning my nostrils and completely debilitating me. Not only do I feel physically nauseous, but it is also completely belittling to be stuck here sniffing your feet just so you can get off on it. Is that what you wanted to hear?” I said all of this sarcastically.

    Aurelia was going to whip me again but apparently, Grace loved every word of my pissed off tirade and continued to rub herself.

    “Ok slut, bite the end of my sock and start to pull it off. It should slide off nice and easy with the copious amounts of sweat on my foot. Just make sure you only pull it off halfway.” Grace was confusing both Aurelia and me as to her intent.

    As her socked foot descended to settle on my lips, I caught the bitter, revolting salty taste and nearly heaved there and then. I closed my eyes to think of something else, as I clenched my teeth on the end of the sock. When I had a firm grasp I tried to pull my head back but it wouldn’t move due to the neck restraint.

    “She has the sock in her teeth, Grace. You will need to pull your foot, as she cannot move her neck even an inch!” Aurelia giggled. “Still, at least you can control exactly how much of the sock gets removed for whatever it is you are planning.”

    Grace opened her eyes and looked to confirm what Aurelia had said, then proceeded to draw her foot away slowly. The filthy white sock was now barely hanging onto the heel of her foot and the toe end was overhanging by about two inches.

    “Perfect, sewer slut. Now unclench your teeth.”

    I complied to Grace’s order, wondering what the fuck was going on.

    “Right now, you may suck the filth out of the toe end of my socks where all the really nasty shit has collected. I demand a black tongue and at least ten minutes washing before we can proceed. Oh, and if you throw up, I will reset the clock back to zero.

    Fucking hell, no way was I going to do that shit for her. The sniffing was bad enough, but this was getting ridiculous.

    Aurelia knew I wasn’t going to comply just by the look on my face, but couldn’t resist a little humiliation before she arose with her crop again.

    “You know, Grace, I have met some pretty hardcore fucking feet lovers in my day. But your style and intensity of foot domination are more than I think any one of them could have handled. When it comes to nasty feet worship, you are truly the queen!”

    Grace beamed with pride at her mentor’s compliment, whilst Aurelia stood above me and administered two hard lashes across my shoulder. Once again, the pain throbbed and coursed through me and I even shouted to expel the feeling.

    Aurelia laughed. “Next time it will be three, and so on.”

    Grace’s filthy sock toe entered my mouth, as she pushed it towards me and rested it on my tongue. Needing a break from more lashes, I brought my lips down and braced myself for the horrendous emissions to come. I expected my taste buds to quit my life forever. I did actually feel some sick come up, but I managed to stifle it back down and held all my resolve together to suck on that sock for ten minutes. The first couple were the worst, as I adjusted as best I could to the invasion in my mouth. After that it almost felt routine. Grace played with herself, softly groaning periodically as they both watched me almost in a hypnotic trance.

    “Ok, bite on the sock now, slut. It’s time for it to come off so you can experience the wonder of my perfect toes.”

    I bit again on the sock as she pulled her foot back, before the sock recoiled once off of her foot and hung in my mouth.

    “Don’t drop my sock, bitch! Gather it up with your tongue until it fills your mouth. It will save me having to get out of my chair to force it in there myself as a sock gag.” Grace smirked.

    Fuck me. Don’t get out of your chair, please. I would hate to think I had inconvenienced you or anything, you revolting unwashed fucking tramp. I was sneering my resentment at her, as I gathered the sock up.

    “Careful, slut,” Aurelia said in a threatening tone. “You make sure you look at Grace with respect and subservience to recognize her superiority over you, or I will get her to put the tongs on to charge.”

    The revulsion of the socks and her demeaning orders had almost made me forget about the threat hanging over me, I was so lost in the moment. I looked at Aurelia and validated her ice-cool intent and then adjusted my attitude accordingly. As my mouth was gagged with the abysmal sock, I didn’t bother to try and speak.

    Grace was only half aware of all this, too busy getting into her own sexual arousal and wanting her bare foot in my face. Almost immediately after I had gathered up my sock gag, she started firmly wiping her sweaty foot all over my face.

    “Mmmm, let me get all my precious scent over that face. I am marking my territory, foot whore. Given we own you completely now, I am making sure you will smell of feet for as long as we keep you captive. You will become a connoisseur in my foot stench. Drink in all that delicious sweat as I coat your face with it. Now let's get that undeserving nose right between my toes so you can hoover out my yummy jam.” Grace laughed, as she was really getting excited at this point and rubbing herself more frequently.

    “Fucking hell, that’s evil!” I shrieked into the sock gag and Aurelia chuckled.

    Each breath I was now taking was coming directly from Grace’s toes and Aurelia was starting to laugh herself into hysterics.

    “That is so fucking nasty. I love it!”

    She leaned forward and pinched my nose waiting for my face to go bright red. On releasing it a huge shot of toe stench blasted its way into my nostrils and I coughed and gagged again. Aurelia was literally crying with laughter now and repeated the process a further four times, studying and laughing at my utter despair each time.

    After the fifth time, Aurelia could see Grace was starting to approach her climax, so pulled the sock gag out of my mouth. “Suck on those toes while she climaxes, whore. It will send her into orbit.”

    “If I do it, will you let me go?” I asked, and a further three lashes rained down on my shoulders.

    “You are in no place to bargain, slut. You are working to keep that tongue of yours, remember? Now use it to pleasure her toes or lose it!” Aurelia snarled, widening her eyes to add to her threat.

    I took Grace’s toes into my mouth and wrapped my tongue around them and licked, as I would have wanted if Henrietta were doing it to me. Grace did indeed go into orbit and her body almost snapped, as her orgasm started to take effect. The convulsion in her body forced her foot deeper into my mouth and choked me. As I coughed and spluttered, she started screaming the house down. It lasted for at least twenty seconds, as if she was coming in some endless loop of multiple orgasms. Like I said before, no one got off on this like she did. Eventually, after one final ear-piercing scream, she collapsed and luckily her foot fell out of my mouth.

    I was quite exhausted with the ordeal myself. Not being able to move for so long was making my body start to cramp and ache. Aurelia went to sit down and then took some time stroking Grace’s hair while she relaxed and recovered. Aurelia took her own sneaker off and placed her own socks over my nose while they took their time.

    “I don’t want you to miss out on your punishment time, while Grace gets herself together. So you can sniff on mine in the meantime. If I don’t hear sniffing, I will assume you are ready for your four-stroke cropping.” Aurelia chuckled, then squeezed her socks around my nose and focused on Grace.

    We stayed like that for about fifteen minutes, with me sniffing Aurelia’s revolting socks though they weren’t half as bad as Grace’s. As Grace started to recover, Aurelia smiled at her.

    “Have a glug of wine, my beautiful princess.”

    Aurelia then placed the glass to her lips and she took a drop. Aurelia then kissed her on the lips and rubbed her hands on Grace’s breasts.

    “Oh, Aurelia, you are getting me all horny again, love.”

    “Good, then you will be ready to put that other foot to some good use on our slave then, Grace darling!” Aurelia then looked down at me with an evil smile.

    FUCKING HELL! Not all over again! Grace and Aurelia then proceeded to lead me through the exact same torture of sock sniffing, sock sucking, toe sniffing and finally toe sucking as before. Grace’s climax was arguably even stronger the second time around, and the best that I could say about the whole ordeal is that she was shot to pieces and pretty much incapable of anything else when we were done.

    -----

    Aurelia spoke to Grace, even though she was barely with us in her post-climax state. “Now, Grace, our slave here is going to service me. For dominants, it is the ultimate low to service another so it is something I must make her do and I don’t want you to get jealous, ok?”

    Grace looked quite upset but was too out of it to really form a coherent objection.

    “Well, anyway, you have had your fun and now it is my turn. So, pussy-bitch, here is your perfect opportunity to prove to me why you should keep that tongue in your head. If you do a mind-blowing job pleasuring me, I would be loathed to remove it from you, right?” Aurelia laughed.

    I was tempted to ask if I could go after this but I was not inclined to give Aurelia an excuse to give me four further lashes. I was sure that would break the skin, given the force she was using, and wanted to get out as close to scar-free as I could manage.

    “Ok, goddess. I will serve you to show I deserve to keep my tongue.” I was summoning up as much enthusiasm as my discomfort and displeasure would allow.

    She was right, of course, that this was the ultimate submission for me as a dominant to pleasure her with my mouth, as my suffering was directly linked to her pleasure. Given I couldn’t move a muscle, Aurelia stepped over and straddled my mouth with her pussy. I noticed for the first time then that she wasn’t wearing knickers under her extravagant red designer dress.

    Her pussy was already wet watching Grace unleash both feet on me over what must have been close to an hour and a half. How I managed to get through that shit was really anyone’s guess. I presented my tongue to her and she lowered her pussy onto it slowly and deliberately. As it landed, she gave a loud moan as the warmth of my mouth and lips surrounded her.

    I set off at a pace trying to get this over and done quickly but Aurelia wasn’t having any of it. She placed her red painted fingernails in my back and applied enough pressure to dig them down into the flesh, causing me to yelp.

    “Slow down, slut! You are my tool for pleasure and you do as I say. I want slow, long strokes from that tongue to begin with. This is going to last a nice long time to ensure my end is befitting of my status above you. My nails will inform you if you are pleasing me or not. I don’t want to be distracted teaching you how to do this because you are incompetent.”

    I slowed down and felt her nails soften on my back indicating she was happy. I placed a firm pressure on her labia, as I traversed up and down it several times accumulating saliva to moisten her even more. She started groaning again, reinforcing my suspicions she was indeed enjoying it. Of course, I knew exactly what she wanted. The question was actually whether I was prepared to give her the pleasure she craved. Given this was hopefully my last test of the night, I decided to give her both barrels of my best attention to avoid any more issues.

    As I licked hard up and down her pussy, I started darting my tongue in and out of her at one end then encircling her clitoris at the other. I then proceeded to suck gently on her clitoris and allow it to vibrate between my lips knowing this would send shivers through her body. As I did this I could feel her hands shaking on my back and knew she really liked that. I slowed down a little to steady the pace of her ascent and then repeated the lip vibrations and sucking on her clitoris several times until her whole body was shaking. Her groaning now was loud and heightened. I was determined at least to fuck Grace off by giving Aurelia the climax of her life in front of her. As I caught a glimpse of Grace’s face, my suspicions were confirmed that she looked really hacked off.

    I then introduced little tongue swirls in between the lip vibrations and sucking and felt her hands move up to my hair. She was actually running her fingers through my hair at this point and had clearly lost track of exactly who was giving her this pleasure. It was rather disgusting me that she was effectively making love to me but at the same time I got a perverse kick out of it knowing I could have this effect on her.

    My next step was to increase the speed, pressure, and frequency of my attention around her clitoris which really started to make her whole body jolt and shudder. She was undoubtedly approaching her climax at this point. I concentrated hard to feel when she would hit that tipping point and managed to stop just before she was sent over the edge. I then teased and tantalized her clitoris delicately, just with the edge of my tongue, knowing her heightened sensitivity would be sending her mad. Each little tongue flick sent a strong shudder through her arms and body. She was actually submitting to my teasing. She was enjoying the control I was having over her orgasm. Fucking hell, this was perfect.

    When I sensed she could take no more and could feel her hands applying a strong pressure to my head, I started to increase the rate again and used my lip vibrations and tongue sucks on her clitoris to bring her towards her ending. Her moans grew into shouts and her shouts grew into screams. Her body was throwing itself all over the place and I was struggling to keep my tongue focused on her sensitive zone, but I hung in there as she had orgasm after orgasm. Her cum was flowing down my chin and dripping onto my thighs but I kept going. She then pulled my face into her pussy for one last huge eruption of pleasure during which her screams turned into tears of sheer ecstasy and sexual pleasure. Seconds later she literally fell back across the pouffe and into her chair crying with joy and rapture. Grace was distraught but remained motionless. I didn’t make eye contact with her but could feel her stare boring through my head.

    Everything fell silent for a long while except for Aurelia’s tears which turned into laughter before then she fell into a self-satisfied smile, as she curled up and embraced herself. I don’t think I have ever witnessed such a completely perfect orgasm as that, and I have never had one that good. That was something I would need to work on when others were pleasuring me.

    “Grace, would you please be a love and fill my wine up?” Aurelia moaned towards Grace who then got up and stormed off out of the room.

    Aurelia then turned her smiling face to me. “You know, slut, if I didn’t hate you so fucking much I would probably love you. Fuck, that tongue is never coming out of your pretty little mouth while I am alive to use it.”

    I smiled within myself knowing I had got myself out of a fucking shitty situation. I now just needed to walk the home straight and get out of here.

    “Kiss me then. Aurelia.”

    She looked back at me shocked and angry. “What did you just fucking say, bitch?”

    “I said kiss me. Then you will know if you hate me or not.”

    Aurelia looked at me deep in thought. My mind game was working perfectly and had really thrown her off. Before she had a chance to react either way, Grace returned with her wine and she was still looking brutally upset.

    “Here is your wine, Aurelia.” She almost shoved it in her face with the jealousy she felt and then stepped over to me and slapped me across the face again.

    “Toilet time bitch, open up.” Grace looked so livid, I was sure she was going to try and kill me again.

    Aurelia, still drunk in her post-orgasm daze, could only raise a smile lying on her side in the fetal position, content within herself.

    Grace looked around seemingly very agitated and seeing what she was looking for, gathered up Aurelia’s crop in her hand before returning to stand above me again. She was literally spitting in my face, she was so angry as she spoke.

    “You fucking little tramp whore. I see exactly what you are and what you are trying to do. Aurelia is mine, you understand? She fucking hates you, as do I. She will never feel any different to you no matter how much you try to please her and if you do, I will fucking kill you. Got it?”

    She was totally serious in her threat and I realized that if she started to try and strangle me again, Aurelia was not in a fit state to stop her this time. So, I went along with Grace’s threat to appease her as best I could.

    “Look I am really sorry, goddess. Aurelia said I was going to lose my tongue if I didn’t do a good job so I just did the best I could. There was really nothing else in it, honestly. I know you and Aurelia are very close and I would never try to come between that. Anyone who did would be a fucking fool.”

    “Damn fucking right, you gutter whore! Heed my warning though, as if I ever see you do that to my love ever again you will die.” Grace seethed.

    Though it was barely discernable, she did, in fact, go from murdering psychopath back down to mad bitch full of rage, which was a blessed relief - even though she still fully intended to punish me badly.

    “Right, here is how this works, whore. I am going to piss in your slutty little mouth to teach you not to use it against me. You will drink everything that goes in, as it goes in. I will not be stopping to give you a chance to recuperate. If you spill anything, I will start thrashing you with this thing.”

    Grace then waved the crop in front of my face just to let me know specifically what was already pretty obvious. I was really dreading this new low I was about to hit. Drinking someone’s piss, especially hers, was fucking revolting. I sighed, praying in my mind for this night to come to an end. I was feeling really uncomfortable now having been in bondage for so long and my body was starting to cramp badly.

    “Yes goddess, I understand.” This was all I could muster, as Grace pulled her jogging pants and white lacy knickers down around her ankles.

    She then stepped towards me and started rubbing her pussy against my exposed face. It stank pretty badly and was indicative of her reluctance to wash that made her feet smell so rank. I held my breath while she smeared it over my nose and mouth. I didn’t give her the satisfaction of my tongue, as she made no indication she wanted it and I had no desire to offer. A few moments later, I heard those god-awful words.

    “Ok, it’s coming, piss drinker. Open up.”

    I closed my eyes. With my body and head fully fixed in place to do her bidding, I opened my mouth and started to put my mind to work on as many divergent thoughts as I could. This time, my thoughts went to Beth’s promotion opportunity and the leverage that could give me to fuck these bitches over once and for all. Once I had Beth’s confidence, I was sure she would help me bring them down. I then felt a hot stream of liquid enter my mouth. It was salty with a hint of wine and made a filling up noise as it started to collect in my throat.

    It was time to take a gulp, as it was coming in hard and heavy, so I prepared my stomach and swallowed. It was difficult to achieve whilst keeping my mouth open but I got it done. I started imaging doing this back to them. I had never pissed in someone’s mouth before, but someone would be getting it from me and soon as this was fucking up my dominant big time. I hoped to god it would be them.

    Another gulp was required and I successfully repeated the same manoeuver without spilling any. Grace’s piss stream seemed to go on forever, but I was drinking it so quickly the taste was almost passing me by. I must have a better ability to block stuff out than I thought, but then my whole life had been about blocking things out I didn’t want to face.

    Grace was becoming really fucked off now and pushing her piss harder and faster into my mouth, but I still kept pace. In the end, she lost it seeing her game was being undone and just pissed all over my face anyway. It went into my eyes and up my nose and I started coughing and spluttering, trying to open up my airways and repair my damaged vision.

    “You fucking spilled it, you useless pathetic waste disposal whore! Now you will pay!”

    I then realized Grace was going to make me take that crop one way or another. She didn’t even stop pissing on me before the crop started lashing my bare exposed back. As she arched her back to put her full force into each blow, her piss kept flooding into my face and then down my torso onto my legs as she swung forward. The pain was overriding the discomfort of my saturated face at this point and she administered seven hard strokes before her piss abated and she paused for a break. She was out of breath, in part due to anger, but mostly from her exertions. My back was stinging like a bitch and I think some piss had gotten into the marks, which was just emphasizing the pain even more.

    “Clean me off then, toilet slut. It’s all that mouth of yours is fucking good for after all.”

    Having stood up to most of the drinking, I could finish the job, I thought, and sucked the piss from around Grace’s pussy. The worst bit was actually feeling her excessive pubic hair in my mouth. She was nothing like as well kept, clean and trimmed as Aurelia. Fucking skank, I thought.

    Grace then turned to Aurelia who was still curled up and smiling having watched Grace abuse me over the last ten minutes or so. “Can I cut her tongue out or not then, Aurelia?”

    Aurelia perked up slightly seeing she needed to be clear in her response. “No, Grace, I don’t need the shit from Beth that will come with that and I also like her tongue where it is.”

    “FUCKING HELL! Who do you care more about, her or me?!”

    “You of course, Grace. It has nothing to do with that. This is just politics.”

    “Well fuck politics and fuck you, Aurelia!”

    Grace then stormed off and leaped up the stairs in a flood of tears, desperate at an evening that had promised so much for her but delivered so little.

    Silence descended on us once again and Aurelia sat there looking at me, as the final remnants of Grace’s piss dripped off my face. As the door to their bedroom slammed from above, Aurelia looked over her shoulder to validate what she suspected, that Grace had gone to bed. She then got up, then made her way into the kitchen and came back with a tea towel. She reached over the top of me and unlocked my handcuffs and eased the ropes around my upper arms with expert navigation. She then threw the towel in my face.

    “Clean yourself up, whore. You look a right fucking state.”

    The freedom afforded to my arms was pure heaven after so much restriction and though my neck, torso, and legs were still bound the movement in my arms released much of my bodily cramping. I let out a huge sigh before using the tea towel to wipe my face, body, and legs. I then even wiped the pouffe seeing there were splash marks on it, before throwing the towel down at my feet.

    “Ok then, whore, it’s time for a little private conversation,” Aurelia said.

    I knew those words were always going to precede a deep and meaningful discussion when it came to Aurelia. She didn’t really do trash talking. She either talked because it needed saying or asked because she really needed to know. This evidently, was the latter.

    “I want to know why you fucked your ex-lover over so badly today,” she said with a look of absolute interest and seriousness.

    The first thing that struck me was the use of the word ‘ex’ like it was already over between Chris and me. I distinctly remember when he asked if he should leave, I said ‘I didn’t know’. Did he take that as a yes? What did Beth then say afterward that might have pushed him in that direction? Damn, I wish I’d had the courage to stay in that office now.

    Also, had he already discussed this with Aurelia? I suspected he had, as she would have made him talk so I needed to be careful not to lie - otherwise she would definitely know. The question for me was how much to tell Aurelia of Beth’s plans and the opportunity to be her second. If I opened that up, I could expect a whole bunch of extra opposition and grief from Aurelia so needed to be careful. She obviously didn’t know at this point, as she would not be able to help herself in telling me she would beat me to the job.

    “Beth goaded me on, threatening to make me a slave again if I didn’t.”

    “So, you threw away your relationship because you are too shit scared to stand up to Beth? That’s fucking pathetic!” Aurelia snarled, clearly angered by my answer.

    It did sound pathetic when she put it like that, but that was indeed partially the truth. I was scared of becoming her slave again. With the upside of being her second missing from the answer, it just made me look all the worse.

    “Well, what would you do if she enslaved you?” I asked, feeling defensive.

    There were times when I knew I could speak up to Aurelia and there were times when I had to keep my mouth shut. These open and honest discussions were some of the few times she passed over the details of how I addressed her and would talk to me almost as a peer. I say almost in the loosest possible way.

    “That fucking bitch has neither the courage, power or guile to enslave me, Nicola. I thought you would have realized that by now. Though she has tested me many times.”

    Her use of my name confirmed my suspicions that this was indeed a peer interaction, as best as it could be. It was interesting to note that Beth had tested Aurelia but she had clearly stuck to her guns and got through it. That made me feel even weaker.

    “Well, maybe you are just stronger than me. I am still coming to terms with even being a fucking dominant. I thought I had parked that side of my life years ago.”

    “Maybe? You fucking imbecile! I have strength in me that is a world apart from you. You are pathetic, weak and even insignificant. As far as you being a dominant...look at you sniffing feet, drinking piss and serving your goddess with orgasms on demand. I have never seen so much unbridled servitude. You need to get a reality check on who the fuck you are, Nicola. Because from where I am sitting, you are fucking delusional!”

    Her put-downs were killing me, as the ring of truth they contained was irrefutable. It was only now I was starting to understand just how much stronger and more powerful Beth and Aurelia really were than me. True, I had not completely unleashed my dominant, as much of it was still behind my wall. But on current evidence, I was indeed weak and pathetic. I then wondered if Beth was right that I did indeed have the potential to be so much stronger, or if she was just playing me? I would only know for sure if I went it alone like Beth and Aurelia and let my whole-self unleash on those around me. That was a scary thought.

    “Well you may be right, as I am here before you today because I am naïve and still clinging onto who I was and the Nicola that Chris fell in love with. But have you stopped to consider how different things would be if you didn’t have that leverage over me anymore?”

    “So you would sell your own love down the river just to have a chance to take me on?” Aurelia smiled.

    “Well I am just saying is all…” I said, feeling my dominant rising to her goading.

    “Then bring it on, bitch. I will be waiting for you.” Aurelia smiled.

    “Can I go now, Aurelia?”

    I got another hard slap across the face after she had put her glove back on. This time it was a left-handed swipe on the other cheek, which was so far unblemished until now. Her left-handed swipe was almost as hard as her right. Though she was shorter than me and quite slender and less muscular, she had uncanny strength. I figured it must be her trained technique. This made me wonder how I would fair in a straight fight with her. I wasn’t aware she had any formal training, though I suspected she would have had to defend herself numerous times in her BDSM lifestyle - given some of the seedy characters that live in that world.

    “You mean goddess, don’t you, slut?” Aurelia snarled indicating peer discussions were concluded and I was once again the subordinate.

    “So, to round up, we just have one more item on the agenda...the whatever I want point.”

    She then smiled, as she sat down and popped her socks off throwing them into my face. Very soon her stinky bare feet were in front of me.

    “Rub them now you have a pair of hands free, whilst you suck my toes. You can lick any shit out from between them as well, whilst you are in there, slut. I need to think about whatever I want.” She then chuckled, as I started rubbing her soles.

    While I rubbed her feet, she stared at me deep in thought. She was clearly much more of a strategist than I think Beth gave her credit for. Yes, she was fucking temperamental but something had changed in her recently. It seemed her motivations were not all about instant gratification anymore, but linked to something more meaningful and long-term. I felt sick as I hoped it was succeeding Beth and not taking Chris.

    “Hey filth eater, suck my fucking toes and clean them out, I said.” Aurelia tightened her glove as a threat.

    As I started to suck her toes and take my first tentative tongue excursions between them, I felt the nastiness assemble in my mouth. I thought about spitting it out, but knew that was a guaranteed cropping - so I swallowed my pride and at the same time the filth from her feet. Yuck! I shivered as it went down, feeling repulsed and causing Aurelia to giggle.

    “I so love watching you do all this, pathetic shit loser. In fact, that’s my new name for you: loser. The loser who thought she was a dominant and took on a real dominant, and lost. LOSER!” She then went into fits of laughter, which really made my blood boil. Fucking slut!

    “Aw, I can see that really makes your skin crawl. Doesn’t it, LOSER!? Fucking hell, I don’t know why I didn’t think of it before, loser. Knowing how much that is going to really fuck you off just makes it perfect!” Aurelia laughed again, until eventually, she returned to her earlier train of thought.

    My eyes must have been filled with hate at this point and I just wanted to get out and punch her in the face. Seeing my anger, she pushed her foot harder into my mouth to choke me a little as a warning.

    “Careful now, loser. Don’t start getting all antsy on me. There is still plenty of time for me to cuff you back up and start your night's trials from scratch. Just face up to your loser status with dignity. In fact, as it’s you I would actually say, face up to your loser status with pride.” She then laughed again mockingly.

    Fucking hell, she was pressing all my buttons at the same time. I was losing it and needed to get control before I bit her toes off.

    She then withdrew her foot almost realizing I needed to cool down. “Ok I am now ready to discuss whatever I want, loser, so listen up.”

    “Firstly, as my loser bitch, you will make your tongue available for my intimate pleasure day or night. That means that when I click my fingers, you will drop whatever you are doing, or in case of Beth make whatever excuses you need to, and then be by my side pronto...ready to pleasure me. If it isn’t up to standards like it was tonight, then you will be punished. Three failures will mean you will lose that tongue altogether.”

    How the fuck was that going to be possible? I could see these demands were going to be ridiculous and we had just started.

    “Secondly, you will be Grace’s foot loser in much the same way. Anytime day or night you will sniff and lick her feet and socks, as she wishes, so she can get off at your expense. Any fucking with Grace will be immediately answerable to me. And I will fuck with you so bad, you can’t even imagine.”

    Another stupid demand. It took complete bondage and a good cropping to get me to do that tonight. What made Aurelia think I would ever come back for more?

    “Three, losers don’t have lovers and nor will you. You will tell Chris that after your little tirade on his arse today that you have reflected and now realize he is too good for you. You are to say that he should never speak to you again or even attempt to contact you. Don’t think I am stupid enough to believe you haven’t already, since Beth split you up. You will also suggest he finds a woman who is both strong and powerful and will protect him in a way that you never could.”

    Fuck that one was a body blow. Not the fact that he is too good for me because at the moment I figure that is probably right, but the fact that despite everything I have done to try and protect him I have basically failed. We were no further forwards at finding a way to be together than we were when Beth split us up. In fact, we were now on the verge of losing each other forever because I am too weak to find another way.

    “Four, you will use what inside influence you have with Beth to help me find a way to bring her down. I expect absolute loyalty to my command. Any backstabbing, double agent bullshit or betrayal will result in you being on my shit list for the rest of your miserable life. Trust me when I say you don’t want to be on that, as tonight will be every day as long as you can live through it. Which on past experience won’t be long.”

    Now that one would kill me either way. Once Beth knew I was going behind her back she wouldn’t even bother making me her slave again. She would either send me to jail or murder me in a fit of anger. I was guessing the fifth one she was building up to was going to be the coup-de-grace.

    “Finally, when I am queen, I will only keep my loyal subjects around me. If you have done everything I asked and been totally devoted to my causes, I will let you serve as my principal slave. Given how much I hate your fucking guts you should consider this as good as it’s going to get for you. Something to aim for, you might say. I may even spare you the toilet duties and just keep you on feet if you really impress me.”

    There it is, the mad fanatical despot in action. And she had the cheek to call me deluded for merely referring to myself as a dominant. She couldn’t possibly expect me to do all that, so what game was she playing here? I suspected there was a test in there somewhere, but her commands were going to doom me to fail. Perhaps she did indeed suspect I would go running off to Beth and side against her, though I couldn’t be sure Beth would. She seemed to like this side of Aurelia and said it helped keep her sharp. Fucking hell, the mind of a dominant is a complex thing.

    Either way, I needed to force out some sincerity so I could get out of here.

    “So then, loser, do you accede to all my demands and promise to follow every one of them to the letter? They are, after all, whatever I want. And that was the agreement to release you from bondage.” Aurelia smirked.

    I looked blankly, wondering truly what to say to such mindless drivel. In the few seconds thinking time I was giving myself, Aurelia spoke again.

    “Well if you need more time to think about it, you can spend the night like that with the cuffs back on...mulling it over.”

    “No, please, goddess. Yes, I accede to all your demands.” I was hoping she would just accept that.

    “Mmmm. Something tells me you may fall short of my demands, but I am going to give you a chance, loser.” Aurelia giggled. “To seal our contract, I want you to lick my arsehole five times and say, ‘I am a loser goddess Aurelia, and though I know I don’t deserve you, I idolize and worship you. Thank you for making me the loser I am,’ after each lick. Ok?”

    “Ok, goddess,” I said, praying for the end.

    She then jumped up and turned around to head off towards the stairs.

    “Where are you going, goddess?”


    Aurelia smirked. “Only slaves get clean bottoms. Losers get what they deserve!”

    ----

    After throwing up several times on my way home, I was a complete and utter mess. It was about two o’ clock in the morning and I was cramped, despondent and completely exhausted with what they did to me tonight. I could hardly face Henrietta and hoped she would be sleeping.

    When I turned the key and opened the door, she was kneeling - eagerly awaiting my return. I barely made it halfway across the room before I collapsed and everything went black.

    “Sis…Sis…speak to me please.” These were the first words I heard as I came to.

    Henrietta had somehow managed to get me from the living room floor to the bed and removed my clothes down to my knickers - and put a nightshirt and bed socks on me. I was tucked under the duvet and she was gently rubbing my forehead and hair looking at me lovingly.

    “Oh Sis, I was so worried. You looked so bad. I managed to get some painkillers down you before, but then you crashed straight back out again.”

    I couldn’t even remember waking up in the bed before. The last thing I remember was, oh god no I need to forget that.

    I looked back at Henrietta. “Get in bed and embrace me please, Henrietta. I really need you now.”

    She smiled at me and slid beneath the duvet and snuggled up tightly next to me, being sure not to overwhelm me with too much affection.

    “Come closer, Henrietta. I want to feel your body next to mine and your lips on my cheek. I need to feel your love for me tonight.”

    She shuffled closer so she could put her leg over mine and her arm across my chest. She then leaned in and kissed my cheek, leaving her lips where they lay against my skin. I closed my eyes so I could feel the heat from her body and the touch of her lips on my face.

    “Can you talk to me about who is doing this to you yet, Nicola? You know I need to know now, don’t you?” Henrietta was taking the big sister position.

    “Let’s talk in the morning, Hen. I am too weak right now.”

    Silence filled the room, as we lay there together embraced and sharing a moment of sisterly love. I started to cry, realizing just how important she was to me.

    “Sis?”

    “Yes, Nicola?”

    “Do you think you could still love me if I couldn’t be your goddess anymore?”

    “Nicola, I will love you always while there is breath in my body. Nobody in this world is more important to me than you are.”

    I smiled and allowed my exhaustion to take me back into a deep sleep.
    Last edited by OneAuthor; 01-03-2018 at 03:55 PM.
    Feet dreams are made of stink

  10. #150
    Apprentice Footsniffer OneAuthor's Avatar
    Join Date
    Nov 2016
    Location
    USA
    Posts
    430
    Chapter 50 – Don’t Fuck With Slaves


    My head was still spinning after the last two days I had endured. I awoke early and made my way downstairs to prepare breakfast for Aurelia and Grace. I could still see Nicola’s seething face spitting her awful tirades at me every time I closed my eyes. I couldn’t lay in bed any longer thinking about it. I had to keep myself occupied.

    I kept recalling kneeling in front of her, as I endured her humiliations, whilst I begged for a job I only wanted so I could be near her. I sensed something was wrong on Sunday when she kissed Beth and spent the day looking like they were the best of friends.

    Beth looked so fucking pleased with herself, as she sat there gloating over what Nicola was doing to me in her office. Aurelia had told me I was bound to my room last night and not to come out under any circumstances. She even locked me in telling me I could listen to music as long as I wore earphones. I had searched my heart whilst in my room alone last night trying to find reason in what had happened.

    I so wanted to believe it wasn’t really Nicola who was doing that to me, or perhaps she was forced to in some way. I recalled Beth’s words at the stables: ‘Well we will see if you still love me when I tear the remaining threads of your life apart tomorrow, slave.’ This seemed to indicate she was behind Nicola’s outburst, but then Nicola seemed so determined and malicious with her cruel words, looking for the most part like she was getting off on it like some kind of power trip. It was only when she cracked and ran out at the end I grasped hope with both hands that maybe it wasn’t really my Nicola who was doing this to me.

    When Beth then had me alone afterward she tried to tell me that she felt for me and that although she wanted some fun that Nicola had taken it too far. She then went on to say that Nicola was dangerous and would only continue to hurt me if I stayed with her. Beth said Nicola was changing and embracing her dominant and I guess it was that what hurt me most.

    In the end, at least Beth allowed me to stay and figure things out. In some ways I wanted to tell her to poke her job, but I still felt in my heart that Nicola needed me. In a strange way, I suspected she needed me more than ever to protect her – not from Beth or Aurelia, but from herself.

    I then felt a smack on my backside and as I span around Aurelia was standing behind me. She grabbed my throat with one hand and pushed me up against the wall, then grabbed my cock with the other. I didn’t know what the fuck was going on.

    “What did I do wrong, goddess?” I stammered, looking into her glinting eyes.

    “Oh, nothing really.” She started rubbing my crotch softly and purposely sending excited shivers down my back. “Mmm, you like that. Don’t you, slave?”

    “Er…I guess so goddess. Why are you doing this to me?”

    “Because I can and because you love it. Do you want me to stop?” She then licked my cheek and blew softly onto it producing a cold breeze on the side of my face.

    “Oh no, please, goddess.”

    “No please, what the fuck does that mean?”

    “That I like it, goddess,” I said, sweating and blushing as my cock hardened.

    “Do you want to fuck me, slave?”

    “Sorry? Did you just say ‘fuck me’, goddess?” I was now panicking wondering where this was going. Given Aurelia’s propensity for mind games, I was sure this would end in pain or suffering for me at some point. I just couldn’t figure out which.

    “What’s the matter, slave, can’t handle me?” Aurelia giggled.

    “Oh, it’s not that, goddess. It’s...”

    Aurelia then put her finger on my lips to stop me speaking. “Grace won’t be up for an hour yet. Get down on your knees and warm my pussy with your hot breath and loving tongue.”

    She then took her hands from my erection and neck and placed them on my shoulders before pushing me down against the wall. When my face was level with her pussy, she pulled her nightdress up with one hand then slowly pressed her pussy into my face.

    I licked and sucked away at her warm wet pussy and clasped my hands around her firm pert arse, pulling it hard into my face. Her smell and sex were sending my arousal through the roof. As I sucked and licked, she ran her fingers through my hair and intermittently clamped my head in her hands – each time a wave of pleasure passed through her. After about ten minutes of vigorous licking and sucking around her clitoris, my cock was throbbing and Aurelia was shivering and jerking with delight. Her orgasm was fast approaching and her moans indicated it would be a strong one.

    “Come for me, Chris. I want you to enjoy this as much as I am.”

    I dropped one hand from her arse onto my cock and started pulling at it, though I really needn’t have bothered, as I would have easily come just from sucking her pussy. As she climaxed and stifled her screams to avoid waking Grace, so did I. My come went everywhere and my head blew up into a cloud of colours. Fucking hell, she was so sexy it killed me.

    “Clean me up now, Chris,” she whispered and held her pussy by my face with her hand on my cheeks.

    As I licked and cleaned delicately, she gave off little shivers every time I caught an area that was still in a post-climax sensitive state. As I went on she seemed to be getting turned on again, which only served to arouse me further. She didn’t even have to ask, as my arms ran up her thighs and I placed them on her arse again and pulled her closer. She relented and offered herself to me again and I dived in splashing my tongue against her wet lips and clitoris quickly, bringing her back to a position where she was close to another orgasm.

    I licked and searched for the moment where I knew she would face the point of no return. When I felt it with my tongue, I slowed down and just held her arousal in suspense.

    “Goddess?” I asked in a whisper.

    “Mmmm,” said Aurelia, dizzy with the ripples of pleasure running through her body.

    “Tell me how much you want me to finish you.”

    I don’t really know why I said it in the way I did. I guess I just wanted her to let me know how much she cared, given how rejected I had felt over the last days.

    Aurelia stopped momentarily, and I started to worry I had fucked up. She started to stiffen like anger was setting in. I then felt her eyes drop onto my face and looked up at her instinctively.

    “What did you just say to me?” Aurelia asked, looking very serious.

    “I just...” I started to say, before she spoke.

    “It was a rhetorical question, stupid.”

    She then smiled somewhere between an evil witch and frightening bitch. “I want your tongue all over me more than I have ever wanted another. Give yourself to me, Chris. I want to feel all the passion and feeling you have for me, as you bring me to fulfilment.”

    I embraced her body and drew it towards me, as I trembled with excitement and deep emotion for her. I pulled her so hard it was as though I was trying to crush her body into me and make it one. I offered all the feeling inside me into her pussy, as the tears rolled down my face. My tongue thrashed hard and deep into her, caressing her clitoris with devotions of my desire to make her cum. When she did there was an almighty scream and she slammed her hands against the wall above me, then pulled my hair like she was trying to rip it out. I forced against it keeping my tongue on her for as long as I could until she collapsed and fell into my lap.

    I looked into her eyes, which were awash will sexual fulfilment. Her hot wet pussy was touching my cock and making it jump to attention, trying to work its way inside her. She even giggled as it squirmed beneath her.

    “Did I ever tell you, Chris, you have a fucking enormous cock for a slave?” She laughed.

    I laughed too and we briefly shared a moment of genuine warmth. I instinctively leaned forward in an attempt to kiss her but she placed her finger on my lips again.

    “I may be falling but I haven’t fallen yet. There is more I need to know of your heart before you will have a chance to earn mine.”

    She then smiled again and arose to her feet and placed her sole on my lips. “Now kiss my fucking foot and get my breakfast, slave!” She sneered as I kissed it gently, and then she walked away.

    ----

    I ascended the stairs with a tray full of breakfast goodies including eggs, smoked salmon, hash browns and a hollandaise sauce. To the side, I had coffee, toast and fruit juice with a set of condiments and napkins.

    I lightly tapped on the door and was told to enter. I opened the door and got onto my knees and started to crawl in, careful not to disturb the contents of the tray. Aurelia was sat up in bed reading, whilst Grace was still sleeping.

    Aurelia didn’t look up from her book but did put her hand on Grace’s shoulder and gently rocked her until she was awake. Grace moaned a little before coming to and also sitting up in bed. She looked pretty groggy like she had drunk quite a bit the night before.

    “Kneel beside Grace and feed her like the queen she is, slave,” Aurelia said. “I want you to give nothing but your absolute devotion to her needs this morning.”

    I felt her pushing me away again and gave a little sigh to myself, before smiling at Grace and crawling around with the tray.

    “I am sorry about last night, my love. I guess, when I watched you, you know…and got jealous. I over-reacted as I know it didn’t mean anything...”

    Aurelia’s eyes widened and she blushed a little before putting her hand on Grace’s leg, which was still under the duvet. “Let’s talk about this later, ok Grace?” Aurelia smiled.

    “Yes of course, love.” Grace kissed Aurelia on the lips.

    Aurelia then very briefly glanced at me and caught my stare before burying her head back into her book.

    I felt a little low hearing that. It sounded like Aurelia had had company and maybe did something with them, which made Grace jealous. It also made me feel jealous and I wasn’t even there.

    As I looked up at Grace, I smiled again. “May I feed you, my queen?”

    She giggled and gave a little shiver with delight. “Oh, I really like that, slave. Say it again!”

    I smiled again. “My queen, it would be my honour to feed you. Would you please allow me?”

    I added an extra coat of kiss arse to start her day well. I smiled to myself thinking of how fucking great my day had started and poor Grace was none the wiser.

    “You may feed me, slave. Proceed.” Grace giggled again.

    I then fed her slowly and respectfully to ensure she felt well looked after and watched Aurelia snatch occasional items off the tray to feed herself, never once looking over at Grace or I.

    When most of the food and drink were gone, Grace spoke again. “Ok, I have finished, slave. Take the tray.”

    “Of course, my queen. Before I go, would you care for a foot massage or perhaps I can kiss your beautiful toes? It would be a privilege for me to afford you something to make you feel as beautiful as you look.”

    Grace giggled again and a big smile appeared on her face. “You know, slave, you are pretty good at making me feel like a queen. Be careful of the standards you are setting for yourself today, though. I will expect them every day hereafter.”

    Aurelia giggled hearing this but didn’t look up. Grace picked up on it and gently nudged Aurelia with her elbow. Aurelia then tickled Grace under the arm and they both giggled. They then started play fighting with tickles before Aurelia pulled Grace under the covers and started kissing her passionately. As Grace submitted to her attention and into a world of pleasure, Aurelia’s head popped above the duvet.

    “Well slave, suck her toes, while I pleasure her. Make yourself useful!” She then laughed, seeing my face drop, and ducked back under the covers.

    ----

    The rest of the morning was quite uneventful as Aurelia continued in the main to ignore me. She had me working on more prospective leads and proposals that she could edit as her own, only this time the promise of her feet was not on offer. Either way, it was good for me to be back doing real work, especially after the embarrassment and humiliation of having to beg for my job the day before.

    All of Aurelia’s help so far had been very subtle. She never spoke of what she was doing or why she was doing it, but she had an uncanny knack of knowing what I needed and when I needed it. Today of all days I needed a work boost and here she was getting me involved.

    After a few hours working hard on the proposals, she sent me out for coffees while she perused them. She told me to get two and be back within twenty minutes. This was a little longer than normal so I grabbed a croissant while I was there and then ordered the coffees to take back just before I left, to ensure they were still hot. I was imagining we would be sat at the meeting table running through my ideas and drinking the coffees, however when I entered my heart sank seeing Beth sat with Aurelia.

    I quickly dropped to my knees and placed the coffees on the table before sidling away back to my small table and chair by Aurelia’s desk. After some consultation on the proposals, Beth got up and kissed Aurelia gently on the lips and Aurelia held Beth’s arm. It didn’t seem intimate but still, the kiss had a lot of feeling and made me uncomfortable, even a little upset.

    Beth then walked over to me and put her shoe up on my small desk. She was wearing the red designer shoes I had bought her when we went shopping with some light brown pantyhose. Her foot sprayed across my papers and had the desired effect of stopping me in my tracks. I looked up at her.

    “Aurelia tells me you put these together, slave. Is that right?” Beth asked curiously.

    “Erm, yes, goddess. I hope that was ok?” I glanced at Aurelia, who was smiling at me and looking back to Beth.

    “Hmm, it appears I underestimated you then. Sometimes I forget with all the sniveling shit that comes out of your mouth that you do have a pretty acute business brain in there somewhere. Keep it up and maybe I won't fuck you up quite so much.” Beth sneered

    “Err, thank you, goddess. I will do my best.”

    “You have Aurelia to thank for bringing this to my attention slave.” Beth looked at Aurelia and smiled.

    I knelt down and kissed Aurelia’s shoes. “Thank you, goddess. I really appreciate your support.”

    As I sat down and looked up, Aurelia was smiling at me contentedly and Beth was looking a little pissed off. Beth then looked at me hard before staring down at her own shoe expectantly.

    Realising my remiss, I leaned across the table and kissed Beth’s shoe. “Thank you for giving me another chance, goddess.”

    Beth seemed appeased and withdrew her foot before starting to walk out of the room.

    As she left, she turned to Aurelia. “That stupid bitch Nicola really doesn’t have a clue what she is doing half the time.”

    Aurelia smiled, and Beth turned away to leave with her coffee in hand.

    Aurelia sat silently leafing through the proposals before tossing them onto my desk. “There are some edits from Beth and myself in there. Run along around to the juniors and get those addressed for me, slave.”

    As I gathered up the papers ready to visit the juniors I turned to Aurelia. “Thank you, goddess. I really appreciate what you are doing for me.”

    Aurelia raised her eyebrows and smirked at me. “Stop wasting my time with irrelevant procrastinations and fuck off, slave. I am busy.”

    I smiled to myself, half expecting that kind of response.

    ---

    I hadn’t seen too much of the juniors yesterday after I was sent home early, so my mind wandered back to the offsite horse riding day and my introduction to Constance – who seemed pretty friendly with Sophia and Laura by the time it was over. I was rather hoping that brutal bitch’s attitude hadn’t rubbed off on them and that the most grief I was going to get would be some foot harassment or maybe nothing – especially if Julia was still serving them as before.

    It then occurred to me it was Tuesday, the day that Seraphina was bringing her sister Constance over to Aurelia’s for their little gathering. Fucking hell, that was going to be really shit for me. No wonder Aurelia was in such a good mood this morning.

    As I turned the corner into the junior office space, I could see Sophia with her feet up on Julia’s back and Laura sat just across from her. Both were looking exceptionally smart, like they were trying to prove a point or wanting to move up the career ladder.

    Sophia was wearing one of her designer dresses in light turquoise with a white peter pan collar, white stockings and matching turquoise pointed shoes with a 2-inch heel. She was completing her look with a white neck scarf similar to how Beth wears hers.

    Laura was wearing a black and white dress with large vertical stripes with fully-fashioned black stockings and flat black patent leather shoes. She was wearing her black Chanel sunglasses on her head together with a black hairband.

    As I looked down at Julia, who was curled up working on her laptop on the floor with Sophia’s feet on her back, I noticed she was looking far less impressive. Her simple black dress was a little dirty, as she had been kneeling on the floor, and her tan pantyhose had a couple of holes around the toes like she had been walking without shoes. It had a whole Cinderella thing going on, and I smiled to myself before realizing how desperate this was starting to look for Julia. Looking at her, however, she seemed the happiest person in the world kneeling before her goddesses.

    Moments later, Laura looked over and saw me enter their workspace. “Ah, here comes my footrest, perfect timing. Get on your fucking knees underneath me, boy.”

    Fucking hell, she was really putting my back up. I hated being called boy, especially by women as young as them. It was so degrading. I was way above their pay grade in my knowledge and experience but they had little to no respect for that fact.

    I stood in front of them defiantly for a few seconds trying to contain my annoyance, which must have been showing on my face, as Laura got up and confronted me.

    “Oh, so you want to stand up for yourself today do you, boy?” Laura snarled, pushing me backward.

    Her attitude was very aggressive and she grabbed my neck with her hand and started to squeeze. I raised my hand to try and remove hers and on seeing this, Sophia leaped up and they both stood in front of me, with their faces inches from mine.

    “Look guys, I just came to discuss a few actions on my proposals. There really is no need to get so aggressive with me. Can we just discuss those please?” I was unable to remove Laura’s strangling hand without really putting all my force into it and providing her all the excuse she needed to attack me.

    “Guys? You fucking insolent cunt!” Sophia brought her knee into my balls hard and I doubled up, falling to the floor at the same time freeing myself from Laura’s stranglehold.

    The next thing I knew there was a volley of kicks going into my side, stomach and upper legs. They must have been delivered in quick succession, as it felt like there were ten women attacking me instead of two. I crumpled onto the floor and remained curled up with my arms around me trying to defend myself. After a couple of minutes, I felt a shoe slam into the side of my face. It was flat so I assumed it was Laura’s.

    “Want to try that entrance from the top, boy?” Laura snarled.

    “Yes, please.” I was feeling bruised and low with my dignity destroyed.

    I crawled to the partition entrance, then turned around and started crawling back towards them. They had retaken their seats at this point, though they were looking breathless and sweaty from my beating.

    “Good morning goddesses, I have come to see how I may serve you today.” I spoke in a quiet, defeated voice.

    Sophia laughed. “Much fucking better, foot bitch. Know your fucking place before you come into our workspace next time or your beating will be tenfold what we just administered, ok?”

    “Yes goddess, I am sorry.”

    “Right! Well, Julia has already licked my beautiful Louboutin kitten heels clean so you can crawl over to Laura and clean hers while we discuss your day’s duties foot, bitch.” Sophia snarled.

    I crawled towards Laura who was grinning at me like a Cheshire cat with an evil twinkle in her eye. As I approached she lifted her shoes towards my face.

    “Here, hold these up, boy. You can start by licking the shit off the bottom of them.” She then laughed, as I took them in my hands and inspected the soles.

    They were a little dirty but the office mats and carpets had removed most of the offending material. I started licking the remaining dirt, while Laura started talking with Sophia.

    “Ok, I think we should go with our original plan for this wanker, don’t you Sophia?” Laura said.

    “Uh-huh.” Sophia nodded. “Do you want me to run him through it, Laura?”

    I couldn’t believe that in such a short space of time these two junior staff had got so high and mighty. It took me years just to get a basic foothold on the junior consulting rung. I knew, as far as Laura and Julia were concerned, they were top of the class with major consultancy companies in London and had all the best training, but their confidence and self-importance were stifling. Sophia was only a retail salesperson up to a short while ago for fuck sake, so what did she know? Then it occurred to me Julia must be teaching her everything she knows, at the same time forsaking her own career for her goddess’s progress. What a waste, I thought.

    Laura then kicked my face to force my attention towards Sophia. “Ok, listen up, foot bitch. We were very fucked off last week when you did all that prospective lead and proposal work for Aurelia and stole our thunder. If you think we are going to become your action and edit lackeys you have got another thing coming. We are more than capable of doing the work required to help this function get off the ground and thrive under Aurelia and don’t need you fucking up our careers.”

    “So here is how things are going to work moving forward. All your prospective work will be submitted to us in the first instance and we will evaluate its worth and merit. If we see fit to progress it, we will apply our superior expertise to develop the proposal and edit it accordingly before we will then submit it to Aurelia. You will not be present. Once Aurelia has reviewed it and we confirm she is pleased, we will reward you with some foot sniffing privileges. If it is a really good piece of work, we may allow you to tongue clean the filth from our bare feet and allow you the odd wank. But let’s not get ahead of ourselves.”

    “In summary, your only purpose here now is to be a devoted slave to our career progression. Anything not clear?”

    So, I thought, let me just see if I have got this. You are going to take all my knowledge and experience then pass my hard work off as your own. You will exploit me completely – making sure I get no credit at all – and reward me with sweaty feet if I do a great job. Alternatively, you will just make my life hell, every day you have access to me. Fucking brilliant, another bloody hurdle to have to negotiate every day -and just as I was starting to get somewhere with Aurelia.

    “No, everything is clear, goddess.” I murmured, reluctantly.

    “Cheer up, grunt. At least you get plenty of stinky feet if you are a good slave and do what we say. Alternatively, you can be a disloyal wanker and we will set Constance on you.” Sophia laughed.

    Grunt? What kind of fucking name is that?

    “Oh yes, Constance says hi. Well actually, she said you are fucking dead meat, but I am not going to tell you that because I wouldn’t want to scare you. Fuck, that girl is brutal.” They then both laughed.

    It was at this point I was starting to worry even more. Not only could I recall vividly how much of a fucking lunatic Constance was, but she was clearly now in with these two and I needed to ensure I stayed well clear. The key was not allowing Sophia and Laura to lead me off anywhere, as I was sure Constance would be somewhere at the end of it. Secondly, I had actually come down to see these immature bitches just to get some edits done on my proposals and leads for Aurelia. If I now reminded them of that they would kick my arse for doing more work behind their back so I needed to keep that to myself.

    “Ok, shit for brains, here is what you are going to do this afternoon,” Laura said.

    “We want to make an impression on the Masters & Johnson bid, which Allegra is putting together later this week with Beth, so we figured you can start that work and we will finish it off and present it. If it goes down well you get to eat feet. If not, however, we will kick your fucking teeth in with them.” She then laughed.

    I nodded and went to sit down at the table to look at the company profile.

    “Where the fuck are you going, boy?” Laura asked, annoyed.

    “To start work on the proposal, goddess.”

    “You are my fucking footrest, dickhead! You will work beneath me, while I rest my feet on you. That way I can keep an eye on your work and stop you wanking over foot fetish porn like I am sure you do all day.” They both laughed hysterically, as I sat down under Laura.

    “Shoes on or shoes off, slave? You can choose.” Laura placed her legs on my shoulders either side of my neck.

    I looked at her patent leather shoes and her fully-fashioned stockings. Her legs were muscular and athletic, she was a beautiful woman with an amazing body and I was becoming distracted. It was going to be hard enough concentrating on this work without her feet in my face and beauty staring over my shoulder the whole time.

    “I think it might be better if they are on please, goddess. I wouldn’t want to be distracted.”

    “Fine, well if I change your mind for you, I will let you know. For now, get to work, boy.” Laura sneered, really labouring the word boy at the end of her sentence to rub it in. I figured she must have seen my dislike to the name and jumped on it.

    I went through a bunch of websites and research sources we have access to and pulled together two data files for M&J. One was on profitability analysis, the other productivity. There were some useful threads in there, which I pulled out and developed into a supply chain process improvement initiative, procurement savings project and product tail cull objective to push the blended margin up. I then put together outline approaches for each of the three initiatives and gave some ballpark impact, costs and timescales, which we could then review. All the time I was doing this Laura was looking over my shoulder and taking notes, which I could see out of the corner of my eye.

    Every now and again she would make a little noise to indicate she had learned something, or surprised by what I was doing, then would scribble furiously. I had to give it to her, if I was in her shoes and had this opportunity I would jump at it. Though they were conceited stuck up bitches, they were at least smart and beautiful to go with it.

    I decided to play a little game and sped up my pace to make it harder for her to follow what I was doing, purposely going backward and forward over different parts of the work and switching quickly between documents. I could hear her frustration.

    “Ok, stop a minute, boy.”

    I stopped and looked at her with a subtle smile on my face. Luckily, she didn’t pick up on my smugness.

    “I have decided for you that you need my shoes off to continue. Remove them now carefully, lick the insoles clean of my sweat, then place them down on the floor. Pass me your laptop while you do this, boy.”

    She is fucking too smart for her own good, I thought. I passed her my laptop and she started paging through my analysis, while I removed her shoes. Her excessive gym regime always meant her feet were sweaty and smelly, which was only going to distract me more. I placed my nose and mouth inside of her shoes and took a long deep breath, which gave me a tingle between my legs.

    I then felt a kick on the back of my head. “What the fuck are you doing, insole cleaner? I said to wash them inside with your tongue, not sniff them like a miserable dog.”

    Laura was a multi-tasking expert, as well as a smart arse bitch. How the hell did she see me do that while she was going through my work?

    “Sorry, goddess.” I felt defeated and started licking the warm badly discoloured insole with my tongue. It was fucking revolting and had an acidic taste with salty undertones. I wanted to be sick, so had to slow down and pace myself while I thought of something else.

    Sophia then chipped in while Laura was busy looking through my work. “Looks pretty fucking nasty in there, foot wash. Why don’t you scrape out that dead skin and toe jam stuck to the insole with your teeth?”

    I shivered at the thought and smiled nervously like it was a joke.

    “Do I look like I am fucking joking, you sniveling cunt?” Sophia shouted, as her face reddened with anger.

    “No, I guess not, goddess.”

    “You guess fucking correctly. Get on with it or I will beat you.” Sophia then kicked me hard in the side.

    I reluctantly started dislodging the revolting foot grime and filth with my teeth, and it was accumulating in my mouth. I figured I would make a quick dash for the toilet soon and spit it all down the toilet if I wasn’t sick before then, that is. Her review of my work was taking too long and I was getting more of the foul crud in my mouth than I could really handle.

    “May I go to the toilet please, goddess?” I asked.

    “Only after you have eaten my foot filth and shown me your mouth is empty, boy.” Laura snapped back.

    My head dropped and she laughed, rubbing her foot in my face playfully. “Fucking sucks to be as stupid as you, doesn’t it boy? Get used to the fact that two ultra-smart young, beautiful doms own you now and there is fuck all you can do about it. Well apart from serving us, that is.”

    Own me! There were fucking more ownership rights on my slavery than enough around here. I didn’t want to be fucking owned, I wanted to be respected and loved.

    “Stop feeling sorry for yourself, boy and crack on. This is looking ok for a start.” Laura handed my laptop back to me.

    She then placed her stockinged feet on my shoulders. “Toilet break’s over now and you missed it. So either suck on that insole filth in your mouth, if you enjoy the taste that much...or swallow it. Frankly, I don’t give a fuck. I won’t be kissing you.” They then laughed again.

    I closed my eyes and forced it down. My stomach kicked back several times before it relented and accepted what I had just put in it. I hoped it wouldn’t make me ill.

    “Mmm super yummy, eh shit stain? Right, now get on. Break over as I said.”

    I then carried on for another thirty minutes to complete the proposal with the three key opportunities and then straightened my back to alleviate the pain from having Laura’s legs resting on it.

    “Laptop!”

    I handed it over. She then tapped away on it for a few minutes and handed it back. I looked and all my work had disappeared. What the fuck!

    “Sorry, goddess, but there must be a mistake?”

    “You really are a fucking imbecile, aren’t you boy? I have transferred the content to my laptop and deleted it from yours, so only mine has the content. We don’t want any trace that you may have been involved in this, do we?” Laura had a big smirk on her face.

    “No, we don’t, goddess.” I was feeling somewhat stupid I hadn’t figured that out myself.

    “Then why the fuck did you put those three plagiarism bobby traps in your work then, cunt?” Laura asked.

    Fuck, I thought there is no way she could have seen those in the few minutes she was going through my slides. I was all of a sudden starting to feel very nervous. Why did I do that? I thought they were only juniors. Shit.

    “Er…I am sorry, goddess. Perhaps I made a mistake?”

    “Fucking right you made a mistake, cunt!” Laura drew her foot back then smashed it back into my face, sending me flying across the room.

    Laura and Sophia then jumped up and ran over to me before mounting me and jumping on my back and legs. Sophia, thank goodness, had kicked off her shoes beforehand. Even so, the trampling was killing me and I screamed in pain.

    “You fucking idiot! This will teach you to fuck with us. Next time I will keep my heels on!”

    “Please, goddess. I am sorry I will never make that mistake again.”

    “Fucking right you won’t, boy,” Laura said. “Julia, bring my laptop over and place it in front of cunt face here.”

    Julia appeared then set down her laptop, before spitting in my face. “That will teach you for trying to get my goddess in trouble.”

    Sophia and Laura started laughing at the fact even Julia was punishing me.

    “Right, wanker. You can edit your own work on my laptop and remove those three plagiarism traps while I am standing on your face.”

    Laura then stepped from my back onto the side of my face with both feet and pressed down on my cheek, burying it into the carpet. It was fucking agony to just put up with her weight, let alone edit a document.

    “Please goddess, it’s so painful. If you could just step down I will edit the document for you.”

    “Tough fucking luck, wanker. You can edit the document while I grind your face into the floor like you deserve. The quicker you edit the document, the faster I will step down. Now remember, there are the header and footer author references, the version control author reference, and of course that little self-reference you added into page 8 that I am sure you thought I wouldn’t find. You see, not only am I smarter than you but I have a photographic memory, which allows me to assimilate and process large amounts of information quickly and identify inconsistencies and deceitful traps like yours. Now get on with it!”

    I tried desperately to tap away on the keyboard and navigate the mouse but it was almost impossible. Laura kept stepping on and off my face to allow me brief glimpses of the screen before crushing my face with her sweaty stockinged feet time and time again. Tears were rolling down my cheeks, the pain was so intense. And to make matters worse, Sophia didn’t step off my back and was grinding her heel into me.

    It took close to fifteen minutes of agony to achieve what I could have done in two had I not had two psycho dominants crushing me half to death. As I finished the last change, Laura stepped down and then spat in my face.

    “Leave that there. You can wallow in my spit, while you consider how fucking stupid you were to take me on, cunt. If you ever try anything like that again, your punishment will be much, much worse. Trust me.”

    Laura then suggested to Sophia they go through my work together to figure out who would present what and familiarise themselves with the content, though in truth Laura already had that down pat. After around thirty minutes, they straightened themselves and put their shoes on ready to depart for Aurelia’s office.

    “We are heading down to Aurelia’s office now to take the credit for your hard work, boy,” Sophia said. “I suggest you stay here and get those edits done on the proposals you showed her earlier. Yes, I did already know about them, and you can go fuck yourself if you think I am going to help you complete any of your crap. Your job is serving me, not the other way around. Oh, and one more thing while we are gone. Lick the filth off of Julia here’s stockinged feet. They are super dirty and stink like hell, so you should enjoy that. If she is even in the slightest bit displeased with you, then it’ll be trample time again wanker.”

    They then headed off down towards Aurelia’s office laughing, while I contemplated my predicament.

    Not only were these two young bitches much smarter than I had given them credit for, but they were also much more brutal. I figured Constance was having a much greater effect on their temperament and attitude to me than I had suspected. I couldn’t believe in such a short space of time they had all of a sudden decided to be that fucking nasty. They didn’t even seem to be especially excited by it like Grace or Aurelia would. It was more a means to an end for them and that was it.

    I sat up slowly trying to move my body to stretch out the muscle pain of the pounding I had taken, and on inspection was relieved to find I wasn’t so badly bruised. I think if one of the amazon bitches had done that to me, I would quite simply be a mushed-up pool of blood on the carpet.

    “Ah-hm.” I looked over to see Julia sat atop the desk she was recently knelt under. Her legs were crossed and she was kicking her leg towards me, pausing at the top of the swing to show me the filthy bottom of her tan stockinged foot.

    “I think you have a job to do, right you miserable fucking cunt?”

    “Hey come on, Julia. I thought we were friends after I tried to help you and give you advice before.”

    “You are a fucking deceitful cunt, who tried to get my goddess in trouble and I fucking hate you with every bone in my body!” Julia was quivering with anger and rage.

    I was very unsettled at her response. Clearly upsetting a goddess in front of her slave was a bad move and I was going to learn the hard way.

    “Look, Julia, I am really sorry for what I did and I deeply regret it. I even paid dearly with the trampling they gave me, right?”

    “You should be dead or in a hospital now by rights. You are fucking lucky I am on orders to only make you clean my feet, otherwise I would be fucking you up so badly now.” Julia snarled, continuing her intense anger with me.

    I really couldn’t believe how loyal and dedicated to Sophia’s cause Julia already was. Was this normal for a slave or was it just that Sophia was the best goddess in the world or something? I decided to start by sucking up to Julia and then ask, so I understood better. It reminded me of Henrietta and how hard she fought me for Nicola’s attentions – literally just after she had met her. It was becoming clear to me that a slave’s wrath could be infinitely worse than their goddess. I then had a little pang wondering if Henrietta was exploiting my time away from Nicola or looking after her like I hoped she would.

    “You are right Julia, of course. I will come and serve you as your goddess has ordered me and hopefully win your favour in recognizing I can do a good job and please you.”

    “Yeah, well good fucking luck with that, cunt!” Julia’s anger not abating one jot.

    I smiled nervously as I approached. Julia pulled a cold, hostile and threatening stare back at me. Fucking hell, her intimidation was good. Why the fuck was she even a submissive?

    “Kneel before me, cunt.”

    I smiled still trying to calm the situation and knelt down underneath her. She then reached out her leg and slapped my face hard with the sole of her foot, sending me backward onto the floor.

    “I said kneel before me, cunt!”

    I got up gradually and carefully before approaching her more cautiously. I tried to kneel just out of her leg’s reach. Julia smiled in a nasty wicked way, seeing how I was trying to avoid her.

    She then put out her filthy tan stockinged foot with her knees bent. “Place your nose on my foot and take a good sniff, then tell me if it stinks, cunt.”

    I shuffled forward slightly with her foot ahead of me. I was now around one foot away when she extended her leg again and slapped me hard across the face with her foot. I was again on my back feeling both an idiot and a sore cheek.

    “You are so fucking stupid. Aren’t you, cunt? No wonder women love fucking you up. Even slaves love it. Now go and sit in the corner and prepare to clean my stockings.”

    I looked into the corner she was indicating then crawled over to it and sat snug with walls supporting my shoulders. Julia jumped down from her desk and walked over towards me slowly.

    “Do you feel your fate looming, as I approach, cunt?”

    She was really fucking starting to scare me now and I shivered, before trying to smile once again.

    “I wouldn’t be fucking smiling if I were you, cunt. Not for what I have in store for you.” Julia was now red with anger.

    I curled up a little preparing for what was coming, but I was evidently not quick enough and Julia leaped forward and brought her foot crashing into my balls with a swift kick. I screamed with the pain and placed my hands over them to prevent a reoccurrence. With my hands preoccupied protecting my balls, Julia raised her filthy stockinged sole and placed it on my mouth with her toes nestling perfectly into my nostrils.

    “Look at me, cunt. You have displeased my goddess so you have displeased me. If I ever catch you upsetting her even slightly ever again, I will request her permission to fuck you up so badly you will never want to come into this office ever again...knowing I will be here. Are you absolutely fucking clear what I am telling you?”

    I looked up at her. “Yes, Julia. I will try never to upset your goddess again.”

    Julia then pressed her sole hard against my face crushing it into the wall. Her toes were now splayed, forcing my head backward and stretching my nostrils. I started to cry with the pain.

    “You will do more than fucking try, cunt. You will do exactly what I have ordered.” Julia pushed her foot harder into my face and stretched my nose further with her toes.

    I raised my hands to try and prevent the onset of the pressure and pain, whereby Julia withdrew her foot and slammed it back into my balls.

    “Face or balls, I don’t care which I fuck up. You can choose.”

    “Please, goddess Julia, I beg you. Please give me mercy. I can’t take the pain anymore. I will never disobey you or your goddess again. Please just let me do what your goddess asks and serve you.” I had tears of pain rolling down my face.

    “I don’t fucking do mercy when it comes to cunts like you, but I do what my goddess asks and she has commanded me to make you clean my filthy stockings, so stick that revolting tongue of yours out now!”

    Anything to avoid the face crushing and ball busting, I thought. This woman had lost the plot. There was devoted slavery, then there was demented worship and she was definitely in the latter category. I placed my tongue out as far as I could offer it and Julia roughly dragged her sole firmly down it several times, almost pulling it out of my mouth. Fucking hell, that hurt as well. Did this bitch do anything in a gentle or non-painful way?

    Julia then inspected the sole of her foot and could see the holes had been stretched and opened by her rough dragging on my tongue.

    “Fucking pathetic, cunt. They are still filthy and I am not going to present them to you only to have you sniff on them like a pathetic, desperate dog.” Julia sneered.

    That was the pot calling the kettle black, given how much she loved stinky feet. I sighed, feeling like this encounter would go on forever. I glanced to the side hoping to see Laura and Sophia appear from Aurelia’s office but they did not. What did appear was Julia’s foot crashing straight back into my balls.

    “Fucking hell, enough!” I was unable to mask the pain or my anger anymore.

    “It’s enough when I say it is, cunt. Don’t you dare look away from me when I am addressing you. The only thing of importance in this room is me. Now clean these off in your mouth.”

    Julia had removed her stockings whilst I was distracted and had just thrown them into my face. It was the first time I really caught the smell, as earlier I was either in too much pain or unable to breathe at all with her toes rammed up my nose. They did indeed stink and putting them in my mouth was not something I was going to get aroused by, looking at the filth on them. Needless to say, I did put them in there anyway and started sucking on them as she watched me, carefully tapping her dirty foot.

    “Just try to pull a disgusted face, cunt!”

    I smiled and said “Thank you, Julia” through the stockings in my mouth.

    She continued to watch me for a while and then turned to go and sit back on the desk. She watched me carefully for at least another ten minutes until we heard footsteps approaching. Julia, as quick as a hare, jumped down from the desk and back onto her knees.

    As Sophia and Laura entered the open area, Julia sped over to them and flourished their shoes with kisses and embraced their ankles.

    “Wow, slave, that is a most respectful and adoring welcome.” Sophia chuckled.

    “I just wanted to show you both how much I love and adore you. I am so lucky to serve such beautiful goddesses.” Julia beamed.

    Laura then spoke with a smile. “Indeed you are, slave. Did the boy behave for you?”

    Julia looked at me intent on instilling fear into me, but did not want to upset her goddess by delaying the answer. “He did what you asked, goddess. I made sure of it.”

    Sophia and Laura looked over at me beaten, abused and sucking on Julia’s filthy stockings. They both pointed and laughed at me simultaneously unable to stop.

    Even Julia giggled. “I am so warmed to see I have made you happy, goddess.”

    “Oh, indeed you have, slave,” Sophia said. “This is truly priceless, and he is a quivering mess. Look at him. Whatever you did, slave, it was simply perfect and you will have to be rewarded.”

    “The cunt really upset me when he tried to get you into trouble. I made him pay a heavy price for that. Nobody ever gets away with that shit when my wonderful goddess is involved.”

    “Though I don’t need your protection, slave, it warms my heart to know I have it. You may approach me now on your feet.”

    Julia rose to her feet and stepped towards her goddess. Sophia raised her hand to her face and gently kissed her lips. On seeing this, Laura did the same. Julia was quite overcome with emotion and tears began to stream her cheeks. Seeing her joy, Sophia and Laura both smiled.

    “So then, boy, it sounds like you were lucky that our slave didn’t kill you,” Laura said.

    “You are telling me. I was frightened for my life goddess.”

    They laughed again, before stopping into deadly seriousness.

    “So we need to discuss a few points before you may leave today, slave. There is good news and bad news. Which do you want to hear first, boy?”

    “The good news please, goddess.”

    “You stupid fuck, nobody ever has the good news first. You will have the bad news first and like it. So the bad news is you still have to pay for your treachery at plotting to embarrass us with your hidden agenda in the proposal. Three fuck ups equal three kicks in the nuts. I think given our slave’s great working over on you in our absence, that we should divide those out one each. Follow me, ladies.”

    They then all stepped over to me and I was instructed to allow them free access to kick my nuts.

    “Any deflection or protection will incur another kick, so I suggest you take it like the cunt you are,” Sophia said.

    Sophia and Laura’s kicks were pretty bad, but I could see they held back a little for fear of really hurting me. When Julia then lined up, I gulped knowing she would want to impress them and would have no intention of giving me some relief, especially given her goddess had commanded her to do it this time.

    “He’s fucking shitting himself, Laura,” Sophia said. “Look at him. Just wait for a second, Julia. I want to feed on his fear a little while longer while he anticipates your brutality.”

    They all watched for around twenty seconds, grinning and maintaining excitable looks. They were seemingly getting aroused, so maybe I was wrong to think they didn’t get off on my suffering. They just needed an appropriate level of fear to accompany it first.

    “Ok, Julia. I want you to please your goddess by showing me just how brutal and unforgiving you can be with this cunt.” Sophia smirked, and Julia’s smile widened to fill up her entire face.

    I went into a panic and started trying to get up to escape, but Sophia and Laura jumped on me and pinned me down. I continued to struggle but was not able to fully fend them off. They were bright red with arousal now and laughing as they tried to keep me down.

    “Be quick then, slave, we can’t hold him down here forever,” Sophia said.

    Julia took one step back then flew across the room, before maximising the back lift in her leg, to then bring the full force of her foot crushing down on my privates with her full bodyweight behind it. The sound itself was frightening, but the pain was unbearable and I shrieked before passing out.

    I don’t know how long I was out, but when I came to they were sat back in the same positions as when I came in. If it weren’t for the pain in my crotch, I would have thought it was all a bad fucking dream.

    Laura spotted me first. “Hey boy, are you awake?”

    “I think so,” I said, somewhat drowsy with the throbbing pain in my crotch.

    “Great, because we have the good news to discuss. Crawl over here.” Laura pointed to a spot on the floor.

    I slowly crawled with my legs wider apart to prevent any rubbing on my balls. I was very slow but finally made it and knelt underneath her. Looking at her evil grin, I was suspecting my good news wasn’t going to be what I hoped for.

    “Aurelia was very pleased with our work and has arranged a meeting with Beth and Allegra to discuss our inputs tomorrow. So we did promise you some nice stinky feet as a reward, would you still like that?”

    I looked at Sophia, who was also smiling, and Julia who had a look that would kill me given one word from her goddess, then back to Laura. I needed any kind of comfort at this point, given the pain I had been through, so swallowed the humiliation I was feeling.

    “Yes please, goddess.”

    “I am sorry, I didn’t quite hear that boy,” Laura said mockingly.

    “Yes please, goddess,” I repeated, now much more loudly as I blushed with shame.

    “Here, have a little sample, boy. They are nice and sweaty for you.” Laura removed her shoe and placed her fully-fashioned stockinged foot on my nose.

    I sniffed deeply and got a huge erection with the very strong stink clinging between her toes. It must have been the sheer joy of feeling something other than pain that was accentuating my pleasure responses.

    “Here, smell mine now, cunt. They are nice and dirty on the bottoms, too.” Sophia extended her white stockinged foot onto my nose.

    I closed my eyes and sniffed again and I felt my cock start to throb, as her strong scent drifted up my nose. At this point, I just really wanted to grab it and jerk off to maximise my pleasure. Julia was spitting mad and mumbling under her breath, watching my enjoyment.

    “Now remind me again how much you want these stinky, sweaty disgusting feet in your face cunt,” Laura said.

    This whole hook me and reel me in shit was really starting to grate me now, as I suspected this was turning more into a tease than please event. “I would really love to smell them right now, goddess, given the pain I am in, but I suspect that pleasure will not be mine.”

    “Well, perhaps you are not quite as stupid as you look, cunt. Correct, you won’t be getting our delicious sweaty, stinky feet. Our slave will, for being so beautiful, loyal and attentive. Despicable and treacherous wankers get to watch and wonder what might have been. But before you do, I want you to tribute our slave for her dedication and wish her nothing but enjoyment in her submission to our wonderful stench.”

    I sighed deeply; this really couldn’t be any worse. Not only was I in a lot of pain all over my body, but I was now going to miss out on any chance of an orgasm. And to cap it off, I would have to tribute the crazy fucking bitch who just downed me.

    “Goddess Julia, you truly are most deserving of your reward. I realize the error of my ways only too late. You, however, have shown nothing but love and loyalty for your goddesses and that will now be repaid. I hope you enjoy watching me suffer, as I watch your pleasure in fulfillment.” I was feeling sick with every word but didn’t want more ball-kicking.

    Laura smiled. “Perfect. Now, slave...” She looked down at Julia, “...prepare for a stinkfest, as we overwhelm your senses with our beautiful aroma. I want to see lots of self-play and hear lots of enjoyment for cunt here to soak up.”

    Julia lay down, already flush red with excitement and now overjoyed with her impending reward. Sophia and Laura kicked off their shoes and shoved them in her face, all at the same time. The stench filled up the room and its incessant lingering was just enough to keep me erect, but not enough for me to climax. Whenever Laura could see my erection fading, she swung out her foot and wiped it down my face just to prolong my agony as well.

    Pretty soon Julia was in another parallel world of orgasmic abandon – screaming and writhing in pleasure. If I could have touched myself at that point, it probably would have done it for me. I was so desperate, but instead, I just got to watch.

    When it was finally over, Julia lay in pure heaven with Sophia and Laura’s feet still resting on her face.

    “Would you like to thank the cunt for his tribute before he leaves, slave?” Laura asked.

    Julia stumbled to her knees then up on her feet, before she bent down and delivered ten – yes, ten! – hard thick globules of spit into my face. “Fuck off!” She then yanked her stockings from my mouth and kicked me in the chest, sending me back across the room.

    As I gathered my laptop to leave, all I heard was laughter and more derisive words.

    “You heard the slave, fuck off!”
    Feet dreams are made of stink

  11. #151
    Apprentice Footsniffer OneAuthor's Avatar
    Join Date
    Nov 2016
    Location
    USA
    Posts
    430
    Chapter 51 – Why I’ll Go To Purgatory


    I had a lecture on the way home from Aurelia, as Grace had gone ahead to prepare the house for the evening's entertainment, about not being so weak and allowing the juniors to steal my work and present it as their own. Aurelia was too smart not to notice, but still said it would be presented as theirs, given they were smart enough to know how to use me to get what they wanted, and she admired their guile and desire for power.

    She also noticed I was walking oddly and when I explained they had been ball busting me all afternoon, she was less impressed. “Those fucking balls are mine. They won’t be doing that again unless they get my permission.”

    Aurelia then continued. “Well, tonight I want to give them a test run and make sure they are still working properly.”

    She then looked at me and smiled. It was one of those brief warm moments that made me want to throw my arms around her, but I knew that would be some kind of death sentence.

    The trouble was the thought was now in my head and I was having one of my many reckless moments. I looked around confirming nobody could see us. I then touched her hand slightly knowing it would stop her.

    “Did you just pull me back, slave?” She asked threateningly.

    I then threw my arms around her and kissed her deeply on the lips. For about the first few seconds she was in complete shock, she then embraced me and kissed me back briefly before finally she stamped on my foot causing me to fall and scream, before slapping my face three times as I knelt before her.

    “What the fuck do you think you are doing?!”

    “I know I should say sorry but I can’t, Aurelia. I so wanted to kiss you and show you how thankful I am that you care. In my darkest moments, it has been you that has shown me a light. I am aware that you try and do it discretely and often masked with punishments, threats and stuff. But I know how well you read me and you always do what I need the most. Even if that is kicking my arse because I feel sorry for myself.” I finished with tears in my eyes.

    “You don’t know me as well as you like to think you do,” Aurelia said coolly.

    I paused, hoping so much I wasn’t wrong, and looked deep into her eyes in search of something to grasp onto.

    “Stop analysing me, slave. I am not the easy read you hope I am.”

    “Just don’t tell me I am wrong, Aurelia. I think I am really falling for you now and it would break my heart if you pushed me away. I would rather have silence than rejection.” I looked deep into her eyes for a sign.

    “Very well,” Aurelia said and started to walk on, leaving me in the dark as to how she felt. In retrospect, I guess I was lucky to get away with that – given what I had done

    She walked deep in thought but did not look or talk to me, as she often did lately when delving deep within herself. She then stopped and turned toward me.

    “I told you before, any such moments are only to be instigated by me. This is a female led relationship and I am making all the decisions for us. Are you clear?”

    I knelt down and kissed her shoes then looked back up at her. “I am clear, goddess.”

    “Right well, as you simply couldn’t help the overflow of emotion and feeling that caused that outburst, I will just this one time forget it ever happened. Anyway, I kind of enjoyed it myself a little.” She then smiled and walked off.

    My heart warmed again, as I followed her walking a few paces behind.

    Just before we reached the door, Aurelia stopped me again. “Listen, fucker, tonight is an important night for me and I don’t want you embarrassing me under any circumstances. I will be treating you like shit when I want to and you will accept it and thank me for it like any good slave. Don’t fucking test me, ok?”

    Again, I knelt down and kissed her shoes before arising. “It is the least I can do. I promise not to let you down, goddess. I owe you that much.”

    She then slapped my face. “It’s not about what you owe. It’s about the fact that I own you and you will do whatever I fucking tell you to...or face the consequences. Get your fucking head straight, now!”

    Aurelia stared at me as I processed her warning. I thought through what she was saying and the optimist in me read it that she didn’t want any interpersonal stuff leaking into the open, which I knew I needed to respect. I made a promise to myself to do whatever it took to make her proud of me as her slave tonight and to ensure everyone could see how powerful she is as a dominant. I knew that is what she would want and that would make her happy.

    Again, I went through the process of bending down and this time licked her shoes before arising to my knees. “My beautiful goddess, I am yours to command. Your wants and needs are my goals and ambitions. I will do all within me to please you, ensuring everyone understands that it is you who owns me...and you that I worship and obey.”

    She looked down at me and smiled seeing I got her point. “Better, slave.” She then walked the remaining short distance to her house

    ----

    I was told I would be naked for the evening, save for a simple white apron that would cover my chest, stomach and crotch area. I was somewhat sceptical, to say the least, but showed nothing but enthusiasm to Aurelia’s order when she informed me. My next order was to go downstairs and prepare a buffet for the guests and get the drinks ready to serve them as they arrived. It was made clear to me that I would be the waiter, slave and evening's entertainment all in one. Feeling quite overwhelmed and fearful at the prospect, I simply thanked Aurelia and got about my duties.

    After about an hour of hard work, I had the drinks trolley assembled – including decanting the red wine Aurelia had chosen and set the white to chill in an ice bucket. The food looked amazing, even I say so myself. There were most world cuisines represented and a fine balance of vegetarian, meat, and hot and cold plates. I had baked some fruit muffins and chocolate cupcakes as a dessert, with either coffee or tea, as they required, later in the evening.

    As I tidied up I could hear Aurelia and Grace giggling and laughing upstairs as they dressed. The whole situation felt perfectly normal at this point by comparison to what would be happening in a few hours. I ran the hoover around to finish and then even padded the cushions on the pink leather sofas.

    As I was applying the final touches I heard feet descending the steps behind me. As I turned around my jaw almost dropped through the floor. I ran over to the bottom of the stairs and knelt down as I watched them make their way down.

    “Emma Peel and Black Widow have arrived. What have you to say for yourself slave?”

    Aurelia was clearly pointing to the fact that she was wearing a black PVC cat-suit unzipped to her breast and black knee-length laced boots with her crop in hand. Grace was also wearing a rubber cat-suit, this time all in white with black stripes down the arms, torso and leg sides, together with soft rubber white boots with black circles on the ankle straight out of Carnaby Street in the 1960s.

    “Well, to be honest, I am lost for words. You already know that I think you are both beautiful and divine goddesses but tonight your radiance, seductive aura and power are quite literally suffocating the room. I don’t think I have ever felt two women make such an overwhelming impression on me in such a moment.” I smiled.

    Grace beamed happily with her tribute whilst Aurelia raised an eyebrow and offered a reluctant almost embarrassed smile. “Well don’t cum in your pants just yet, as you haven’t got any on and I don’t want my carpet ruined.” They both then chuckled and went to sit down.

    I dashed over and kissed their boots. “May I offer you both a drink please, goddess?”

    I took care to look at Grace when asking, as I knew she would want to be recognised equally in my devotion to them. Aurelia noted this and smiled. She was always one step ahead of my thinking, even before I had got there myself.

    After taking their order, I quickly returned with a glass of red for Aurelia and a glass of white for Grace. They took them from me, without snatching this time, but without a look or a thank you either. The later was to be expected and I thought it was just nice they didn’t snatch for a change. I was hoping this was a sign of their good mood.

    As they drank, I waited patiently for anything else they needed. In the end, they just ignored me and shared stories from their working days. A little while later, Aurelia asked me to put some music on. I quickly scanned the records and plucked out one that was slightly protruding, figuring that one must be a favourite. It was foreign by the look of it and called Pop Percussions, or something like that.

    I crawled back holding the record aloft carefully and presented it to Aurelia for her approval.

    Grace then spoke. “Not that one. It makes her sad.”

    Aurelia seemed really annoyed with Grace and shot her a nasty stare.

    Grace looked embarrassed and then turned to me. “Find something else quickly, slave.”

    I returned quickly with Donald Byrd’s Ethiopian Knights LP on Blue Note, which got a nod of approval, so I darted back to place it on the record player. Moments later, we were listening to a fluid, melodic and a quite funky piece of trumpet-led jazz. It seemed Aurelia’s taste in music was very refined and intelligent as well. I knelt down by the speaker, losing myself in the rhythms, when the doorknocker clacked.

    I looked at Aurelia for an instruction to get the door and she once again nodded, so I dashed out to greet our guests. When I opened the door, Seraphina, Porsche and Constance were standing in front of me. I nearly cried as they entered, throwing their long coats at me, which was hiding the fact that Seraphina and Porsche were wearing pink rubber cat-suits with nipple and pussy zips. On their feet, they had matching pink rubber knee high boots with a side zip. They could almost have been related with their matching clothes, and to say they looked sexy wouldn’t even come close to how good they looked. Constance then came in behind dressed in her riding wear – the same crimson blazer with cream jodhpurs she was wearing on Sunday, but this time with a much older pair of riding boots that looked well-worn and no helmet. Though she didn’t look much different, she still looked sexy as hell.

    Unlike Seraphina and Porsche, who walked straight past me, she stopped and lifted my apron with her crop. She then raised her eyebrow.

    “I was suspecting peanut would have been a good name for you, but looking at the size of that thing that wouldn’t work at all.”

    She then tapped my cock hard with the crop and I winced before she smirked and walked past me. Well, at least I just saved myself a lifetime of being called peanut, I thought with a chuckle.

    I hung their coats up and then made my way into the living room where the guests were now spread out across the three-seat sofa and two pink leather armchairs.

    “Constance, I am afraid, could not be convinced to wear a cat-suit, Aurelia, so she chose to come in her riding gear again. Sorry about that.” Seraphina sighed.

    “Just because my muscles are too big to fit in one of those things, don’t blame me,” Constance said. “If you got your arse into the gym a little more, maybe you would have my problem.”

    Seraphina just brushed the argument off with a raised eyebrow before clicking her fingers at me.

    I rushed over and before she even spoke I kissed her boots. “May I offer you a drink please, goddess?”

    Seraphina smiled. “Well he is well trained at home, isn’t he? Get me a red bitch.”

    Aurelia smiled, satisfied with the compliment. I then kissed Porsche’s boots, who as usual was looking like she would prefer to kick my head in with them, but ordered a red instead. When I finally approached Constance she put her hand up to stop me.

    “White for me, cunt, then you can come back and lick my boots clean.”

    Seraphina looked at her. “Really, do you have to use that language?”

    “Does it offend you then, sis?” Constance smirked, like she loved to wind her sister up with abusive words.

    Aurelia then intervened to prevent another argument. “Look, you can say what the fuck you want in my house, ‘cunt’ or otherwise. Just make sure you relax and enjoy yourselves.”

    She then looked down at me. “Cunt, get those drinks quickly, then I want to see your tongue on those filthy boots pronto!”

    Aurelia then smiled at Constance, who smirked back somewhat surprised like she was trying to get a rise out of Aurelia, but instead had charmed her. I think Constance was just starting to realise how unflappable Aurelia was.

    I returned with the two glasses of red and a white for Constance. After I served Seraphina and Porsche their drinks I quickly checked that Grace and Aurelia were still topped up and then crawled towards Constance, who was sat at the far end of the sofa.

    Constance was already looking angry when I approached, and she quickly noted that the others were in conversation.

    She then whispered to me. “I am your fucking priority here, cunt. You will pay for making me wait for my drink and boot cleaning.”

    I gave her a double glance, as I was so surprised she could be so pissed at what was hardly a ten-second delay.

    “I am sorry, goddess.”

    “You will apologise with pain, not words, cunt. Now lick my fucking boots clean.” Constance seethed, still in a low quiet voice.

    This was going to be a long night. Remembering what happened at the stables when Constance got me to herself, it was only by virtue of Aurelia’s timely arrival and Laura and Sophia’s apprehension that I didn’t get into a lot more bother with her. I didn’t speak again but started licking her boots.

    Constance’s long boots were black leather with a thick brown leather trim around the top calf end. Typical riding boots, but hers were a very soft leather and looked like when new, they were the top end of the market in terms of cost and quality. They were muddied but most of it had been removed with use so I was able to start making progress with their cleaning quite quickly. Over time, though, the dirt started to accumulate in my mouth and eventually I was very dry and any further licking was applying as much dirt as I was removing.

    I took a gulp and spoke to Constance quietly. “Goddess?”

    She just looked at me without speaking.

    “May I get some water to clean my mouth, so I can do a better job on your boots, please?”

    Her face turned sour and angry very quickly and she grabbed my hair roughly and pulled my head back. I yelped quietly with the pain. She was so incredibly strong, maybe even more than Beth.

    “Open, cunt.”

    I opened my mouth, knowing what was coming.

    Everyone was looking at me now while she handled me roughly. No one showed any remorse, not even Aurelia. Constance spat into my mouth several times and then instructed me.

    “Gargle then swallow cunt,” she ordered, and I complied. “Right, back on the boots.”

    Fucking hell, what a bitch! She has not one ounce of compassion for human life. Everything she does is with extreme pain and violence. I was starting to feel a little despondent and planning how quickly I could get away from her. A little while later, her boots were done and I started to move away. Constance held her boot up in front of my face to halt my progress.

    “Where the fuck do you think you are going, cunt?”

    “He is coming to do my boots, Constance,” Aurelia said with a smile. “Get here at once.”

    Constance dropped her boot reluctantly and slowly, almost like she was considering defying Aurelia but then decided against it. I dashed out to rinse my mouth clean, then crawled over to Aurelia and started licking her boots. I could feel the weight of Constance’s stare on the back of my head so didn’t dare to turn around. I glanced up several times and even caught Aurelia looking at me once, but as soon as our eyes met she looked away.

    A little while later, Seraphina spoke. “Shall we start to have a little fun now, Aurelia?”

    “Well, of course, Seraphina. What did you have in mind?”

    “Well, our little bitch here can start by warming up my cold pussy. Perhaps he can do yours too, Porsche?”

    Constance mumbled angrily. “He should be warming up my fucking crop.” Then she started playing with her phone, trying to seem disinterested.

    Porsche grabbed my throat and bent down into my face. “This isn’t a fucking treat for you, bitch. I am objectifying you as a tongue and nothing more. You have one simple purpose, getting me horny. If I think for a second you are enjoying yourself, I will stamp on that big cock of yours, got it?”

    I looked at Aurelia, who simply replied, “Yes, we all know you have a big cock. Pity your brain doesn’t match up. You have your orders, so get to work.”

    They then all laughed. Even Constance smiled, though it was hidden behind her phone.

    Apart from the offensive remark about me being stupid, I was no clearer how on earth I was going to do this without arousal. Once again, I dashed out and rinsed my mouth ready for my task. When I was again kneeling in front of them, I could see Porsche and Seraphina undoing their pussy zips ready for me, so shuffled forward towards Porsche first. Of the two, she was slightly less gorgeous but really there was nothing in it. They were both stunning and I had to block out that fact.

    Once in front of Porsche, I oriented myself to her pussy, which was neat, well trimmed and blonde like her hair and then began my first tentative licks. I closed my eyes and started pinching my leg to generate some pain to divert my attention. I then felt my way around her labia so her hole and clitoris placement were clear in my mind. I then started licking and circling her tender erogenous spots. After a short while, Porsche was moaning loudly. I was surprised how quickly she responded to me, as I thought she would struggle given how much she hated me. Perhaps she didn’t hate me as much as I thought or then perhaps I was just better at this than I suspected. Moments later, she pushed my head away.

    “Fuck off now, tongue boy.”

    Looking at her face, which was bright red, I would say she must have been close to a climax. How the hell she had the control to stop then I will never know, but then men are weak when it comes to their dicks according to these bitches, so would never understand such things. In her case, she would beat my resolve hands down.

    Seraphina grabbed my hair and pulled me across to face her. Holding onto my hair she bent forward like Porsche but this time licked across my mouth and up the side of my face. Looking into her radiant, beautiful face I was breathless and transfixed. My heart was racing and my crotch was tingling. I must have been blushing as well, because she giggled.

    “Listen to me, slave and listen carefully,” Seraphina said seductively.

    Fucking hell I thought she is going to do that teasing siren talk on me now and I am going to melt and lose all control of my dick. I had to try and block her out but as I averted my eyes, she slapped me firmly and frowned – bringing my attention back to her face. I pinched my leg as hard as I could whilst she started.

    “My lonely little pussy needs a willing warm wet tongue to tease and tantalise it and you are the slave that’s going to do that for me, aren’t you?”

    Grace was watching intently like she was learning a different approach to fucking with me over and above plain straightforward hard humiliation, which she was pretty damn good at by now.

    I nodded.

    “Yes, that’s right. Now my cute pussy might just be a little wet already so the perfume of my aroused body will be surrounding your senses whilst you lick. I want you to take my scent in and submit to it. I want you to know what my sex smells like. Imagine it was surrounding your big throbbing cock, sucking hard against the sides of your shaft as I bounce up and down on it. You would be helpless to control yourself, but you know you must or it will be stampy cock time.”

    Aurelia chuckled. “Fucking hell, Seraphina, give the slave a chance. I am getting off myself over here just listening to you for fuck sake.”

    Despite her tone, I suspected she was feeling a little put out by the intensity of Seraphina’s advances and her control over me.

    “Very well then, come embrace my pussy, slave. Submit to my scent, resist me if you can!” She then laughed as she clasped my head and pulled me towards her.

    My cock had grown now and was gently throbbing below me. I had managed to pull my thighs together above it so it was hidden out of sight, but I needed to calm down and quickly if it wasn’t to bounce up as soon as I opened them again. I pinched my leg hard again and shuddered a little as my tongue made contact with Seraphina’s labia. She shuddered as well like the effect had rippled through her.

    Sensing this would help me refocus my concentration, I started experimenting with creating vibrations around my mouth and tongue as I licked her up and down. Each time I created a ripple with my lips she would shudder with pleasure. After a few minutes, I gently took her clitoris in between my lips and sucked softly before creating the ripple with my lips. Her hands slammed down on the sofa and she arched her back like she was having some kind of extreme reaction.

    “Are you alright, Seraphina?” Porsche asked.

    “Yes love, it’s just a little intense is all.” She was now moaning.

    Porsche looked distinctly pissed off with the effect I was having on her lover, but as I was trapped I decided to press on.

    I started a combination of deep tongue thrusts into her hole, hard licks up the centre of her labia and then sucking and rippling her clitoris with my lips and tongue. Once I had the hang of it, I increased the speed and pressure further. Seraphina was now gripping onto the pink leather for dear life but the pleasure was too strong for her to make me stop. I couldn’t see her face from where I was, but her body was swimming in pleasure, shuddering and contorting with each precession of my tongue. Moments later she was starting to really shout.

    “I think you might be warmed up now,” Porsche said.

    Seraphina heard nothing, however, and pulled my face deeper into her pussy. Given my limited movement now, I concentrated all my efforts on her clitoris – applying pressure with my tongue, making darting and stroking movements across it and blowing through my lips to create the vibrations that were driving her crazy.

    A few seconds later, she exploded and screamed at the top of her voice. Her hands left my head and flailed out on either, side knocking Porsche’s remaining swig of red wine onto Constance’s cream jodhpurs and with it her glass onto the carpet. Her contorted body bounced the other two on the sofa up slightly before she slumped down and collapsed into the warm comfort of her orgasmic fulfilment.

    “Fucking hell, what the fuck did you just do?” Seraphina has spoken in a murmur, using the same language she had just told her sister off for.

    “Well, get a fucking cloth, you stupid cunt!” Aurelia screamed at me, and I darted into the kitchen.

    Whilst there, I took a few seconds to splash my cock with cold water to reduce my own swelling before returning. I figured I had upset Aurelia but then she had put me in this position in the first place. I needed to show her my slave-based affections and quickly if this wasn’t going to spiral badly against me. I had already fucked off Porsche and Constance, so I didn’t need any more enemies tonight.

    As I returned, I got onto my knees and doused white wine onto Constance’s jodhpurs and carefully wiped them with the towel. Her leg muscles were like solid rocks and she wasn’t even tensing them. Luckily the stain came out, as I had been just quick enough. I grabbed Porsche’s glass and returned almost immediately with a refill before offering the same to the others. Seraphina was too shot to even respond.

    When everyone was refilled, I knelt by Aurelia’s side to signify her ownership of me then kissed her hand before bending forward and kissing her boots. She didn’t respond but in some ways that was a good thing, as if she was still really angry she would be finding a reason to whip me right now.

    “Get up,” Aurelia commanded and I arose to my knees quickly.

    She then leaned over and lifted my apron with her crop to inspect my arousal and seeing I was still flaccid sat back again with a slight smile on her face. “Grace, would you like tongue boy here to serve you now?”

    She nodded vigorously and slid her catsuit bottoms and white thong knickers down to her ankles. I repeated much the same approach, and though Grace did not respond to the same degree and intensity as Seraphina, she did enjoy my servicing immensely and screamed loudly at the end signifying she also was not prepared to wait for an orgasm.

    She even slapped my face at the end. “Not fucking bad, bitch. You get better at that every time I have you do it. I keep forgetting that is one of your few talents and must exploit it more.”

    I then bounced back to Aurelia and looked up at her longingly to show that I really wanted her to ask me to kiss her pussy now. Being so open in my desire, it was a trivial read for her.

    “No, slave. I have other plans for you.”

    As my eyes dropped in disappointment her body shivered like she was recalling this morning and remembering what she would be missing. I then distinctly heard her sigh quietly. It was then I realised that her power as a dominant was in direct conflict with her desires as a woman. In her mind, it was weakness to admit she wanted me in front of the others and strength to push me away like I was nothing but an object she controlled and didn’t need. I then sighed myself, wondering if I could continue to feel for her living only in the shadow of her dominant, bereft of feeling.

    “Of course, Goddess, what may I do for you?”

    Aurelia was caught off guard by my question, as she clearly just wanted to reject my attentions and didn’t have another plan for me. Seemingly a little flustered, she looked at Constance.

    “Do you want to use the bitch for a while, Constance?”

    I cringed at the thought of spending any time with her at all. But Aurelia was looking at her, not me.

    “Well, I don’t really want to perform in front of all you guys. Maybe I can take him upstairs for an hour?”

    Please, fuck no, I thought.

    Seraphina shook her head subtly at Aurelia as if to indicate that would be a bad decision, knowing what her sister was capable of especially alone with me. I wasn’t sure if Seraphina or Aurelia actually knew how fucking mad this woman was. I knew, or at least hoped – following Aurelia’s intervention at the stables – that she would want to marshal Constance under her watchful eye before she let her loose on me.

    “I think we are all agreed that we are having communal fun tonight, Constance. Can’t you think of something that you might want to do with him here?”

    “Don’t fucking bother. I can tell you don’t trust me. So let’s leave it at that shall we?” Constance appeared to be really hacked off.

    The mood was dampening quickly with Constance’s caustic reaction polluting the atmosphere.

    Seraphina seemed compelled to recover the situation. “Well, in that case, myself and Porsche can use him whilst you guys have a think.”

    She then reached across and kissed Porsche on the lips sensuously for at least a minute and began touching her breasts and pussy. Porsche was now getting very aroused, especially given she didn’t finish earlier. Seraphina then got up and returned with a bag from the porch, which I didn’t see on them when they arrived. It must have been my eagerness to catch their flying coats and those pink cat-suits that distracted me. Initially, she seemed confused by the contents of the bag, before she then withdrew a long pink dildo with a brace and belt attached.

    “I want you to fuck me hard with this bitch.” She sneered at Porsche.

    Porsche snatched the device and stood up. “You are going to fucking get it, princess.”

    They were clearly in some kind of role-play, which was both fascinating and incredibly erotic. Seraphina slid onto the floor and opened the pussy zip a little wider, as it was still ajar from earlier, whilst Porsche put on the dildo and tightened it up.

    Porsche then turned to me. “Open up my arse zip, wanker. You are going to lick my hole while I fuck her.”

    Shock didn’t really cover how unprepared I was for that command. Though I wasn’t particularly into licking arses, the thought of being in a three-way sexual performance with these two women was way above my pay grade as a slave. So I nodded and shuffled forward, then slowly pulled Porsche’s zip to expose a large part of her perfect arse.

    Porsche then knelt down between Seraphina’s legs and pushed her arse into the air before sliding the dildo up to the entry point of her pussy. Whilst Porsche then started kissing and caressing Seraphina’s body through her pink rubber cat-suit I looked at Aurelia for confirmation I was allowed to do as commanded.

    She looked at me suspiciously like she was trying to get a read on me.

    “Goddess, I await your order,” I said quietly.

    She then smiled and nodded. I sidled around the back of Porsche and leaned forward before licking just on the inside of her crack. As I did so she bucked slightly with the shock before pushing her arse back towards me. It was a little sweaty and rubbery with the taste of the cat-suit but otherwise quite clean and nice smelling, thank goodness. Her hole was pink and tight and also clean as I ran my tongue from her cheek to her hole. I had never properly licked an arse before for pleasure, though I had been forced to do it as a punishment, so I guessed licking and probing would be what was required here as well.

    I was apprehensive about going inside initially, as that felt quite revolting, so I gave her crack and hole hard licks across it and she started moaning letting me know she was enjoying it. She was now thrusting her dildo in and out Seraphina slowly and purposefully so I had to move with her rhythm. After a few minutes, Seraphina was groaning and Porsche was still enjoying my arse licking.

    “Ok, touch my pussy whilst you stick your worthless tongue deep into my hole, bitch.”

    I must have looked shocked as Grace and Aurelia both giggled at my reaction. Seeing I was now committed as they were in full flow, I slid my hand underneath Porsche’s crotch until I felt the sticky wetness of her pussy and then started rubbing backwards and forwards. I then took a deep breath and placed my face into her arse crack before I took my first tongue poke into her hole. Again, she jolted a little like it shocked her, then she gave a loud audible moan.

    “Fuck yeah. Deeper, bitch!”

    Porsche then started thrusting harder and deeper into Seraphina, so I had to work to keep my tongue inside her. Both women were now rising to their orgasm and the pace and intensity of movement increased accordingly. I pushed my tongue in as far as I could and Porsche let out a louder moan, rising to a shout. I rubbed her pussy quicker and quicker, focusing my fingers around her clitoris. As we rocked to and fro together I felt my cock stiffen with the excitement and this time I had no way to dampen it so figured to just hang in there until they were finished.

    I thrust my tongue deeper and rubbed her clitoris harder and felt her cum start to bleed across my palm as she screamed and moaned. Porsche was now starting to climax so I pulled myself deeper inside her and held on whilst her body stiffened and struggled with the coursing of pleasure sweeping through her. Her hard thrusts were now making Seraphina scream and sensing Porsche’s climax, she started playing with her own pussy to double the effect of the dildo. Moments later both women screamed in unison, as they climaxed with Porsche’s orgasm spraying all over Seraphina’s cat-suit, and then collapsed into each other's arms.

    Porsche lay there on the floor barely able to move while embracing Seraphina, who was even less compos mentis given it was her second orgasm of the night.

    “Clean us up slave, but be gentle. That includes the cat-suits.” She then smiled and closed her eyes.

    It was probably the nicest Porsche had ever addressed me. Almost every time she talked to me before that, she would be spitting fire or being abusive. I smiled as I approached them ready to clean their pussies delicately. Aurelia saw this smile and whipped my back hard, forcing an involuntary yelp out of me.

    I looked up at her face, which was full of anger. “You are a fucking object, a worthless tongue, bitch. Don’t presume to enjoy yourself, and wipe that fucking smile off your face or I will do it for you.”

    “At last, some proper fun,” Constance said, as the crop lashing sparked her interest.

    “I am deeply sorry, goddess,” I said as I crawled over and kissed her boots.

    Aurelia then kicked my face. “Get the fuck off me, you cunt. I didn’t give you permission to kiss my boots. Carry on with Porsche’s order.”

    I felt quite rejected, as although I did enjoy the intimacy of Porsche and Seraphina, all I really wanted was to spend time with Aurelia. I looked longingly into her face as my eyes welled up.

    Grace noticed this. “He actually looks devastated, Aurelia. Your rejection is having an amazing effect on him.” She then laughed at my self-pity.

    “Yeah well, fuck him and whatever he feels. Who gives a shit?” Aurelia then spat in my face before getting up and leaving for the toilet.

    Grace then looked back at me suspiciously, so I quickly returned to Porsche and Seraphina to start cleaning them and helping their gentle return from the sexual slumber they were trapped in.

    When Aurelia returned, I was just finishing off. Seraphina and Porsche climbed back onto the sofa and snuggled up together.

    “This is fucking torture, watching you lot fucking around like some kind of Roman orgy. I thought you were hard bitches? More like a bunch of fucking pussies!”

    “Patience, Constance. Your impetuous nature will undo your strength unless you learn to harness it. You are just like I was at your age.” Aurelia smiled.

    “I am not like anybody. I am me and that’s it. And your point about being impetuous is bullshit! I do what I want and when I want to. If people get in my way, they get fucked and that’s all there is to it.” Constance snarled, as the atmosphere in the room worsened again.

    “I told you it was a bad idea,” Seraphina said quietly.

    “Stop fucking preaching shit about me, Sera. I am sick of you always trying to take the moral high ground over me. If you are scared of me, just fucking admit it and stop trying to project your insecurities onto me.” Constance then stood up.

    I could see Aurelia tense up, preparing for anything, and Grace held her leg.

    “I am off to the toilet. This party better liven up soon or I will either fuck off or liven it up for you, fucking pussies!” Constance then left for the stairs.

    “Well, her true colours are on full display tonight I see.” Aurelia smiled.

    “Look,” Seraphina said, “I am really sorry, Aurelia. Perhaps it was a bad idea after all.”

    “Nonsense. It’s time for more fun before we have food. Grace, watch this.”

    Aurelia then arose and dragged me to the floor by my hair and pushed me onto my back with her black boots. She then slammed her first boot onto my chest and ordered me to undo it. There were many criss-cross laces so this took me a few minutes but eventually, the boot was ready to come off. Aurelia placed the toe end on my chin and dug her heel in my chest making me wince.

    “Off.”

    I reached up and grabbed the boot and gently pulled it to release her foot. She was barefoot and her shining silver polished toes were glistening with sweat from the boot.

    She then slapped it down on my face. “Yuck, super sweaty. Clean it off.”

    Then Aurelia proceeded to wipe it down my face several times, smiling as she could see the effect it was having on my arousal and cock size. “Next,” she said as her second boot went through the same process.

    By the end of the foot wiping, the smell was really arousing me and I had a clear hard on.

    Aurelia then pulled her cat-suit bottoms down and discarded them showing she was not wearing knickers. “You see my perfect body above you, slave?”

    I was flush red and almost panting with excitement. I nodded, looking at how remarkable a woman she was and how utterly beautiful.

    Aurelia then knelt down over my face with her knees either side of my head her pussy about 4 inches from my mouth. She then squeezed her feet together to pull my arms in by my side, even though I had no intention of moving unless she commanded it.

    “Undress for me, Grace, but keep watching.” Aurelia smiled at her and Grace smiled back and started to remove her clothes.

    She was clearly excited that Aurelia was taking control and something was going to happen. Aurelia then placed both her hands around my neck and started squeezing. It went from uncomfortable to quite painful quickly and I started becoming a little breathless. I didn’t speak at this point but was hoping she would ease up quickly, as I didn’t know what was happening.

    “Enjoying the view of my pussy, fucker?”

    “Yes, goddess. You are simply ravishing.” I was barely able to speak.

    “Of course I fucking am. I don’t need you to tell me that. Lick it!”

    Given she was pushing down on my throat and squeezing tightly, I couldn’t move my head one inch. I pushed out my tongue as far as I could, but I was still 1-2 inches away. She smiled back at me then squeezed harder. I was now choking.

    “Not fucking good enough. I said lick it, fucker!”

    I could see the anger and resentment rising in her face like when she used to lose it with me and I started to become fearful. I pushed my throat forward, putting myself in more pain and pushed my tongue out as far as I could. But it was still not far enough, as it was still less than an inch away.

    “Pathetic, you don’t deserve to live. You are a useless waste of fucking space and a stain on the human race. I will give you one more chance.” Aurelia snarled, beetroot red with rage, and squeezing me so hard I could no longer breathe.

    My life force was starting to fade now, as I threw every ounce of strength into pushing against her arms and hands around my throat and pushing my tongue out the few millimetres I was away. I gave her pussy the slightest perceptible touch with the tip of my tongue and she closed her eyes momentarily. Her grip on my throat was not abating and I was starting to lose consciousness. Then she slapped me hard across my face almost a dozen times. The hits were brutal – and indicative of how much anger she was carrying.

    Constance was now returning and stopped in the middle of the room to watch the onslaught into my face. “That’s more fucking like it.” She smiled and sat down.

    My face was stained with blood and my jaw ached as her slaps felt more like punches, their ferocity was so hard. My eyes were tearing and I was breathless with the pain.

    “Was it worth the pain, fucker?” Aurelia asked.

    “Yes goddess, always.”

    She went back into a rage. “Want me to do it again then, you smart fucking prick?”

    “As you wish, goddess. You own me and I am yours to do with as you desire.”

    “That’s some serious fucking servitude right there!” Constance chipped in.

    Seraphina and Porsche were stunned by the brutality and even Grace was wondering where this was going, as she wanted sexual fulfilment with Aurelia and was expecting something more akin to what the others had just done.

    “You will crumble before me. I can give you pain you never knew existed.” Aurelia snarled, as she gripped my throat again.

    She knew at this point she was pushing me to my limits and suspected I would either crack or say something stupid which may embarrass her. She, therefore, was having some trepidation about how far to take this.

    Her suspicions were then born out when I spoke quietly. “I crumbled before you long ago, goddess. Physical pain I can endure, just don’t snuff out..”

    Aurelia slapped me hard again to prevent me finishing, as she suspected it was something she didn’t want said.

    “Shut the fuck up, slave. You are boring me and everyone here.”

    Aurelia then got up and stepped towards Grace who was now sitting naked.

    She took her by the hand. “Grace, my love, I am wet with excitement. Give me your loving tongue deep inside me.”

    Grace climbed off the chair and lay beside me, beckoning Aurelia down onto her mouth. Aurelia descended so slowly it was barely discernable. She knew I was watching and wanted to make me suffer. Her arousal was being accentuated by strong gestures, until her pussy was sitting gently on top of Grace’s lips.

    “Show this pathetic piece of shit how to please a woman, Grace. Make love to me.”

    Grace embraced Aurelia with passionate kisses and licks but nothing like I had done to her this morning. Aurelia was enjoying the attention but her heart was empty and it looked more procedural than emotive. Perhaps I was kidding myself, but it felt like she was testing Grace. Aurelia was making comparisons with me and how it felt for her when she was in my embrace before. I knew she was in conflict and the brief shared moments we were having had started to help me decode this complex woman. I felt her sadness and the persona she was trapped by. What could I be for her? Was I really strong enough?

    I cried silent tears, but not for myself. It was for the loneliness in her heart, which I felt. She looked at me briefly and seeing my face, she started to crack just like that moment back in the office when I first spoke of my feelings for her. In the same way I could see through her, she could see straight back through me. Tears began to run down her cheeks and she felt her vulnerability surround her. I had said nothing but I had also said everything.

    Aurelia started to panic, turning away from having been trapped by my stare.

    As tears fell onto Grace, she spoke. “Wow, Aurelia, you must really be enjoying this, love.”

    “Yes Grace, please keep going. Slave, get behind me and serve Grace. Do something useful.”

    Her words were mindless, shallow utterances unbefitting of such a queen of pain and power as Aurelia. But it was not the queen of dominance that was sat atop Grace at that point, it was the woman I was falling in love with.

    I crawled behind Aurelia, breaking my stare and the spell I had over her, then bent down and started licking Grace’s wet pussy. It was soaked with passion and arousal. Aurelia’s control over her was something she could never resist and within a short space of time, Grace was nearing her own end. I couldn’t see Aurelia, but I could tell from her moans of pleasure that they were not a true reflection of her feelings. They were nothing like this morning.

    As Grace climaxed and screamed with my rather expert tongue attentions, Aurelia could only replicate the sounds and the body movements, as she had nothing like the feeling to drive the response naturally. When Aurelia’s simulation and Grace’s orgasm were complete, she lay beside Grace like Porsche had done with Seraphina.

    “Worship my feet, slave,” Aurelia said, which I hoped to be a need to feel me touch her in her moment of vulnerability.

    This was the second time I felt enormous responsibility and strength for her, the first being in the backroom of her BDSM club. I felt almost like the father figure she never had and the love she never knew combined. Though I was at her feet while Grace was embracing her, I had never felt closer.

    My tears covered her feet as I rubbed and kissed them and we lay there in silence for a few minutes.

    Seraphina then spoke. “Wow, that felt strangely emotional.” It was like her empathy had connected in some way to what I was feeling for Aurelia and what I hoped she was feeling for me.

    If Seraphina had broken the ice, Constance then smashed it out of the park with her follow up comment. “Yeah, well it looked more like slushy bullshit to me. When are we eating, for fuck sake?”

    Aurelia, without looking up, sighed. “Slave, go and prepare the food for us.”

    I gathered myself and rubbed her feet dry then kissed them one last time before getting up and heading off into the kitchen.

    -----

    As I started preparing the food ready for them to collect, I started to feel very uncomfortable. Every time I had ever got this close to Aurelia before I had suffered a terrible backlash afterwards. Sensing the fact I was tonight’s entertainment I really didn’t want to be subjected to any more pain especially if it was dangerous shit. I also feared she could push me away to Constance as a means of escaping the need to face up to me, which meant facing up to herself.

    I knew then that I needed to drop the heavy shit quickly and revert to my subordinate slave position in order to settle her and make her feel at ease again. I recalled her words from before about retreating back into her safe hate space and I was very keen to avoid that.

    As I entered the room to beckon them in for the food, Constance was talking privately with Aurelia and glancing at me. Aurelia then smiled and nodded before turning to me as I called. When she caught my eye she averted quickly almost ashamed and approached Grace to start another conversation.

    I took one plate and dashed forward towards Aurelia and then said, “Perhaps goddess you would prefer to sit down and I will bring you a plate of your choice?” I pleaded.

    She looked at me somewhat confused and then to the others.

    “Why the fuck does she get the silver service treatment? The fucking slave should bring everyone’s food to us.” Constance grumbled.

    “She is right of course. Sit down ladies, my slave will bring your food to you.” Aurelia said and sat back in her chair. “Serve the others first slave.”

    I then dashed around each of them after giving them a summary of the delights on offer before running to and fro to collect what they wanted. Constance sent me back three times before she was happy, more to fuck with me than anything else.

    I then returned to Aurelia and said, “My goddess, may I get something for you now?” Aurelia was looking at me strangely now almost amused with my face like she was looking at it for the first time. She was clearly distracted, as when I had relayed all the options I could offer, she asked me to repeat them like she hadn’t heard a word.

    “Just get me a selection you think I will like.” She said and smiled turning away to start a conversation with Seraphina.

    I returned quickly and sat by her side. She was still talking with her back to me so I remained kneeling with the plate in my hand rather than setting it down. It was almost ten minutes before she acknowledged me and it was more triggered by the others eating than my presence.

    When she turned towards me again I asked, “May I feed you like a queen please goddess?”

    As I heard myself say these words I had an outer body experience where I was able to see just how subservient I was becoming with Aurelia. When I looked at Henrietta or Julia I would often mock them in my mind for being so pathetic but then understood how desire and love were driving their motivations. As I now started to embrace my submissive side to much the same extent, I didn’t feel the shame I expected I would. As it was for Aurelia it almost felt right. When I imagined doing the same thing for Grace in my head, I felt disgusted, so erased that visual scenario quickly and looked back at Aurelia for her response.

    “You may slave.” She said and then added, “Start with those little tart things and then the smoked salmon.”

    As she then continued her conversation I diligently held out her food awaiting her desire for each bite. I looked for the subtlest indications in her gestures to ensure the food was ready for her almost as she wanted it. Eye movements towards the plate or myself, a slight turn of the head and even a pause in her conversation. Her needs were all I was focused on that point. As I continued this I felt Aurelia relax again from the stress she was carrying from earlier, I had successfully navigated her back into her dominant role, where she was clearly more comfortable.

    As she took the last bite from my hand she bit my fingers hard and I dropped the pastry. She then placed her foot above it and mashed it hard between her toes. She then crossed her leg so the foot was pointing away from her as she turned to carry on her conversation.

    I knelt then rubbed my finger discretely. Fuck, bites really hurt I thought. As I looked at the food on her foot I realised how hungry I was but didn’t move awaiting her approval. I sat silently.

    After something approaching ten minutes she paused momentarily and just clicked her fingers. I then approached and started licking the food from her foot delicately and with love giving her foot as much attention as my eating.

    “Has he always been such an obedient and attentive cunt?” Constance asked.

    The others all laughed. Grace spoke first, “No, he was a right little fucker in the early days, forever trying to resist and moan about our treatment of him. It is Aurelia who has truly broken him. Even Beth failed and he betrayed her.”

    Aurelia turned to me and smiled. I smiled back. She was very pleased with that compliment from Grace as it placed her above Beth in recognising her power and control over me. It was actually true, Aurelia had a magnetism, which she used perfectly to initially tease and train me and then seeing that had gone as far as it could she showed me a side of her that she had shown nobody else. That second immaculate gesture had reached out to me on a whole new level and gathered my affection and desire to make her happy. In this instance, it meant embracing my submissiveness to empower her dominant.

    I felt my heart sink momentarily, as I wondered whether it was all a big game to her. Had she perhaps sensed my love as weakness and prayed on it to enslave me completely or did she really have feelings for me as she showed in words and actions? I still had doubts despite everything, as she was so mentally tough and smart I know if anyone was capable of deception, she was.

    It also made me sad that Beth had never extended any genuine warmth I could hold onto. In the brief glimpses of her when I was able to connect to her she had chosen to utterly crush me afterwards. Despite the brutality, ferocity and temperamental nature of Aurelia she still found a way of connecting with me that only Nicola had done before.

    Looking back at Aurelia’s smile I felt anger for what Nicola had done to me. At least Aurelia was honest in her nastiness, I knew what I was getting from her and now I think I know why. But with Nicola, she had shown me so much love and affection and then after I had been through so much for her she had woven her feelings into hatred and disgust. I just didn’t deserve that kind of deceit.

    “Even Beth the bitch failed? Wow so what have you got that she hasn’t then?” Constance asked.

    “Careful Beth doesn’t hear you say that Constance.” Grace said protecting her friend.

    “Fuck her, I would kick her arse big time if she ever tried her shit with me.” Constance said, with enough bravado you would almost believe her.

    “Do you think she could take Beth down then Seraphina?” Grace asked concerned for Beth.

    “She could fucking out anyone, she’s a first rate psychopath. Excuse my language.” Seraphina sighed.

    Constance smiled before returning to her original question and spoke in an antagonising tone, “So what have you got then Aurelia?”

    Aurelia smiled and turned to me, “Ask him.”

    My guts dropped to the floor, fuck! What was I going to say? If I said anything of my true feelings for her I would be dead. If I fucked up my tribute it would make her sound weak and I would be kicked to fuck. Aurelia just smiled as she looked at me squirming.

    “Well?” Constance said looking at me now. Thinking as quickly as I could I started to speak.

    “Aurelia is mentally stronger than Beth and more imposing. She naturally demands more respect. She also understands me more than I know myself. I have never known anyone so intelligent, telepathic and excuse the phrase goddess manipulative. She has an ability to make her demands your goals in a way that you want to embrace them. Finally, she is of course beauty personified. Her radiance, aura and magnetism are more than anyone can resist, least of all me.” I then bowed my head a little embarrassed that I had maybe overplayed my hand.

    Constance started laughing, “What a load of bullshit that was!”

    Aurelia was angry now and in a way, you didn’t want her to be. I cringed before my mind started to feel protective over her. I actually wanted to jump up and punch Constance at that point but knew Aurelia could fight her own battles and would see that as an embarrassment.

    “Oh really Constance, so exactly how many slaves have you had who would pay you such a tribute of their own free will?” Aurelia smiled

    Constance stammered and even Seraphina chuckled to herself, “Look, I have plenty of slaves and they do what the fuck I tell them to.”

    “You are missing the point, Constance, he does what I want because he is bound to me and worships me. I punish him only now because it amuses me, whilst for you, it is still a necessity. Your only power is through fear, which is a fleeting, temporary thing. Mine is in love and devotion, which with nurture is lasting and boundless in its strength and commitment.” Aurelia replied, now relaxed and calm.

    “Well ok I get that fear is fleeting but my slaves still do what the fuck I want.” Constance said.

    “Look let me turn this into a positive for you Constance. Your power in strength is without doubt mighty and I certainly wouldn’t want to fight you hand to hand but your true potential lies in your mind not your fists.”

    “Careful Aurelia, we don’t need you creating a monster here, thank you,” Seraphina said.

    “Nonsense, she is smart enough to adapt Seraphina, you need to get off her back and stop making her try and prove herself to you. Accept her for what she is. A beautiful strong powerful woman with the world at her feet.”

    Constance smiled conceitedly for just about the first time tonight and then said, “So what about my mind?” She was looking for more accolades to stroke her already enormous ego.

    “Well I know you are very intelligent based on your education and I also recognise you are smart when it comes to adapting to people and situations but you allow your aggression to drive your behaviour instead of leading with your natural ability to control and dominate others. Your physical power should be a last resort, for when conditioning is required to open their minds to be receptive to your…how did my slave put it? Oh yes, manipulating.” Aurelia then smiled.

    “So explain the conditioning thing to me then.” Constance said, now sitting on the end of her seat.

    “Not until you apologise to my slave for calling his tribute bullshit. I want you to admit to everyone here that you now understand what he said was true and that you were wrong.” Aurelia said calmly.

    “What the fuck? You are fucking kidding right asking me to apologise to a fucking slave?” Constance shouted.

    “I have never been more serious Constance.” Aurelia said calmly.

    Constance stood up her face filled with rage. Everyone stiffened waiting for some kind of onslaught, she was a fearsome woman in this mood and everyone remained seated. Seraphina actually lowered her head too embarrassed to watch.

    Constance then threw her arm out and punched the wall. Luckily it was a plasterboard and breezeblock partition so her fist went right through it. If it had been brick I think she would have smashed her hand. Grace and Porche jumped but Aurelia remained calm.

    Constance then stepped over to Aurelia and loomed above her. “You know I could fucking kill you in just a couple of punches?”

    “But you won’t,” Aurelia said.

    “How the fuck do you know?” Constance screamed.

    “Because now is not the time. You are still trying to size me up and find out what I know and what I can do. Otherwise, you wouldn’t have come here tonight. You want to know what I know.” Aurelia said.

    “Fucking hell!” Constance screamed, then bent down and grabbed my neck, which was still sore from earlier and then lifted me up onto my feet. Her strength was both frightening and awesome to behold.

    “I am fucking sorry and was wrong! Ok?” She then tossed me away like a rag doll and I flew across the floor behind the chair Aurelia was sat on. Though the wind was knocked out of me a bit I was not hurt, though I was scared shitless.

    “Satisfied now?” Constance concluded, looking back at Aurelia.

    “Yes I am, thank you Constance. You may sit down again now.” Aurelia said.

    Constance was feeling maybe she had showed Aurelia a little too much of her intentions. “I need time alone. I will be back in a bit.” She then disappeared off up the stairs again.

    I refilled the women’s drinks again whilst Constance was gone, as they weren’t yet ready for coffee and cakes. I also got another white wine for Constance and set it down on the table by her seat. As I was returning to my place by Aurelia’s side Constance returned.

    Constance then stepped across the conversation Aurelia was having, bringing it to an abrupt halt, before standing above her and saying, “Hey look, Aurelia, I was out of line tonight and have been acting like a complete bitch since I arrived. In no way do I want you to take that as a reflection of what I think of you.”

    “I would prefer you didn’t stand above me when you are talking to me Constance,” Aurelia said smiling.

    Constance thought long and hard about her next move clearly in conflict. Instead of returning to her seat she actually knelt down under Aurelia. “I guess this is what you are asking for right?”

    Aurelia knew how humble this display was for someone so mighty. It surpassed her expectations and visibly shocked her. She reacted quickly to put Constance at ease without diluting the impact of the gesture.

    Aurelia sat on her edge of her seat then leaned across and kissed Constance on the lips, it was a long-lasting kiss similar to what Beth did to Nicola in front of everyone. Constance was taken by it and started to kiss her back with affection.

    When Aurelia pulled away Constance was bright red with a mixture of embarrassment and anger.

    Aurelia smiled and said, “If you want to know better what I am capable of then you only need to ask.” She then placed her hand on Constance’s cheek and she responded by moving her face away slightly.

    “I am in no rush Aurelia, the longer I wait the sweeter it will be, Elspeth and her sisters taught me that,” Constance said.

    Aurelia was visibly shocked and thrown by the reference to Elspeth and her sisters, the same name Constance referred to before. She then composed herself aware she was being watched and said, “Oh I have known some pretty nasty and fearsome people in my time Constance and remember fear is only temporary.”

    Aurelia then chuckled and Constance returned the compliment.

    “My slave has brought you some more wine Constance love. Sit down and relax while you drink. Perhaps he can rub your feet for you while you do. Most men are weak for feet when pushed but he is especially so, play with him and see the control it gives you without fear.” Aurelia said.

    Fucking hell what is this, a coaching manual for abusing me? I don’t even want this fucking psycho on me, she just half strangled me before throwing me away and has threated to kill me a number of times already.

    “Well I did see Sophia and Laura doing that to him and it did seem to work a treat but I didn’t really want to lower myself to do it, as he enjoyed it too much.” Constance said, getting up and moving back to her seat.

    “Perhaps you should switch your perspective. You are not doing it for him, you are doing it to him for your own means. Controlling slaves is all about what you want, as their needs are irrelevant. Sophia and Laura presented some rather amazing work to me yesterday, which my slave had done for them and they took the credit for. They did this by manipulating him in much the same way we discussed before.” Aurelia said as Constance thought about her words.

    And frightening the fuck out of me with their mad slave bitch I thought!

    “You have an impressive armory, Constance. Charm, beauty, intelligence, influence, social status, charisma, money and power. Your feet are just another weapon in much the same way but instead of beating slaves with yours you should have them worship them like the queen you are. Don’t worry that they enjoy it, that just means their submission to you is all the easier and doesn’t necessitate conditioning. Anyway, that’s enough for tonight we don’t need to turn this into an evening class for sadistic dominants.” Aurelia laughed.

    “You really are fucking amazing Aurelia,” Grace said.

    “Yes she is but I am worried sick now what my sister will be capable of if she does half of what you told her,” Seraphina said.

    “Well, I learned something myself there. I was like Constance and hated the fact he enjoyed feet. I never once thought of the control it would give me over him. It was like I turned it into some form of self-exploitation in my mind. Hey, bitch maybe I will let you sniff my feet sometime after all!” Porsche said mocking me.

    Aurelia then turned to me and said, “Now crawl over to Constance and worship her feet like you would mine.”

    I knew I couldn’t do that as well as she did. I had nothing like the feelings for Constance, as I did for Aurelia but crawled over anyway. At least she is stunning looking even if she is a mad bitch, I thought trying to give myself a pep talk.

    As I arrived she looked at me and smiled with evil intent. Something didn’t quite feel right as she placed her boots on my lap. Her eyes still held that same violent purpose that frightened me every time I saw her now. I then started to wonder how much of what she had said and demonstrated in the room was really her being honest.

    “Get those boots off cunt. My socks are soaked through underneath and are the same ones I wore for kickboxing fitness last week. How does that grab you?” Constance asked.

    I smiled nervously not quite knowing what to say, as she placed the first boot in my upturned hand as a way of indicating she wanted it removed. I was now facing Constance with Porsche and Seraphina to my left and Grace just in my eye line in one of the armchairs. Aurelia was behind my left shoulder so I couldn’t really see her reaction to what was happening, which was making me feel uncomfortable.

    I took hold of her boot firmly and started to pull. Constance was barely moving she was clearly intent on me doing all the work. Eventually, she wiggled her foot a little and her foot freed from its tight casing and started to ease off. As I removed the boot I got a large waft of leather, stale sweat and nasty feet in my face. I noticed Porsche even brushed her nose as if to push the offending smell away. Constance’s sock was half hanging off, it was a thin white cotton ankle sports sock that was dark and discoloured on the sole and especially around the toe area.

    “Yes, my feet are not quite as pretty or nice smelling as my sister’s but then to a depraved little cunt like you I guess that’s just perfect right?” She smirked.

    Constance then placed her foot on my lap with the sock still hanging half off and rested it directly on my cock. The heat and dampness emanating from it was very arousing let alone the smell and I started to stiffen with only my apron protecting my manhood. She clearly felt this and started to smile at the power she was having over me with so little effort. I blushed slightly and bowed my head in shame.

    Having tried to avert my eyes she raised her foot and placed it under my chin sending another strong cloud of foot stench into my face and arousing me further before pushing my head up with her toes so I was facing her again.

    “Eyes on me, cunt. Avert them again and I will kick your face and break that nose of yours.” Constance warned. None of her threats were ever subtle.

    She now started to intimidate me with her stare, as she replaced her foot on my cock and padded it gently. It was now quickly turning into a hard-on, though the fear I was feeling under her aggression was dampening my excitement somewhat.

    “Pick my boot up, get your nose inside and sniff deeply cunt,” Constance growled.

    Not wanting to take a chance of moving my head I felt to my right-hand side for the boot whilst I retained eye contact with her until I had it in my hands. I then picked it up and placed it over my face and drew in a deep breath compressing the boot and forcing all the stale air out and into my mouth and nose. It was dense, wet and acrid. Her boots must have been old and well used and had accumulated years of sweat and stink. I blushed deep red as her scent crushed my resistance and started my descent into submission to her. I momentarily closed my eyes to embrace the smell before reacting quickly to open them again to face her stare.

    Constance laughed, “Fucking pathetic. What kind of person would sniff a stinking, dirty old boot and get off on it?”

    I felt humiliated by her observation and it dampened my arousal a little as self-loathing set in. She had a way of crushing me in such an oppressive and belittling way that I could gain little from the words she used. She was nothing like as good as her sister at teasing and sexual energy anyway. Constance’s style was more like a hammer to bludgeon the humiliation into your face.

    I so wanted to avert my eyes with the shame but I knew she would really hurt me. She must have sensed this as she said, “There is nowhere to hide from your dirty, perverted little fetishes. Look at me and feel your shame. I want to feed on your discomfort and watch you squirm.”

    Fucking hell, she was really rubbing my nose in it on both counts. I had never really had this really cruel and punishing kind of humiliation before and though I didn’t like it, I felt strangely compelled to wallow in it. Almost like I wanted her to enjoy my shame in some odd way. Looking at her as she stared down at me, I sensed she wasn’t getting aroused by the humiliation she was inflicting on me, her innate feelings were being driven by something more raw and primitive. She seemed to get off on cruelty and violence; I couldn’t sense any kind of humility or empathy with her. She was cold and distant in the extreme, not a million miles away from how I found Nadine though she wasn’t anywhere near as openly nasty or confrontational.

    “Sniff my fucking boot again cunt. It’s your world right now so worship it.” Constance said sneering, as her eyes burnt through me.

    I sniffed deeply on the boot again and my body shivered with the deep, morbid leathery smell that shot up my nostrils. As my arousal translated into more interest from my cock and it hardened she pressed down hard on it with her foot crushing it into my thigh. This really turned me on and I groaned.

    “Ooh, feel my sweaty foot on your cock. Isn’t that just amazing? I can’t think of anything more arousing than someone stamping on your cock and letting you sniff their old boots.” She said with derision and sarcasm, making me feel even lower.

    “I’m sorry,” I whispered under my breath.

    “What was that cunt? Did you just apologise for being such a completely pathetic lowlife piece of shit? That’s priceless. Are you only just starting to realise how ridiculous you look kneeling down there sniffing boots for sexual fulfilment?” Constance started laughing deeply and pointed at me, her finger inches from my face.

    I was feeling horrendous at this point, she had me completely trapped between feeling disgusted with myself for what I had become but also aroused by her scent and foot manipulation on my cock. I so wanted to look around to see who was looking at this but could only see Seraphina and Porsche out of the corner of my eye. They were deep in conversation with Grace and Aurelia.

    Seeing my distraction Constance continued to pile it on, “Nobody gives a fuck about you cunt. You are irrelevant and invisible in your own little depraved world.”

    She then leaned forward and whispered, “If you were my slave I would beat the fuck out of you every day until you learned how to be a man again or if you were incapable of that I would put you out of your fucking misery.”

    She then pressed down hard on my cock taking it from strong arousal to pain. I flinched and bent forward to try and absorb what I could, keeping my eyes on her.

    “Now I am going to put my rank stinky foot in front of your face and you are going to decide what happens next. If you push it away and tell me to fuck off, I may feel there is hope for you yet though I will probably still beat you for being an insubordinate wanker and not respecting your superiors. However, if you sniff my foot and show me you wish to continue to embrace your pathetic needs I will take you on a journey into depravity and ruin that will fuck your heart and soul into damnation cunt.” Constance warned.

    She then lifted her foot off my cock and it immediately bounced up and sat aloft pushing up my apron. Moments later her foot was in front of my face and she was staring at me with a look as serious as death.

    Her threat sat on me like a tonne of weight. I thought I was a relatively normal kind of guy just a few months ago, it was true I was a bit of a soft touch and maybe even a little submissive but I would have been disgusted to see someone do what I had done since my life had changed. In some ways, Constance was willing me to take my old life back but at the same time defy Aurelia and reject her position as my goddess. She was mind fucking me against her. The threat associated with choosing to sniff her foot sounded horrendous and I felt repulsed at what this bitch would make me do if she ever got to carry out such a diabolical plan. With no feeling or restraint, I guess there was nothing she wouldn’t do to destroy my self-worth as a human. I was left only with the choice to sniff her foot and accept my place as a slave at the same time accepting my place under Aurelia or I pushed it away giving Constance all the ammunition she needed to publically undermine Aurelia and her power as a dominant.

    It was at that point I could tell Constance had an agenda way beyond this room and some kind of vendetta against Aurelia, which she was trying to mask. Wanting to protect and honour my goddess I leaned forward and sniffed her sock allowing her scent to enrapture me.

    As I did this she reached forward and grabbed my hair pulling my face deep into her foot, which was pushing against my nose.

    “Bad fucking choice cunt. You will regret this moment so much when I own you and believe me when I say I always get what I want. No fucker defies me, least of all a wanker like you. I will destroy you, your little posse of bitches and everyone you ever loved before I am finished. Now sniff that shit and jerk off to seal the fate that awaits you.” Constance snarled then spat in my face with bile and rage in her eyes. She then sat back and looked back to her phone and started tapping away. She was up to something and I needed to get sight of that phone in order to find out what.

    I started slowly touching myself but also trying with all my might to dampen my arousal to reject her poisonous words. I sniffed her feet and this continued for a while. My anger and dislike of her was enough to prevent any further arousal and after several minutes I stopped as my erection abated.

    Constance looked past her phone back to me seeing my arousal had faded and I was looking at her resentfully. She leant forward and snarled into my face, “What the fuck are you doing cunt? Finish yourself I said.”

    I was so livid that I lost all reason and only wanted to give this woman a piece of my mind. I then said, “Listen, Constance, you are a nasty horrible bitch and I know you are up to something. I would never betray my goddess for a worthless tramp like you. Also just for the record, you have nothing like the charm of your sister or the allure of my goddess. I don’t find you, your feet or your scent even remotely arousing so I would rather not bother continuing to wank when I know it is a pointless waste of time.” Having finished I let her foot drop onto my lap and smiled at her.

    I guess if I hadn’t been in such a public setting my life would probably have ended at that point such was the aggression and contempt of Constance. In actual fact, she looked at me with complete amazement and incredulity. I am not sure anyone had ever given her such a tirade like that, and even if they did, not for a long time. She started laughing quietly and I gathered a feeling of foreboding in her underlying anger that really unsettled me like no one before. I sensed when she gathered her faculties fully she was going to unleash on me one way or another so I decided to quickly put distance between myself and her so backed away and went to kneel by Aurelia’s side.

    Aurelia was deep in conversation and paused briefly when I snuggled up close to her almost seeking protection. She looked at me and then at Constance who was smiling and looking relaxed masking her exploding rage.

    “Did you enjoy your foot rub Constance?” Aurelia asked, looking a little confused as to why she still had one boot on her foot and half a sock on the other.

    “Oh yes, it was fine. I think I learned a lot about slaves and in particular him. It was just a little short for my liking.” Constance said.

    Constance then stood up and started walking towards me, I really tensed up and started trembling fearing the worst but she simply brushed past me.

    “Say could I borrow your slave for a few minutes upstairs he can help me get this boot back on.” She said waving the boot.

    I reached down and grabbed Aurelia’s ankle gently where Constance could not see to gather her attention. With my face not visible to Constance I widened my eyes to the size of saucers and very slightly shook my head. Aurelia’s ability to read me was now going to save my life, as she smiled and turned back to Constance.

    “Oh I am sure you can manage a boot, I need him here for a few minutes but you take your time Constance,” Aurelia said.

    “Very well,” Constance said, trying to seem disinterested and unperturbed and walked up the stairs.

    “Slave go into the kitchen and prepare tea, coffee, and cakes for everyone,” Aurelia demanded.

    No sooner had I arrived in the kitchen she appeared behind me having made her excuses. “What the fuck is going on slave?”

    I span around and stepped closer to her to whisper. “She really wants to hurt you goddess, I just feel it. She was plotting against you when she had me, which in itself shows her self-confidence because she knows I would tell you.”

    “What did she say?”

    “Well, it’s not so much as what she said about you but how she was threatening me,” I said.

    “You’re not making any sense slave. Get to the point.” Aurelia said

    “She was trying to make me defy her and deny my feelings so she could humiliate you and your control over me in front of the others,” I said.

    “What the fuck are you talking about? You are being a complete fucking drama queen. If you defied her it wouldn’t reflect on me and even if she did try that it would only make her look stupid.” Aurelia said getting annoyed.

    Getting rather desperate I then went on, “Look goddess she said she would take me from you then destroy me and all of you guys before she was done. She said she always gets what she wants.”

    “I think you are buying far too much into her idol threats. I used to throw around shit like that all the time when I was young and impetuous like her. Calm down and do your duties as a slave for me. You have done well so far tonight don’t ruin it now.” Aurelia insisted trying to close the conversation down.

    “Goddess, I just don’t want anything to happen to you. I am not sure I have the strength to protect you against her. I know she is up to something.” I pleaded.

    She put her hand on my cheek, “I don’t need your protection. I can look after myself but it’s good to see the level of loyalty you are now showing me.” She then kissed my cheek and I closed my eyes to live in the moment for the short time it lasted.

    She then turned and left shouting over her shoulder, “Tea and cake, get to it slave.”

    I sighed feeling like I had let myself down. Was I just getting jittery or was Constance really another level of dangerous? She was only one person after all, what the hell could she do to bring down Beth, Aurelia, Allegra and her amazons all at the same time? It did sound kind of stupid now I thought about it. But then maybe it was Aurelia she was targeting and hence me. I was starting to regret winding her up with my words now. That was fucking stupid and I didn’t need to do it, but I had a habit of losing control when my feelings and emotions got the better of me.

    “Need a hand?” I heard behind me and turned to see Constance standing there.

    “Oh no thanks I will bring you tea and cakes shortly, please go make yourself comfortable,” I replied desperately wanting her to leave. Being cornered alone so soon after I had berated her was filling me with dread.

    “Oh but I am comfortable standing right here next to you.” Constance smiled, pausing to allow my fear to amplify.

    “So you think I am a tramp then? That is what you said right?” Constance chuckled to herself. “You know I don’t think I have ever been called a tramp by anyone in my life until tonight. Did you enjoy saying that to my face?”

    “Well look, I maybe got a bit carried away but...” I said before I was interrupted.

    “A bit carried away? You think? You know what I love about you, Chris? It is Chris right, your real name that is?” Constance said.

    The sheer coolness and composure of her recounting and analysis were deeply unsettling. It was like I was sitting on a nuclear bomb that was ticking away whilst discussing what the weather would be like later in the day.

    “Yes, it is Chris,” I replied almost stammering the words out.

    “You bring out feelings in me I never knew I had. I mean l like to think of myself as pretty fucking nasty and brutal but you emote something different in me. It’s a bit like a twister rolling through the countryside crushing everything beneath it. Normally I am that crushing force that everyone does their best to avoid and when you get too close it sweeps you up and poof you are gone. But you take me into the eye of the storm. I feel so angry and filled with hate right now that it is quite perfect and awash with serenity. With you, I think I would be capable of inflicting so much more of my wrath and vitriol on this world.” Constance said.

    I was confused, no wonder I had a hard time explaining this bitch to Aurelia.

    “Oh and don’t take my feelings towards you as some kind of compliment or affection. I am merely saying you have the ability to bring the very worst out in me. I don’t even want to hurt you right now, it would be like spoiling a surprise you have waited your whole life for. I want to delay the agony and depravity I am going to rain down on you as long as I can so that the feelings inside me seed and grow to their optimum intensity. When I have you at my mercy alone and afraid with no one to help you I will remind you of the choices that led you to me and then I will inflict an endless hateful suffering on you that will make you beg for a swift exit. Trust me when I say though that for you it will never be quick, once I have much clutches on you it will be for the rest of your miserable fucking life.” Constance said.

    I did actually feel like I was in the eye of the storm at that point and thought what an apt description it was for having this woman standing over me. I was frozen to the spot and trembling just wanting her to leave but she had no intention of letting go of this moment she was holding me in. She then stepped closer to me and ran her nose from my neck up the side of my face sniffing deeply.

    “Mmm. Your fear smells simply divine, cunt.”

    Just then Aurelia called out, “Slave, are you done with our dessert yet for fuck sake?”

    I went into a panic and scurried around to assemble everything now refocused on the delay I had incurred listening to Constance. She took the two plates of muffins and chocolate cupcakes then said, “I will take these in for you Chris.” Then blew me a kiss.

    That really didn’t do anything to help my focus and I burnt my finger on the kettle as I stumbled filling the two teapots and the cafeteria. I grabbed the tray and took it into the living room then set it down before returning for the cups and offered them around. As I held out the cups you could hear the chinking of the china as my trembling caused them to rattle.

    When I had Constance’s cup in front of her it was even more pronounced and she chuckled as she watched the cup in front of her.

    “What’s the matter, slave? Am I really that imposing that I cause you to shake in such a way?” She then chuckled and Porsche joined in. Seraphina and Aurelia sensed something was wrong and just remained calm.

    “Hold the cup still if you want me to take it.” She added smirking.

    I gripped the cup with two hands until it settled and then offered it again. She then took it and purred, “Coffee please slave.”

    Porsche frowned and said, “You never say ‘please’ to a slave Constance.”

    “Oh yes, of course, I quite forgot myself for a minute.” She then smiled.

    “Say, after coffee Aurelia, may I have my turn with the slave?” Constance asked politely.

    “Sure what were you thinking?” Aurelia said, a little hesitant given what she had interrupted in the kitchen

    “Well I am somewhat of a gooseberry here given I came alone and as it needs to be here in front of you all I am a little shy to remove all my clothes like you did. I was thinking if I am gentle whether I can fuck your slave up the arse with Porsche’s dildo?”

    Grace almost spurted her drink hearing this and then looked at Aurelia to gauge her response. Seraphina and Porsche sat quietly watching.

    Aurelia turned to me to see the look of horror on my face. I sat motionless hoping desperately she would prevent such a public defilement. She paused to think what to do.

    “Look if you can’t convince your slave to do this for me I understand. It is a lot I guess but I thought it would be kind of fun for you guys to watch knowing you are not attached to him or anything.” Constance said, trying to elicit a reaction from Aurelia.

    “Oh, he will do it if I tell him to,” Aurelia said, feeling angry at Constance’s entrapment. “Have your little game but be gentle.”

    My head dropped to my knees hearing her words, fucking hell no. Why was she doing this to me? I thought she might have cared. This is the worst thing ever. How could this even be happening?

    “Sure, as I said I will be gentle, but I don’t know why you are being so sensitive. It’s not like you love the cunt or anything.” Constance then shot a wicked smile at Aurelia who looked vulnerable and distressed.

    “Get on with it then. Slave do as she asks.” Aurelia said, embittered by Constance’s success over her.

    I looked up at her desperate and sad at what she was making me do, but she only turned her head away to avoid my glance.

    Constance took several items from the bag that Seraphina had brought saying, “ I put a few things in of my own just in case. Hope you don’t mind Sis?”

    Seraphina looked over as Constance withdrew the pink dildo, a ball gag and some nipple clamps on chains. She then turned to me and said, “Get in the centre of the room then cunt. We have a show to perform.” Then smiled, as she started to attach the dildo.

    “You can buy me a new one of those when you have finished,” Porsche grumbled as Constance laughed.

    Having attached the dildo she then pulled me towards her roughly and placed the gag in my mouth and then turned me around to tighten the straps. “Just in case you squeal cunt. Don’t want you upsetting the neighbours!”

    Finally, she applied the nipple clamps tightly under my apron then threw the chains over my shoulder before turning me around. I couldn’t look her in the eye and I am not sure she even cared anyway.

    With my back to her and feeling the dildo glancing my leg and lower arse, she pushed my shoulders and said, “Touch your toes then cunt, I am going to violate you. If you do a good job I will let you have a good sniff of my feet as I know you would really like that as a reward.”

    The irony of her throwaway comment wasn’t lost on me after I had rejected her earlier.

    She then gathered up the tension in the nipple clamp chains and pulled them firmly. I winced then let out a stifled cry through the gag. I tried to raise my head to look at Aurelia who then responded by saying to Grace. “Keep your foot on his head Grace love, it will help Constance have better access.”

    Grace did as she was asked as I felt her boot hit the base of my neck and forced my head down lower. I then felt the dildo glancing my cheeks before some rough spitting. The next fifteen minutes or so were probably the worst in my life. Constance entered me and then deeply thrust the contraption back and forth, while she pulled on the chains to ensure I couldn’t back away. Grace applied more and more pressure to my head as I tried to resist and Constance laughed hysterically and mocked me throughout. I couldn’t see the women but I did hear Grace and Porsche all laugh and comment about how shocking but great the show was. From Aurelia and Seraphina I heard nothing.

    When she was finally finished Constance just withdrew the dildo and pushed me hard on the back sending me down on my knees in front of Grace. It took everything I had not to crack during the ordeal and I took what she gave me with all the resolve I could muster. When it was over I started to remove the gag and the clamps before throwing them in front of me exhausted and shamed.

    I looked up at Aurelia who still wasn’t making eye contact with me. “May I be excused for a few moments, goddess?”

    “After you get me another wine, slave.” She then shoved her empty glass in my face.

    I crawled up to the wines and refilled hers and then returned to place it in her hands.

    As I then got up to leave, Constance spoke. “Here, take this with you and clean it. I was going to make you suck it off but you are probably too weak and cowardly to do that.” She then laughed as she threw the dildo at me.

    I caught the contraption and then ascended the stairs slowly before entering the bathroom. I looked at myself in the mirror briefly before turning away, unable to face my reflection. I then dropped to my knees, broke down and cried.

    -----

    It had taken me close to thirty minutes to pull myself together. I was hollow, devoid of feeling and sick at what I had endured. I thought I understood what monsters look like, having been through what I had with Beth, Aurelia and even Nicola more recently. But Constance was a world apart.

    Thank god she didn’t work at the office, I thought. I decided I would tell Aurelia that I would never be submitted to anything like that ever again. I also decided after tonight I would never allow myself to be alone with such a vile creature as well.

    I washed my face and took a deep breath before leaving and descending the stairs. The conversation appeared quite normal, like the ladies were just having a quiet night in with some wine. Constance was smiling at me all the while, which I could see out of the corner of my eye. I would not give her the satisfaction of my return stare.

    I took the cleaned dildo over and presented it to her.

    “I don’t want that fucking revolting thing, cunt. Keep it as a memento of when you lost your virginity to a real woman.” She then laughed.

    I crawled back over to Aurelia, who had lost all of her humour. I sensed regret in her eyes at allowing Constance to poison a night that should have been so much fun. But maybe that’s just what I wanted to see.

    Grace then perked up. “Aurelia, you were going to show me how to use a crop tonight. Is that still happening?”

    “Hey, that sounds fun, Grace,” Constance said.

    “I think he has been through enough for tonight, don’t you Grace?” Aurelia said.

    Grace looked back, confused at why Aurelia was going soft on me, but didn’t raise any objection.

    “You are probably right. Being such a pathetic weak loser like he is, I am sure all he wants to do now is crawl upstairs and cry himself to sleep.” Constance laughed.

    Seraphina seemed to sense Aurelia was about to lose it. “Well, Constance, I think you are being a fucking spoilt bitch. Though he is only a slave, he has prepared food which was quite delicious, served drinks and done everything we have asked with respect to our sordid little games. Give the fucker and us a break from your poisonous mouth for five minutes, will you?”

    Constance slumped back into her chair and pulled out her phone and started tapping away on it.

    Seraphina then continued. “I tell you what, slave. How about we give you a little treat? We can all remove our boots and smother you in stinky feet while you play with yourself if you want.”

    I shrugged my shoulders, barely able to look up.

    Seraphina went on, feeling guilty at the destruction her sister had wreaked. “Well, what would you choose then, slave?”

    I looked at Aurelia, who was desperately trying not to return my stare. Eventually, she relented and glancing down at me and could immediately guess my intentions. She opened her eyes wide and shook her head, but I was already committed. After having been through what I had, I saw no other way.

    “I would like a kiss from Aurelia. Just one small kiss but with feeling like she was kissing someone she really cared for.”

    Everyone erupted in laughter except for Aurelia and myself, who remained motionless. When Grace saw Aurelia wasn’t laughing, she soon stopped herself and looked confused. It was Constance who laughed the longest, but in the end, even she stopped.

    After a few minutes of silence, Aurelia stood up and stepped to the centre of the room. All eyes were transfixed on her.

    She then looked down at me. “Come here.”

    I got up to my feet slowly and walked towards her. She had no emotion at all and I was starting to feel regret at putting her in this position. I should have waited, but tonight had taken so much from me.

    As I approached her, she slapped me harder than ever before. As I flew backwards onto my arse, I thought she had broken my jaw or at least a tooth or two. There was a mix of laughter and shock at the extreme violence. Constance was the only one not really perturbed by it.

    “Get up and come here,” Aurelia said coldly.

    I had tears streaming down my face as the pain of my earlier slapping and her rejection started eating me from the inside. I wanted to die at this point.

    As I approached again her arm swung out and I flinched, closing my eyes. Moments then passed but no second hit came. I then felt the soft warmth of her lips on mine and as I opened my eyes she was kissing me with a feeling and passion I had never felt before. She then placed her arms around me and brought me close to her chest and kissed me harder and deeper. I reached out my arms and embraced her, closing my eyes again to submit to the moment. The kiss must have lasted a number of minutes. I didn’t really care how long. I just never wanted it to end. But eventually, it did and as she pulled away, she smiled at me.

    “Did that really just happen?” I asked in a whisper.

    “Everything just happened, Chris, and now I will never let you go.”

    Grace then got up and ran out of the room crying and screaming.

    Seraphina took Porsche’s hand. “We are leaving.”

    As Seraphina and Porsche headed out, Constance returned to collect the bag on the sofa. As she grabbed it she then stepped towards Aurelia.

    “You fucking stupid weak bitch. Tonight wasn’t a complete waste of time after all. Now I have everything I need to know to destroy you. You are fucking mine now and I will own your arse. Do you want to bend down and kiss my feet now or are we doing this the hard way?”

    I leaped over and swung a punch with all the might I could muster into Constance’s face and she fell backward onto the floor. She was hurt, as it had caught her off guard, but she was still conscious. She got up with an evil smirk on her face then rubbed the area I had hit. She then ran over to me and levelled a volley of kicks and punches into my body that put me onto the floor within seconds. I was out cold.

    When I came to, Aurelia was kneeling over me – anxious to see me recover. We were alone. By the looks of it, she too had been hit in the face but she showed no other visible signs of distress. I tried to move but my body was badly hurt. Constance must have continued to kick me after I went down.

    “Just stay there, Chris. I am pretty sure it is only bad bruising, but it's going to hurt for a while.”

    “I am so sorry, Aurelia. I fucked everything up.”

    “From where I was sitting, you did nothing of the sort. First, you treated me like a true goddess all night. You did everything I asked and when I pushed you beyond your limits, you still did as I commanded. When my enemies started plotting against me, you were the first to try and warn me. And finally, when they confronted me, you were the only one at my side.”

    I smiled at her. “And I would do it all again for you, Aurelia.”

    Aurelia brushed my cheek and kissed my lips tenderly. “I know you would and that is why I can tell you that I love you. No man or woman has been through what you have for me and still cared so much at the end of it. Now I know I can trust you, Chris, and am certain the love I hoped I saw in your eyes is surely there in your heart.”

    Aurelia then lifted my apron and mounted my crotch. I was very sore but the warmth of her wet pussy on my cock felt like pure heaven.

    “Now I need to make sure those balls still work properly.” She smiled and I closed my eyes to feel her warmth surround me.
    Feet dreams are made of stink

  12. #152
    Apprentice Footsniffer OneAuthor's Avatar
    Join Date
    Nov 2016
    Location
    USA
    Posts
    430
    Chapter 52 – Guardian Angel


    I hadn’t really slept the last night, my head was so full of visions of the shit that Grace and Aurelia had done to me that I kept reliving the ordeal. Henrietta was still embracing me and I could feel her warmth on my body. For once she was still sleeping instead of watching me, though I guessed she spent most of the night worrying about me hence was exhausted.

    I couldn’t help myself and kissed her forehead as she rested on my chest. Her eyes then flickered and she moaned a little before looking up at me. Initially, she was waking slowly, then recalling the night before she quickly sat up.

    “Nicola...how are you, Sis? I was so worried”

    “I have been better, Hen.” I smiled.

    I felt sick to my stomach from what I had ingested and my back, cheek and neck were still more than sore.

    “Do I look bad still?” I asked

    Henrietta smiled. “You always look beautiful to me, Sis.”

    “That bad, eh?” I said and she smiled again.

    “Would you ring into work and tell them I won’t make it in today, please Hen? I really don’t have the strength or resolve to face it today. Ask to speak to Beth. If she asks any questions, just say I ate something which didn’t agree with me.”

    “Sure Nicola, is the number in your phone?”

    I nodded and she got up and walked around the bed – still naked – and disappeared into the living room to find my phone and make the call. She was back about ten minutes later with a coffee.

    “All done, Nicola. Don’t worry, she was fine.”

    “Did she ask any questions?”

    “Just the usual, Nicola. As I said, don’t worry. She is fine with you having the day off. I am going to stay home and look after you.” Henrietta smiled.

    “Get back in bed and embrace me, Hen. I need to feel you near me.”

    I was still feeling vulnerable and my dominant was lost for the time being. That would have to be something I worked on slowly, given how much of a pummelling it had taken. Henrietta got back in bed and slid up close to me again. She then raised her leg over mine and placed her arm across my chest with her hand on my cheek. She then nestled her head on my left shoulder and lay silently.

    After a few minutes just feeling each other’s affections, Henrietta spoke. “Who is Aurelia?”

    My body tensed just hearing the name and my dominant was briefly awakened, as anger pulsed through the veins in my head. I started concentrating on calming myself, as I didn’t want to drag Henrietta into my problems. She was too important to me to lose.

    “Just someone from work. Why?”

    “You had a text from her which wasn’t very nice,” Henrietta said. “It wasn’t like I was sneaking through your phone, Nicola. It was on top when I made the call to Beth for you.”

    “I know Hen, don’t worry. I trust you fully. Look, I don’t want you to get involved, ok? I can handle this.”

    “What, handle it like last night?” She seemed a little angry. “How would you feel if someone was laying shit on me and I said don’t worry?”

    “Ok, well, I was naïve last night and that won't ever happen again. The leverage she has over me isn’t there anymore. She just doesn’t know that yet. As far as someone doing something to you…I would kill them.”

    “Exactly,” Henrietta said.

    I sat up slightly so she would face me and listen. “Look, Henrietta, this Aurelia has been keeping Chris from me. She was threatening to hurt him if I didn’t do what she said.”

    “What a fucking bitch!”

    “It’s worse than that. I think she was lying to me, as I now suspect Chris has actually fallen for her given what she was saying to me last night. If not, she is very close to stealing him away.”

    “Well let’s get him back then, Nicola. You love him, right?”

    “If only it were that simple, Hen love. I really fucked up and said a whole bunch of stuff to Chris, which I shouldn’t and now I think he hates me. The only silver lining to this mess is that I might have an amazing new job by the end of the week.”

    “That’s scant consolation for losing the man you love though, Nicola.”

    I sighed wanting to believe there was a way back but my broken heart was telling me otherwise. I failed him and he deserved better. If he decided that was Aurelia then so be it. I wouldn’t stand in his way and she was strong enough at least to protect him from Beth. I figured as well that her five demands rant was really all about Chris. She just wanted me to walk away from him so he would be hers exclusively. With Beth and her both demanding I gave him up, I knew I had neither the strength nor dominant power to do otherwise. I just hoped that Aurelia would leave me alone if I gave them both distance. I was tired of fighting right now.

    My phone buzzed almost on cue and I picked it up and read the instant message. It was from Aurelia.

    “Where are you, loser? I want that tongue where it belongs. Get to my office now!”

    Henrietta read the text as I held it aloft of us. Looks like she is determined to keep fighting, even though she has already won. Typical mad fucking psycho bitch mentality.

    “Fucking bitch. I would kill her in an instant if she ever said that to your face while I was there!” Henrietta snarled.

    She actually looked quite frightening when she was being protective of me and I guess she meant every word, given her devotion. I wouldn’t have her spending her life in prison for that stupid cunt anyway. She is my sister after all.

    “You’re staying here and looking after me, Sis. That’s all you have to worry about.”

    “Can I get you something, Nicola? Anything, just name it.”

    “I can’t really eat. I feel too sick.” I said sipping a little coffee to test my constitution. It still felt pretty unstable, so I put the cup down again.

    “Would you like to give me a foot rub? You know, like my sister, not my...”

    Henrietta then cut me off and pulled a face of assertiveness. “I am in charge today and I order you to accept a foot rub from your sister, bitch!”

    We then both laughed and she sat up and took my foot in her hands and started rubbing. I giggled, picturing her as a dominant. She was really shit at it. I lay there for close to an hour while she pampered me like a princess. There was no submissiveness as such, but there was much love. That said I could tell Henrietta was still quite aroused playing with my feet, but she couldn’t help that. They were gorgeous, after all.

    “Can I run you a bath now, Nicola?” Henrietta asked.

    “Sure, that would be nice please.”

    She then disappeared and returned around fifteen minutes later to usher me into the bathroom. I was still a little unsteady but was finding my feet again. Once in the bath, she bathed me with a sponge and washed my hair for me – giving me a soothing head massage at the same time. I wanted to treat her a little so asked if she would suck my wet toes to which she smiled and nodded.

    I hung my feet off the edge and she took each one into her mouth and sucked them tenderly, rubbing my soles. It gave me some little shivers and I started to feel a little aroused, which didn’t seem quite right between sisters but I didn’t stop her. After about thirty minutes we were both flushed with arousal for differing reasons.

    As she towel-dried me, I asked her a question. “It’s not really right for sisters to enjoy each other sexually, is it Hen?”

    “No, I don’t think that is really appropriate, Nicola.” Henrietta was looking at my face to see what I was getting at.

    “Hmm, well I really enjoyed your toe sucking anyway even if I shouldn’t have,” I said – a little embarrassed.

    Henrietta then knelt down and kissed my feet adoringly. “Well Nicola, if you are feeling horny then it’s lucky you have a slave to do your bidding right?” She smiled.

    A spasm of pleasure darted through my loins and I smirked feeling somewhat mischievous. I was starting to feel my dominant wanted to play a little, and though I was still recovering I thought a little light play wouldn’t hurt.

    “Follow me into the bedroom slave,” I said to Henrietta with a smile on my face.

    I then walked ahead while she followed on her knees bouncing after me.

    I then lay on the bed. “I want you to continue sucking my toes, slave. You should also use your tongue to get in between my toes as well where it is sensitive. I am sorry they are clean.”

    Henrietta popped her head up and shook her head. “Goddesses don’t apologise to slaves.”

    I smiled, realising what I had said and how far from my dominant self I had fallen.

    “I need more practice, slave. I have almost forgotten how to be myself. Are you up for it?”

    “I am whatever you tell me to be, goddess.” She then took my toes into her mouth.

    “Ok, good. Now get back to those toes, bitch!” I giggled.

    -----

    After a good twenty minutes of toe sucking and licking between them, I was all flustered and aroused again. I knew it was a little odd doing this with Henrietta but then fuck it, the day I had yesterday I needed to blow off a little steam and as the bitch said, she is my slave and does what she is told. I placed my hand on my pussy and started to play with myself gently. I felt Henrietta stop for a moment and then continue. She must have seen my hand and what I was doing.

    I waited a little while and then she spoke. “Goddess, would you like me to take care of you?”

    “Mmm, let me think about it a while. Get back on the toes bitch.”

    But I had every intention of taking her up on her offer, so slowed down my self-touching to get the lion share of benefit from her when she started.

    After a few more minutes of stretching out her wait, I raised my hand and snapped my fingers. No sooner had I done this but Henrietta’s tongue started to climb up my inner calf towards my thigh. I could feel her getting onto the bed to follow her mouth and as she did, she placed her hands on my calves and started rubbing them as she ascended. Very soon she was crouched between my legs with her head in front of my pussy. I could feel her hot breath gently blowing across my wet pussy lips and her hands now massaging my outer thigh and fingers tickling my inner.

    I started to recall the technique that I had adopted with Aurelia yesterday that sent her crazy and thought this was the perfect time to educate my slave. I know I promised Chris I wouldn’t do the sexual stuff with Henrietta, but we had gotten so close recently and he felt further away than ever.

    “Listen to me, bitch and listen carefully. I want you to vibrate your lips around my little clitty and use your tongue to make circles around it together with little darting gestures across it. Get to it!”

    As I closed my eyes I felt her tongue navigating its way across my labia as she applied a nice firm pressure to part the lips. As she got to my clitoris she started to do the circles and darts, which felt fucking fantastic and I reached to the side to grab the edges of the bed to push out my tension. She then placed her mouth around me and blew through her lips creating a ripple through my most sensitive area. My whole body gave an involuntarily shiver and I let out a little yelp. I distinctly heard Henrietta give out a little giggle, which I didn’t react to as I was enjoying her attention too much.

    She did the ripple again and then quickly followed it with a hard lick across my clitoris. This time my body quivered and then as the involuntary convulsion from the vibrations abated, a warm wave of pleasure swept over me. Fucking hell, this was really amazing. I lay there as she continued to bring me closer and closer to arousal. She was perfect in her execution of my orders. As I could feel myself near my climax, I pushed her head away gently and spoke.

    “I want you to hold me on the edge of finishing for as long as you can. Just small licks to keep me going. When I can’t hold out any longer, I want you to put your heart and soul into my pleasuring. Got that bitch?”

    “Yes, goddess.” I heard her whisper in reply.

    She then slowed as I enjoyed the combination of relaxation and pleasure crawling all over my body. My fingers and toes were tingling and my hair was standing on end with goosebumps all over my body. I moaned and groaned as the feelings started to consume me and though I fought them, they were beating me into submission and I fucking loved it.

    Soon I reached that perfect point like on a rollercoaster where you hit the top of a long climb and remain suspended for a fraction of a second before the fast descent takes your stomach away. That momentary feeling just before I relented was simply perfect and I grabbed her head ready to pull her deep into me.

    “Fucking hell, bitch, give it all to me now!” I yanked her hair to pull her hard against me.

    My mind was swimming in colours and every audible sound in the room had a clarity and melody to it as the notes danced in my ears. I felt swamped by the bed as the pleasure compressed my body until I exploded and a number of orgasms ran one after another through my pussy. I gushed my juices onto Henrietta’s face and I giggled as I heard her choke a little trying to keep pace and not miss one lick. My ecstasy was near perfect and I let out a scream, which filled the room with piercing sound as my final capitulation into my private heaven finished. I slumped back, exhausted and feeling like a new woman.

    “Clean me up, bitch, then come cuddle me. I want your warmth to embrace me while I slumber.” I then lay back with my eyes closed.

    I remained awake just long enough to feel her body wrap around mine.

    “You were fucking awesome, slave,” I said.

    “Goddesses shouldn’t tribute slaves in such a way,” Henrietta said – reminding me of what a good dominant should be.

    “Fuck you, bitch,” I said with a smile on my face. I then collapsed into a sleep.

    ----

    When I awoke later in the morning, Henrietta was looking at me. I smiled thinking twice in one day to catch her sleeping would have been a long shot. She smiled at me and spoke.

    “You are so beautiful when you sleep, Nicola. I am so lucky to have a sister like you.”

    “Hey, bitch. Who says I am not being a goddess right now?”

    “Oh, sorry goddess. I didn’t think.” She stammered.

    “Don’t worry. I am just fucking with you, Hen. I am lucky to have you too. I don’t think I could have gotten through the last patch of my life without you. Nobody sees your beauty like I do. That makes us both beautiful. With me being the pretty one of course.”

    I then winked and she nudged me with her elbow in response to my teasing.

    “Do you mind if I go and do my chores now, goddess?”

    “Hey, bitch! Stop switching on me. That’s my job. Just for that, I am going to put my super smelly socks and sneakers on and go for a jog. You are gonna be fucking in for it when I get back slut!”

    I sneered and she went bright red. Her legs even curled up towards her stomach as she stifled a wave of pleasure in her pussy.

    “You just think about sniffing my rank toes and submitting to my power over you, bitch. There will be nothing you can do about it. When I order you to succumb to my revolting feet, you will fucking do it without question or resistance. Got it?” I knew this would drive her crazy.

    She slid off the bed as red as a beetroot. “Yes goddess, it will be an honour for me to worship you in such a way.”

    “Fucking right it will be, slut. Now get my house tidy and cook me lunch. NOW!” I shouted and she scuttled off.

    As I rummaged through my laundry basket to find some suitably rank footwear, I smiled feeling how lucky I was to have her. I grasped a pair of red and white striped sports socks that had seen enough exercise to fit the bill. Last night when I got home, I almost felt like my world had ended – certainly that my dominant was lost forever and that meek and mild Nicola was all I was capable of. Now, not half a day later and a good dose of slave Henrietta, I was a new woman. I needed to go for a run and develop a good scheme.

    It was a hot sunny day for my jog and I was beginning to think my baby blue jogging suit was overkill for the weather and I should have gone for shorts. The sweat was covering my body and I could feel the wetness smoothing the friction as I ran along the path by the river into the park. Being as fit as I was, there was no problem with my energy levels and I soon turned my efforts to several sprints to really get my cardio levels up nice and high, giving me a good endorphin rush at the same time.

    I was just taking a little breather as I looked across the park when I felt a buzz in my pocket. I unzipped my joggers and removed my phone to check who it was from and could see another text from Aurelia.

    “Loser, you are in fucking deep waters. Where’s my tongue? Get it here now!”

    Feeling the rush of my run and how energised I was from this morning, I texted back.

    “Fuck you slut. Kiss my arse. Better than that lick it!”

    I then smiled to myself as I pocketed the phone and zipped myself back up, before heading off across the park. I knew at that point that I could not get into another situation where I was alone with Aurelia or allow her to restrain me like before. I was now more determined than ever to leverage my relationship with Beth to win her favour on the right-hand job and then deal with Aurelia in my own way. Fuck, she had some shit coming to her, that bitch!

    As I ran with the freedom of the park and space in my mind for once, random subconscious thoughts started bouncing out of my brain trying to connect and make sense of the last few days.

    Where did Grace’s increased confidence and hard dominance all of a sudden appear from? Though she was being mentored by Aurelia, the woman I had in a quivering mess just days before was nothing like the woman fucking me over last night. Someone else was behind her and that person was powerful and hugely influential on Grace. I figured it must be Beth but what would she stand to gain from helping Grace, especially against me? No, that just didn’t make sense.

    Then there was Aurelia’s improved temperament guiding Grace and me through last night. I had wound her up easily enough for her to go through the roof, but when I did she walked away instead of unleashing on me. Why was she holding back? What did she want from me that meant easing off was a better result for her? Then there was the whole tongue extraction shit, that was extreme even for her. I guess looking back, she never really intended to see it through. But fuck, she was making every effort to have it look like she would. It was way over the top as a motivation for just playing their stupid repulsive games. The clue must have been in her 5 demands somewhere. Did she really want to take over from Beth – and did she see me as an ally?

    Was she really expecting me to be so fearful after that to do whatever she wanted? Certainly, her texts were testing that out. I then chuckled at my reply, thinking she certainly got the message back that I wasn’t playing her game, anyway!

    Then there was her fury at what I had done to Chris and how weak I was to ‘throw away my relationship’ or ‘fuck over my ex-lover’. She was implanting thoughts that it was over between us even though I had not even spoken with him. Surely, if I explained what was happening, the love we had would count for something to find a way forward? She definitely had designs on him for some reason but I thought she was incapable of affection with him, let alone anything more. If that was the case what did she want to use him for? Was it to get at Beth, perhaps? It couldn’t be just to get at me. She seemed sure she had won that duel already, referring to me as a loser. Fucking slut whore! I am no fucking loser and she will find that out from me one day.

    Somehow, I needed to convince Beth to back me for the role without killing the love I had for Chris or what was left of his for me. I had already done enough damage there and needed to find a way to make that up to him. On the other hand, I needed to find out what Aurelia was up to and fuck with her plans big time. When she was done for, she could be my fucking slave loser and lick my arse clean!

    I built up to another sprint in the park to get the energy coursing through my body to complement the determination I would need to succeed. Even with all that, though, I would need guile and cunning to avoid stepping into any more of that bitch's traps.

    -----

    When I arrived back at my apartment, I was full of renewed vigour and my dominant was in the mood to play again. When I banged on the door and Henrietta opened it on her knees, I strode forward quickly and place my sneaker on her chest and kicked her onto her back. I then stood over her and placed my sneaker on her face and pressed down on it.

    “Feel the pressure, slut?” I asked

    She was wetting her knickers with excitement and squirming under my foot.

    “Oh yes, goddess. Thank you.”

    “It was a rhetorical question, bitch. I didn’t give you permission to answer.” I snarled and pressed my sneaker down hard on her cheek so I could see the blood in her face disperse, leaving a white footprint as I raised it.

    “Close the fucking door and get your pathetic arse on your knees in front of me pronto, foot bitch!” I screamed and then went to sit on the sofa.

    She was there almost as quick as I was, kneeling and panting like a dog with the sheer energy and excitement I had brought through the door with me.

    “Where the fuck is my drink slut?!” I kicked her in the chest, sending her flying across the room.

    She got up with a massive smile on her face showing she was over the moon to have her goddess back and flung herself into the kitchen as fast as she could. Moments later she returned.

    “I pressed some fresh orange juice for you, goddess, and put in two cubes of ice to compensate for the heat outside. I hope that is ok for you?”

    I snatched the drink, ignoring her pathetic pleas, and put one sneaker upon her head and crossed the other leg over to bring my full weight down on her neck. I could see she was struggling and was doing everything she could to support the weight by putting tension on her shoulders. I dug the heel of my sneaker into her head to deploy more discomfort and then chuckled when she winced.

    This was now the time to test my theory on whether Henrietta would prefer to serve my ratty sneakers as a foreplay precursor to my socks or not. Grace certainly thought it was amusing, so why shouldn’t I?

    I made her kneel there as my footstool while I slowly finished my drink, smirking at her difficulty supporting my legs. She didn’t complain once throughout, however. That’s my bitch I thought. After what I had been through last night I knew first hand that a good slave can be equal in resolve and strength to a hard dominant any day. Henrietta was just about the hardest fucking sub ever, she almost never cracked unless I beat her half to death, which of course I had.

    I wiggled my sneaker on her head and could see this was really hurting her now. “Mmm, my sneakers are filthy. They need a good clean, slut. Think you can manage that?”

    “Oh yes, goddess, it would be an honour to clean your sneakers.”

    “Very well, go and get me something comfortable to put my feet on, bitch.”

    Henrietta then grabbed the nearby coffee table and put a cushion on top, before pushing it back towards me.

    “Well, lift my feet onto the cushion, you lazy bitch. You don’t expect me to do that myself now, do you?” I snarled in my extra bitchy tone.

    “Of course not, goddess.”

    She raised each leg and placed my sneakers on the cushion atop the table. They had picked up some fresh dirt from my excursions across the park, so were ripe for my little test.

    “Ok, sneaker slut. I want to see my face in these filthy fucking things when you are finished. Start with the tops and then work your way underneath to the soles. Use your teeth to gouge out any crap from the tread and make sure you swallow it all. That will be your lunch taken care of. You have prepared something nice for me?”

    “Oh yes, I have prepared a fresh salad with eggs and smoked salmon, nice and balanced to restore your protein and not too heavy on your constitution.”

    Wow, she really thought about that lunch. That sounded perfect.

    “I suppose that will have to do,” I said and raised my eyebrows to display disinterest.

    In reality, I was quite looking forward to that now.

    “Right get to the shit on my sneakers then, bitch.” I pointed to them.

    She then lovingly adorned them with slurps and licks like they were ice-cream or something. It was quite something to watch. Even when the muck started to pile up on her tongue she would swallow respectfully, gather saliva in her mouth and then continue. My efforts last night were pathetic by comparison. The tops were eventually as clean as you could get them with a good scrub using a wash rag. She then went under the soles and started scooping out the filth from the tread.

    I cringed seeing the amount of mud going into her mouth. “That’s fucking disgusting, you pathetic bitch. Eating the shit from the bottom of my shoes. But I bet you love it, don’t you?”

    Henrietta replied with mud all around her mouth. “Yes goddess, it is an honour to clean your sneakers. Thank you.”

    Well, I thought, that answers my question about foot sniffing foreplay with shoe cleaning. She is as happy as a pig in shit, literally. I chuckled to myself. After a few more minutes, I raised my sneaker to inspect the undersides and could see most of the mud was off. Henrietta was now struggling to clear her mouth to present a clean tongue, so I ordered her over and spat a few times into her mouth and told her to gargle, rinse then swallow. She obliged, of course, and then carried on cleaning.

    About fifteen minutes later she emerged from under my soles with her face caked in mud. I had wiped my sole on her a couple of times just to rub in the degradation a bit, but it was funny to see her look so filthy.

    “So how was lunch then, slut?” I chuckled

    “Delicious. Thank you, goddess.”

    “Good, go and clean up, you filthy whore. You look a right state and I will not be embarrassed by your shoddy appearance. Then fetch my lunch, double quick!”

    She ran off into the bathroom then sprinted into the kitchen and was back with my salad lunch and a fresh glass of orange juice. Nice touch, I thought, looking at my empty glass on the side table. She then knelt beside me and waited, so I stopped eating for a few seconds.

    “What the fuck are you doing, slut?” I asked and laughed at her confused expression.

    She started looking around in a panic to see what she had missed, but couldn’t make sense of what it could be.

    I reached down and slapped her face. “Shoelaces, you stupid bitch. Suck them clean.”

    I then spat in her face. “Let that dry off on your face as a reminder to ensure you get the details right next time, slut.”

    “Yes goddess, of course. I am so sorry I didn’t think before. It will never happen again.”

    “Fucking right it won’t...or else!” I snarled and got back to my delicious salad while she sucked on my filthy laces.

    I was feeling so relaxed watching her busy away on my laces. She clearly was a big fan of licking crap off them, so that was at least one minor upside from such a horrendous night.

    “Slave, you can clean all my other shoes tomorrow when I am at work. Make sure to use your tongue. I want to be sure my shoe filth is going into that stomach of yours so you know your place below me, ok?” I smiled at her.

    “Yes, goddess. Thank you and of course, I will be sure to use my tongue and ensure I don’t forget any laces like I did today.”

    When I had finished, I looked at her and then at my bowl expectantly and she quickly got up, took it from me and into the kitchen to clean up.

    She then appeared. “May I serve you a coffee or tea, goddess? Perhaps a little sweet snack?”

    She was right back on form and one step ahead of my demands. Her attention to details was always perfect. Maybe a little rusty this morning, but then I did go from a little softy to queen bitch almost instantaneously. Poor fucking cow. I giggled.

    “Coffee and some of that ginger cake you made, slut. Now.” I clicked my fingers, continuing my bitchy ignorant persona.

    She had soon returned with my coffee and cake placing it on my side table, before kneeling down by me. She was about to return to my shoelaces before I slapped her face with my sneaker sole. She stopped and looked at me.

    “Do they stink slut?” I asked with a wicked smile on my face.

    “They have a beautiful perfume, goddess. They smell of you.”

    “Right answer, bitch. Remove my first sneaker and bury your face inside and sniff it!”

    Henrietta slipped the sneaker off carefully, then made a strong seal around her mouth and nose with the shoe. She then took an almighty sniff. Her head went dizzy and red with the stink rush that hit her senses. She wobbled and quivered with delight.

    “Now get your worthless nose on my sock and sniff up my foot stench, you nasty little foot wipe. I want to ensure you get a nice fresh warm, wet helping of that fucking vile odour you call perfume.” I snarled.

    Her nose was on my sock before I had barely finished the sentence and she was drawing in large swathes of my foot stench. It was potent, but not the worst it had been. The bath this morning and the ‘not quite my worst’ socks were giving her a lot easier time of it than what I had to deal with on Grace’s feet. Fuck, they were foul to the extreme, skanky bitch!

    “I bet you are in stink heaven right now, eh foot bitch?” I laughed.

    Henrietta nodded, not wanting to lose a second of her time on my socks. She rubbed her nose up and down my sock, covering every inch, but focusing mostly between my toes – where the smell was strongest. Her face was bright red and she was very aroused.

    “I am wondering whether to let you play with yourself while you worship them, slave,” I said.

    She paused in hope and desperation to hear my decision on the self–declared conundrum. I waited so I could continue to prolong her anticipation. I could see she was really distracted now. And waiting for my answer must have been killing her inside. As professional a slave as ever, though, she just carried on sniffing.

    “Nah fuck it, you can wait, bitch! You haven’t earned that privilege yet. If I see you getting excited I will stamp on your face again. Got it?”

    “Yes, goddess. I will try with all my heart not to feel aroused with your beautiful perfume entering my body.”

    Good luck with that, foot stink worshipper. She fucking loved my feet, and not getting aroused by them was nigh on impossible for her. Still, I would watch for signs and have a little mind fucking fun with her to amuse myself.

    “You will do better than try, you stink loving bitch! Now get my other sneaker off and get your face in it!”

    She looked at me in another panic knowing she was going to lose it, taking a big sniff of my freshly peeled sneaker.

    “What the fuck are you waiting for, bitch?” I snarled.

    Henrietta pensively removed the second sneaker and raised it to her nose. She closed her eyes and I was guessing tried to divert her mind and took a large sniff from it. It snuffed out her resolve instantly and she swooned under its power over her and shivered with delight.

    “Did you just shiver then, slut? It distinctly looked like you got off on that smell.”

    Her panicked expression came back instantly. “I cannot lie to you, goddess, as I love you too much to ever try and deceive you. Yes, I did enjoy it. I am in heaven when I embrace your scent. It is so divine and so perfect, I simply can’t resist it no matter how much I try.” Her head then dropped.

    Today of all days I wasn’t going to hurt my beautiful Henrietta. I loved her so preciously. She was a divine creature sent from heaven to look after me and had turned my world around in less than a day. But that didn’t mean I couldn’t have a little fun with her, and I chuckled wickedly.

    “Hmm, what do you think we should do about that, slut?” I asked.

    “I should be punished, goddess. I have let you down and I am so very sorry.”

    “Damn fucking right, bitch!” I shouted into her face and her eyes widened with fright briefly.

    It surprised me I could actually generate any fear into her after what she had been through with me. It wasn’t like I was likely to fly off the handle like Aurelia would. But then maybe I was a little unpredictable. Either way, I was a pussycat compared to that bitch. Maybe that’s why she was stronger than me? She simply cared less and hated more.

    “Take off my socks and wash them with your mouth. That will teach you to disrespect my orders, whore!”

    She looked back at me in disbelief that she wasn’t going to get my crop. She hadn’t quite realised the feelings inside me and how far from my peak dominant I still was. However, not wanting to displease me, the socks came off and she was sucking and chewing on them trying to remove the filth and sweat embedded therein.

    “Bet that tastes delicious. Doesn’t it, sock sucker?” I laughed. “You look fucking ridiculous cleaning those rotten things with your mouth. How fucking low and servile is sucking filth out of someone’s nasty socks on the scale of nasty to downright depraved?”

    She started to show me a little shame, which gave me goosebumps again. For Aurelia it was fear, remembering how she got pleasure out of my reaction to her threat to remove my tongue. That said everything about how different we were. I mean, whom the fuck threatens to remove someone’s tongue just to get off on their fear?

    “That’s right, sock muncher, you should feel fucking ashamed. The taste must be foul. All that dried sweat, dead foot skin and nasty stench in there. That sock was crusty as fuck when I put it on earlier, so god knows how many germs and bacteria you are swallowing right now. It’s fucking pathetic that you would put your body through that kind of ordeal just to please another woman, regardless of how superior she is to you.”

    I smiled feeling I got the delivery of that tirade just right to peg her down another few notches.

    She was bright red now, wallowing in embarrassment. I got another little shiver and had to place my hand on my pussy just to milk every second of pleasure out of the circumstances I was imposing on her. One more level to go, I thought.

    “You know what, just to really make you feel as pathetic and degraded as I can. I am going to invite you to put your worthless nose between my toes and sniff out the stench and you are going to do it because that’s how fucking weak and pitiful you are. Then I am going to laugh in your face so you feel every ounce of the shame, destroying what pride and self-respect you have left. Do it, bitch!”

    She literally crawled over to my toes and did as I asked. The compulsion to obey was too strong to resist for a slave, even though she knew the level of shame I would heap onto her. Henrietta was completely hollowed out by my soul-destroying volley of verbal humiliation. I started laughing in her face and pointing with my finger merely inches from her nose. Fuck, I felt powerful.

    I was now rubbing my pussy hard as the wetness and arousal gripped me. I kept looking at her to soak up her shame and perpetuated my own arousal, until soon after I was coming hard and nasty.

    I shouted at her. “Sniff that shame up, bitch!” Then as she did, I screamed as my climax shot through my body and contorted it into pure bliss. “Fucking hell, it’s strong!”

    I then slumped into pure relaxation and watched her through my barely open eyes as she washed my socks and sniffed my toes with her pretty red face. I had stopped laughing in her face at this point, but was starting to chuckle at the fact I had just had a fucking awesome orgasm just from the arousal her shame had given me. That was a first.

    Feeling like she had earned her fill, I spoke to her again. “Scream for me, bitch I want to hear your pleasure. Show me how devoted to my feet you are and the power I have over you. Submit yourself and give me the satisfaction of knowing that I control your sexual fulfilment completely.”

    Henrietta was already on the verge of exploding, despite the shame I had heaped on her. She fucking loved it anyway, I laughed. It was literally two minutes and she was coming all over the place. Her squirt even went over my bare feet, it was so strong and intense. I guess that answered my question about whether shoe-cleaning foreplay was a keeper. This thought made me giggle again.

    ----

    After I had ordered Henrietta to clean off her cum from my feet and attended to the mopping up my pussy, I invited her onto the sofa with me as my sister and we cuddled up together to watch an afternoon romantic comedy. I even went out and cooked some popcorn for us in the pause break. As I fed her popcorn on the sofa I asked.

    “Are my humiliations a little intense for you, Hen?”

    “Oh my god, you have no idea how much I love them, Nicola. I struggled not to come when you were heaping all that on me. Though it makes me feel so low, it also makes me feel so free. When you then made me sniff your toes, it was game over.” She giggled and chewed on her popcorn as I put another few pieces in her mouth.

    “Say, you looked like you enjoyed it as much as me, Nicks.”

    “Fucking right I did. When you go red and look all sheepish like it’s crushing you, I get a real power rush, which gets me so horny. I never thought I could get so into something so simple. We were made for each other, bitch, I am telling you.”

    We laughed again and she kissed me on the cheek. I then pressed play and we finished our film together.

    After the film was over Henrietta got up. “I found something you might want down the side of the sofa when I was cleaning up.”

    “Oh, right. What’s that then, Sis?”

    She dug into her pocket and pulled out a ring – the ring that Chris had bought me to wear himself. I took it from her hesitantly and read the inscription ‘Property of Goddess Nicola. The one and only love of my life.’ I immediately went into floods of tears and was nigh on inconsolable whilst my heart bled despair for what I had crushed. Henrietta was also in tears feeling like it was her fault somehow, as I couldn’t find the words to speak, I was crying so hard.

    “I am so sorry, Nicola. I shouldn’t have given you the ring. Please forgive me.” She sobbed.

    I finally managed to string some words together as the tears streamed down my cheeks. “It’s not you, love, it’s me. I fucked everything up trying to be something I am not. Right now, you are the only thing right in my life.”

    Henrietta sat down next to me on the sofa again and put her arm around me.

    I continued to sob onto her shoulder. “What shall I do?”

    “You must do what your heart says for you to do, Nicola. No one can tell you how to live your life and who you should love. That is for you and you alone.”

    I looked at her face and through my tears, the light refracted giving her a warm angelic presence. She was indeed my guardian angel.

    I whispered. “I feel so small. How can you worship me as a goddess, Henrietta?”

    “You are everything right in my life, Nicola. I told you before, without you I am nothing...lost and unloved. I just want to be there for you like you came to me and gave my life meaning. If getting Chris back is what you want, I will do everything in my power to make that happen for you.”

    “You would do that for me?” I asked.

    “I would do anything for you, Nicola. Just promise me one thing.”

    “Of course, what is it?”

    “Don’t shut me out of your life afterwards,” Henrietta said – looking a little sad.

    “That will never happen, Sis. You are my family now and I will always love you no matter what.”

    “And how about your slave?” Henrietta asked hesitantly.

    “A goddess will never be told which subjects she can choose. Even if Chris and I can find a way to be together, you will always serve me. I demand it. Your slavery to me is a life sentence.”

    Henrietta then kissed my feet. “Thank you, goddess. That’s all I needed to hear.”

    “Fuck!” I exclaimed.

    “What is it?” she asked.

    “Joanne and Astra are coming around tonight. What’s the time?” I began wiping the tears from my face.

    Henrietta moved a little to spy the clock. “Half-past six.”

    “Fuck, they are going to be here in thirty minutes I gotta get my shit straight!”

    Henrietta dashed off into the bedroom, then rushed back and held my crop out to me – before dropping to her knees and removing her top.

    “What are you doing, Hen?” I asked.

    “Hit me!”

    “What? I can’t. I am still upset and we just…”

    “Don’t be so fucking weak and hit me, you pathetic bitch. Are you a Dom or not, LOSER?!”

    “How fucking dare you call me that?!” My blood was instantly boiling and I snatched the crop from her and thrashed her five times across the back.

    “Is that all you got, LOSER?! How the fuck are you supposed to earn Astra’s respect if she sees such a snivelling bitch like you host her?!” Henrietta snarled, looking defiant and angry.

    “Right, you fucking stupid slut. You want hard dominant, well you just fucking got it, cunt!” I then thrashed her another seven times until I started to see her back mark and open with the first trickle of blood. “Now get into the kitchen and prepare our food, whore, or I will thrash you into a flood of tears and anguish.”

    I was out of breath and my face was red with rage. She had been rude, insolent and disrespectful and I wasn’t taking that off anyone – least of all her. More than anything, though, she had been smart and was sacrificing herself once more to be my guardian angel.
    Last edited by OneAuthor; 16-03-2018 at 08:26 PM.
    Feet dreams are made of stink

  13. #153
    Apprentice Footsniffer OneAuthor's Avatar
    Join Date
    Nov 2016
    Location
    USA
    Posts
    430
    Chapter 53 – As Hard As They Come.


    I went to get dressed and put on a red designer knee-length dress with light tan stockings and red patent low heel stilettos. I pulled my hair back to make myself look more confident and assertive, then applied a rich red lipstick and dark blue eyeshadow to give my dark brown eyes a firm, intimidating quality. Finally, I spent some time looking in the mirror talking to myself.

    “She called you a fucking loser. Aurelia thinks she is better than you. Don’t be so weak and servile. She will make you drink her piss and lick her arse until you get yourself together, bitch. She should be serving you...not the other way around. Fucking slutty bitch. She must pay.”

    I then thrashed my crop several times against the furniture imagining I was stripping the flesh off Aurelia’s back, screaming and shouting abuse on each stroke. I was sweating and breathless when there was a knock at the door. I quickly made my way into the living room grabbing my black pearls on the way and fixing them around my neck.

    “Get the door, bitch, and make sure you greet them properly.” I snarled as Henrietta entered the room on route to do as I was asking anyway.

    She had replaced her top but was clearly looking like she was in some discomfort. That will teach the bitch not to fuck with me I thought, settling the last of my breathlessness and nerves on the sofa.

    Moments later the door opened and Joanne walked in followed by a mountain of a woman. Joanne herself was 5’9” and Astra stood at least 4 to 5 inches taller making her 6’ 1” or maybe even 6’ 2”. She was a beautiful mixed-race woman with light brown skin, which though perfect in its complexion was marked and scarred in several places on her arms, neck and to the side of her face. Her eyes were a rich dark brown and she had startling perfectly trimmed afro hairdo that gave her at least another four inches in height, not that she needed it.

    She was wearing a smart white short-sleeve shirt and a pair of faded designer jeans. On her UK size 13 feet, she had tan cowboy style boots. The muscles in her arms looked permanently flexed, even though you could see she was very relaxed and self-assured. Fuck who wouldn’t be when you had the kind of presence she had. I realised immediately that I would not be intimidating her into being my slave but maybe I could seduce her to my will. I was now glad I made an effort to dress up.

    Joanne was wearing a simple black dress with bare legs and black designer trainers. She looked kind of cute tonight, seeing her dressed up instead of in her Lacrosse outfit. Henrietta flung herself at their feet and gave them a few adoring kisses each, which Joanne smiled at, whereas Astra jumped back a little almost like she was ready to kick her. I chuckled a little.

    As Joanne approached she looked unsure how to address me. I guess she was a little embarrassed to kneel and kiss my feet with Astra behind her. I could see this so I told her to take a seat and she smiled and sat across from the sofa on one of the side chairs. As Astra then approached I patted the seat next to me.

    “You must be Astra. I must say what a beautiful impressive woman you are.”

    She blushed slightly then smiled. “Yes, that’s me. Nicola, right?”

    I nodded and she sat down.

    Astra then put her hand out to shake mine. I pushed it down gently then reached across and kissed her softly on the lips holding it just long enough for her to know it was a proper kiss. “That’s a better way to greet a friend of a friend, don’t you think?”

    She really blushed this time and smiled a little nervously not quite knowing how to react. She then looked at Joanne who by now was feeling more comfortable and approached me, knelt down then kissed my lips holding them longer than Astra, before returning to her seat with a big smile on her face.

    “So, Astra and Joanne, can I offer you both a drink? I have some rather good red and an even better white wine.” I said.

    “I don’t usually drink much, as it makes me tipsy but what the fuck. Why not? Oh sorry, I didn’t…” Astra caught herself swearing and started to apologise before I placed my finger on her lips.

    “No apologies. Bitch, get your fucking arse in here now with the wine!” I shouted and Astra laughed, though as much out of shock as my sense of humour.

    “You’re pretty fucking cool, Nicola, even if you are a little odd,” Astra said.

    “Fuck you, bitch. I am as straight forward as they come.” I held a smile in my eyes long enough for her to see I was teasing and she laughed. Joanne was clearly unsure how things would go with Astra and me, but now we were laughing and joking a little, she was much more relaxed.

    Astra was clearly a very upfront and direct person as her next question was, “So what gives with you having slaves, Nicola? Joanne tells me you have two. That’s a bit immoral, don’t you think?”

    I could see she was concerned about my attitude to slaves and what my motives were so was keen to put her mind at ease.

    “Well my partner is a natural submissive and likes to worship me as part of our foreplay, shall we say. His slavery, as you call it, is more a fantasy or role play, which I am happy to accommodate as I am a natural dominant.” I smiled.

    Astra looked more interested. “So, you are straight then Nicola?”

    “No, I am bi-sexual. I also have a female slave who wanted to be my live-in domestic servant. She also worships me for sexual gratification but in the main, we are more like sisters now than dominant and slave. Tonight, though, she will be my slave and yours.”

    “Oh right, I am not sure how I feel about that. Having someone as my slave, that is.” Astra said.

    “Oh, lighten up, Astra. It’s only a little fun for fuck sake.” Joanne jumped in.

    “It’s ok Joanne, she just wants to be sure we respect Henrietta and there is nothing nasty or immoral going on here, right Astra?” I asked.

    “Yeah, that’s about the strength of it.” She said.

    Just then Henrietta entered with a tray of decanted red wine and an ice bucket of white with three glasses. She walked across the room then knelt down in front of us and asked me if she should offer the drinks.

    “Just wait, slave. I have a few questions for you first. Tell Astra here why you live with me.” I said.

    “Well, I met my goddess a while ago and fell in love with her immediately. She is so beautiful and understands me completely. I wanted to be close to her as much as I can, so offered to look after her domestic needs in exchange for a position under her.” Henrietta said.

    “So you want to live here as a slave then?” Astra asked looking sceptical.

    “Oh more than anything. I have never been happier in my life than now.” Henrietta then looked at me and said, “May I be honest about our relationship goddess?”

    “You may,” I said

    “Well Nicola and I are like family now, I love her as my sister and would do anything for her. Being her slave though is one of the most fulfilling desires I have and she is happy to oblige me with her attention like tonight.” Henrietta then smiled.

    “So what do you get out of it?” Astra said becoming more interested than sceptical now.

    “Everything. Love, friendship and the best fucking orgasms of my life!” Henrietta said.

    “Ok, she gets the point, slave.” I chuckled.

    “Yes goddess, of course,” Henrietta said, signalling her return to subservience.

    “So, you do sexual stuff with her as well then?” Astra said.

    “You seem very interested in my attention towards women. Are you gay then Astra?” I asked directly.

    She was quite stunned and caught off balance but recognised her directness had opened her up for some of her own medicine.

    “Er, well yes I am,” Astra said flush that she had been open so quickly with a stranger.

    She was in no way ashamed of being gay in fact I am sure she was proud of it. Her embarrassment was more coming from my body language and directness, which was starting to intrigue if not excite her.

    “Well yes, we do sexual stuff. I like to have her kiss my pussy when I am aroused like we did today, but her favourite thing is to worship my feet.” I said with purpose and poise.

    Astra looked down at my shoes and as she held her gaze on them I popped the heel of my shoe and dangled it on my toe. She continued to stare almost unable to peel her eyes away.

    “It seems you are more interested in my feet than she is, Astra?” I giggled.

    She went bright red and then returned a fake giggle to try and recover her composure. I had her hooked I could sense it. The trouble was it was much quicker than I expected and I didn’t know how far to push so soon. Then again, my next chance might take ages or not come at all.

    I allowed my shoe to drop from my toe and then placed my foot on Astra’s lap. She sat back looking shocked and almost pinned down like I had her in an immovable hold. “They are rather pretty, don’t you think Astra?”

    “Er…I guess so.” She said looking at Joanne who was evidently pissing herself laughing inside but smiling on the outside.

    “You guess so? Oh, I think you can do better than that. Put those strong hands on my feet and give them a nice rub for me, Astra sweetie.” I requested and smiled.

    “Sure, I can do that,” Astra said trying to regain some of her confidence and obviously excited by the thought of touching my feet.

    This mountain of a woman was becoming like putty in my hands. I think if I had gone all hard dominant on her from the get-go she would have laid me out in seconds. By using my cheeky nature and charm with a huge slice of assertiveness it made her feel comfortable, even natural, to go with my suggestions.

    Her hands were so strong they were literally crushing my poor toes so I had to tell her to be gentle a couple of times but she was totally committed to making me feel comfortable and hardly took her eyes off my toes.

    “Serve the wine then slave,” I said to Henrietta who was impressed with Astra’s sheer size, my control over her and a little jealous all at the same time.

    She served drinks and Astra swigged hers down in one, maybe for some Dutch courage or perhaps because she was feeling pretty good about her circumstances right now.

    “Have you ever had your feet rubbed, Astra?” I asked

    “No I haven’t, mine are pretty big and certainly not as cute as yours.” She said.

    “Cute. I like that you find my feet cute.” I said and she blushed again.

    “Slave, remove Astra’s boots and rub her feet for me,” I ordered and Henrietta quickly pulled off the tan cowboy boots and then massaged Astra’s enormous size 13 feet through her tan stockings.

    I watched Astra’s face as she watched Henrietta’s technique and copied it herself indicating she was enjoying it. I raised my foot and tapped Astra’s chin to gather her attention and she blushed again. I was going to put my toe on her lips to see her reaction but didn’t want to move too quickly and reverse all my progress.

    “My slave is going to suck your toes now Astra and you are going to understand why I enjoy it so much,” I said switching to an instruction to avoid giving her the chance to say no.

    “Rip the nylon and suck her toes slave. I will buy her a new pair.” I said. Astra started to stiffen feeling uncomfortable but still curious.

    As Henrietta started to suck her toes she pulled them away a little and said, “It doesn’t feel right having her suck my toes, Nicola, sorry.”

    Joanne then said, “Perhaps you are more of a toe sucker yourself then, Astra...and that’s why it makes you feel uncomfortable?”

    You stupid bitch, I thought to myself. I had been building up Astra slowly now for a while until I could be sure she would go for something more submissive and now Joanne had killed it in one idiotic move.

    “You are right, Joanne. I have been dying to suck Nicola’s toes ever since her shoe dropped on the floor. I didn’t even really know I liked feet that much until tonight but, well...Nicola, I don’t want to make you feel uncomfortable in your own house. But may I?” Astra said.

    I was pretty much dumbfounded but managed to retain my composure on the outside. Her directness together with Joanne’s antagonising had shifted everything forward at a pace I wasn’t prepared for. I now had to shift my approach accordingly.

    “No, you can wait, Astra. It will give you something to look forward to. But it will happen, be assured of that.” I smiled seeing her thrown off balance and looking unsure. I then dropped my feet onto the floor and snapped on my shoes before getting up and excusing myself for a visit to the bathroom.

    “I want to hear all about your fighting prowess when I get back, Astra. I hear you are something of a tour-de-force on the sparring mat and in the fighting ring.” I noted her disappointment at pulling my feet away. She was still staring at them as I walked towards the bathroom.

    She then refocused her attention. “Oh right, sure, Nicola.”

    “More wine, slave. Be quick.” I said turning and disappearing into the bathroom.

    When I returned I could tell Astra and Joanne had been discussing me intently so-called Henrietta into the kitchen and followed her in.

    “What did they say, slave?” I said.

    “Well, Astra said she thinks you are fucking awesome and fancies the pants off you or something like that. Joanne then said she told her so and then they both went quiet seeing I was in the room with them.” Henrietta said.

    “Very good slave. Be quick with the food now. I want to eat soon.” I ordered.

    “Of course, goddess. I can have it ready in fifteen minutes if that is to your liking?”

    “Thirty will be fine, we will eat at the table tonight. Astra will sit opposite me and you will be on the floor underneath me. Joanne can have either of the end chairs, clear?”

    “Yes, goddess, all clear.”

    I then returned to the living room and sat down just a little closer to Astra than before knowing she would be intimidated now by my beauty. It worked perfectly and she started shifting nervously as I occupied her personal space.

    “So Joanne tells me you can fight, Astra.”

    “Fucking right I can. 15 and 0 on the underground circuit, Nicola.” Astra looked proud of her accomplishments.

    I didn’t know much about fighting but assumed she had won fifteen out of fifteen which given the kinds of people she would have been facing was indeed mightily impressive. I remained cool and interested trying not to appear too keen.

    “Impressive. What styles do you use?” I asked, like I would know when she answered.

    “Well, Joanne and I wrestle. She actually got me started on that, but I was already a kickboxer and Taekwondo champion before so use a mixed fighting style now. That’s what makes me so good I guess.”

    “Doesn’t sound to me like there is much guesswork involved at all. You kick arse and bitches suffer is what I am hearing?” I chuckled.

    Astra laughed back. “Yeah, something like that. Do you fight then, Nicola?”

    “My only fighting weapon is my charm, Astra, though I am very sporty and fit.”

    “Well let me tell you, Nicola, no one ever gets me to submit on anything but within one hour of meeting you I was rubbing your feet and wanting to suck your toes so I know who I would bet on between us.” She was paying me a flirtatious compliment and almost offering a hint of submissiveness.

    It was like she had come here tonight ready for this in some way. Maybe Joanne had prepared her or maybe I did have charms I didn’t know I had. Perhaps that was the power I had that Beth could see that I couldn’t? Perhaps I was more like Seraphina than I was like Aurelia. Maybe Aurelia was more brutal with the nasty stuff because she didn’t have the same persuasive charms?

    I smiled modestly and said, “Well you need to stop thinking about my cute feet for a bit and get ready for some food Astra. It’s almost ready.” She then smiled and looked down at my dangling shoe again.

    -----

    Not long after we were sat at the table. Henrietta knew I would sit against the wall looking out into the room as that was my usual place so she stood by the chair opposite and invited Astra to sit first and then pulled the chair out that Joanne was hovering over near the end. Good job Henrietta I thought.

    Henrietta then came to and fro the kitchen bringing large sirloin steaks, chips, salad, mushrooms in garlic butter, baked cherry tomatoes and a selection of sauces including peppercorn, garlic and hollandaise.

    “Take a seat at the table, Henrietta, I want you to sit with us tonight,” I said.

    She looked shocked and a little disappointed. “Don’t worry you can continue to be my slave afterwards it’s just that you have created such a fine meal for us I don’t want you to miss out.” I then got up and kissed her on the lips lovingly until she swooned and blushed red.

    “Of course Nicola, thank you.” She replied and went to gather a placemat and cutlery for herself.

    “Nice call Nicola. I like you more and more.” Astra said.

    We sat there and started to eat the delicious food, I shared my steak with Henrietta so that Astra could have two. I am pretty sure she would have managed three but I was too hungry to give up any more. During dinner, we discussed fighting a little more before moving onto music. Astra was also a vinyl fan and big on soul music which I also liked but not as much as jazz.

    As she was recounting some of her favourite tunes I slipped off my shoe and placed the heel of my foot on the front of her chair then gently brushed my toes on her pussy. When I first did this she made a coughing sound as though she had received a strong shot of arousal and was trying to deflect attention.

    “Are you ok Astra?” Joanne asked.

    “Oh yeah,” Astra said looking at me briefly. “It was just a bit of steak going down the wrong way. I need to slow down a little and chew my food properly. That said, Nicola, I really loved that.” Astra said smiling and wanting to subtly request I continue.

    I smiled back and said, “That’s the steak right? You should compliment Henrietta not me.” I chuckled again as Astra thanked Henrietta in a bit of fluster.

    My foot was back on her chair and this time I applied a little more pressure on her pussy and rubbed it in a circular motion. Halfway through her thanking Henrietta she closed her eyes and groaned before coughing again and apologising.

    I left her alone for a bit to gather her composure, as she was almost sweating now with the excitement of my little game and needed a break anyhow, I giggled to myself. That said I am sure she would love for everyone else to have just disappeared and for me to have continued my little toe arousal all night by the look of her reaction.

    A while later when Henrietta had served a homemade rhubarb crumble and custard I purposely dropped my spoon and paused looking at Astra as it clattered onto the floor.

    As I held her gaze she said, “Can I get that for you, Nicola?”

    “That’s very kind of you,” I said smiling.

    Astra being such a big woman occupied most of the underside of the table as she disappeared. Joanne chuckled to herself guessing what I was up to, as did Henrietta. I couldn’t actually resist a sly wink to them both before I kicked off my shoe and crossed my leg bringing my foot down, wiping it across Astra’s face while she gathered my spoon.

    “Oh sorry Astra, did I just catch you, dear?” I asked as we all masked giggles.

    She remained under there a few more moments and I could feel her face in close proximity to my toes like she was sniffing or just being close to them. She then returned and bumped her head as she held the spoon out to me.

    “Go get me a clean one Astra. They are in the drawer.” I said. Sensing Henrietta would offer I nudged her with my foot to indicate not to and she stayed quiet.

    The fact that I had missed off a please made it sound more like an order though I didn’t put any nasty or vindictive tone to my request. I looked at her as she registered the request and was considering how to react. This was a woman after all who dealt out orders not received them.

    I smiled towards her and then added, “Tonight would be nice.”

    This seemed to push her through any final reluctance and she replied, “Of course Nicola I will go get you one immediately.” She then disappeared.

    As she left Joanne whispered, “Goddess is exactly the right title for you Nicola, you have her wrapped around your little finger. Fuck you have everyone at your beck and call and we all love doing it for you. How the hell does that even happen?”

    “I guess I do have a little charm on my side, Joanne. Keep stroking my ego like that and I will be letting you worship my feet later too, bitch!” I said to Joanne and winked again.

    She went bright red and replied, “Really?” Like it was a gift she wasn’t expecting.

    “We will see. Astra already has my first promise.” I replied.

    A few seconds later Astra returned with my spoon, which I took and then to her surprise thanked her. I like to keep my company guessing, it keeps me in control and them not knowing how to deal with me.

    After the meal was done I ordered Henrietta to clear up and clean the kitchen giving us a good thirty minutes alone. I then threw in a coffee request to give us an extra ten minutes on top just in case.

    I knew this was now the defining moment to test Astra and whether she wanted to relent to her submissive desires. She had shown me many of the signals I needed to see before this critical decision so felt the time was right.

    As we approached the sofa I looked up at Astra who was a good half a foot taller than me and said, “You can choose to join me on the sofa on sit here at my feet Astra.”

    As I then sat down I saw Astra look back at Joanne for guidance and she nodded at the floor as if to encourage her to go with her urges and instincts. Astra knelt down beside me and looked up.

    “You have made the choice to kneel at my feet, Astra. Do you understand what that means?” I said purring at her.

    She shook her head though I suspect she knew very well.

    “It means you have chosen to be subservient to me, this gesture shows me you want to relinquish power and you desire for me to treat you as such. Is that right?” I asked.

    “I guess so Nicola.” She said.

    “I don’t do guesses Astra, I deal in certainties. Are you submitting yourself to me or not? If you are, address me accordingly and I will grant you my affections. If you have doubts come back and join me on the sofa. But know this, there will be no second chances.” I said assertively as I held her cheek in my palm.

    She tried to look at Joanne again but I pulled her face back to me.

    “The question was to you Astra not her. It must be your choice.” I added.

    She looked up at me again almost like a lost child, her face was full of vulnerability and desire. She didn’t know what to do.

    “Will you tell everyone, Nicola?” She asked.

    I laughed a little but not disrespectfully and said, “What happens here tonight is between us and us alone. Giving yourself to me in this way is a treasured gift that must be respected and revered. It will create a bond between us that will never break but it will also define our relationship forever and you will desire me in a way you never thought possible. It is why you must choose.”

    Astra sat up slightly like she was going to stand then turned and sat back on her knees. She looked at me this time with more certainty but still carrying vulnerability. “Goddess may I kiss your feet?”

    The words flooded my heart with joy. This beautiful mountain of a woman who had entered here only hours before a warrior and gladiator was now going to submit to me as a slave both willingly and completely of her own volition.

    “Kiss my lips first slave,” I whispered and she sat up on her knees and offered her lips to me and closed her eyes.

    I took her head within my hands and drew her towards me. I then placed my lips on hers and pressed firmly, darting my tongue around their circumference and teasing the edges of her mouth. The kiss lasted close to a minute and when I let go she slumped onto her heels and continued to absorb and relive the feeling that was overwhelming her.

    I then sat back as she recovered. The intensity of feeling she had was enormous; these moments of initial submission had an excitement, trepidation and arousal unlike any other. Much like first love.

    As her eyes opened I said in a low commanding tone, “Slave, remove my shoe and bring my foot to your face and love it with all the desire in your heart.”

    Every movement she made was slow and deliberate like she was recording it and wanted to prolong the experience. She was flushing red on her face and chest and her breathing was heavy and laboured. As she raised my foot to her face she placed her nose on it and drew in my scent.

    “You will remember that moment for the rest of your life Astra. Now draw in my scent again I want you to allow its allure to consume you.”

    She then closed her eyes and took an enormous sniff, not unlike one of Henrietta’s best efforts. I glanced at Joanne who was smiling ear to ear and rubbing herself gently. When she saw me, she stopped and waited. I smiled and nodded at her then she smiled back and continued to play with herself.

    When Astra had taken every lasting second of scent her breath had afforded her she looked at me again and I spoke to her, “Is it everything you hoped it would be Astra?”

    “It is more, goddess. May I…” She said and I interrupted her.

    “Patience, my beautiful Amazonian princess. Don’t be in such a rush to release your inhibitions and fulfil your deep desires. I want tonight to be forever in your heart.” I whispered.

    I then held her gaze as she looked at me lovingly. As I kept staring she dropped her eyes in submission and my dominant gathered up this moment of perfection it had achieved.

    “Rip my nylons now Princess and worship my beautiful toes. Touch yourself to extract every feeling and emotion you can from their exquisite power over you.” I demanded.

    I had chosen to use the title Princess for her, as I would Joanne, due to their power and strength demanding respect. I wanted to continue the intimacy of these names openly from this point forward. It was important to me that they both knew their true meaning whilst those around would see nothing.

    I sat back and watched Astra embrace my feet like they were prized possessions. Her delicate touch was now a million miles away from the aggressive foot rub she was giving me earlier. She was handling something precious, revered and loved. When she sucked my toes my heart fluttered and I felt immediate arousal again. Soon we were both rubbing ourselves vigorously. I paused as she neared her end, as I wanted to live in the moment of her first act of submission. She screamed beautifully for me before she collapsed down at my feet. I then removed them and placed them on the sofa while she recovered.

    As I looked over, Joanne was sitting there blushing as well. She had finished herself, just watching Astra submit to me. Joanne then crawled onto the floor and lay underneath me next to her friend Astra.

    “Goddess?” She whispered.

    “Yes, princess?” I asked

    “May we serve as a footrest for your beautiful feet?” Joanne asked.

    “You may.” I purred as I lay one sole on each of their faces and closed my eyes to feel their hot breath passing through the toes of each foot.

    ----

    We remained in that position for about fifteen minutes before Henrietta came back with coffees and placed them on the table. She looked upset seeing the two women under me like I had given her up.

    Seeing her face, I beckoned her over with my finger. She approached and knelt beside me and I kissed her lips. “No one will ever take your place, slave. Ever.”

    I smiled and she shed a tear for me. I caught it on my finger and kissed it.

    A short while later, I removed my feet and asked my princesses to arise and sit next to me on the sofa. As they sat down I bounced a little due to their sheer size. It was like sitting between the Symplegades. I chuckled.

    “Princesses should also be adored and rewarded as well as serve their queen, don’t you think?” I giggled cheekily.

    “What did you have in mind, goddess?” Astra asked.

    “Well, I was thinking Astra that as you did such a good job sucking my toes you could kiss my sweet pussy. You see, I got rather wet and excited from your toe sucking attentions but unlike you, I did not finish. What do you say, Princess?” I asked.

    She flushed a little and then smiled, “Wow I would really like that, goddess. But maybe just one thing?”

    “And what is that?” I said hesitantly.

    “I would prefer you call me slave while I am worshipping you.” She smiled and her eyes flashed excitedly.

    “Well, you really are quite the submissive aren’t you, Astra? I will call you slave when we are alone together like tonight but you will be my princess whenever we are in public ok?” I said.

    “Yes, I would like that. Princess is respectful.” Astra said.

    “You need to be careful though, making such a request, or my naughty dominant may come out to play and I am not sure you can handle that just yet,” I said and flashed my eyes wide at her, licked my lip and ran my hand down the side of her cheek.

    She shivered with excitement and I could see her mind processing the prospect. In the end, I could see the doubts had won over and she replied, “I really think I would like that, goddess. But you are probably right that I am not yet ready.”

    “Very well. Now before we start, I need to address Joanne here. Would you like to attend my divine feet princess?” I asked knowing she was desperate at this point to do exactly that.

    “Oh yes please, goddess, but like Astra, I would prefer you call me slave also. I find it increases my arousal when you talk down to me while I worship you” Joanne responded.

    “Well in that case why stop at, slave? Perhaps I should call you my slut or bitch?” I smirked wickedly.

    Like Astra, she gave a little shiver of excitement too. “Oh, that gave me a quiver, goddess.” She said placing her hand on her pussy almost to recognise and mask her inner feelings simultaneously. “Yes please really talk down to me like I am really worthless.”

    Astra looked shocked and maybe a little confused at what was happening. I could see this in her so decided to give a little demonstration.

    “So if I said to you, ‘right you fucking stupid worthless slut get on your knees and lick the bottoms of my superior divine feet. Know your place and submit to me like I deserve. It is after all that you were born for.’ How would you feel?” I asked.

    “Well, if anyone else had said that to me, they would be on a life support machine by now. But given it was you…fucking hell, Nicola, I think I just shat my pants with excitement.” Joanne said rather unexpectedly.

    “I am sorry what did you just say to me bitch?” I seethed.

    “Oh my god. I am so sorry, I was so excited I just lost myself, goddess. I didn’t mean any disrespect, please forgive me.” Joanne said almost hysterically.

    “Hmm, let me think about that, bitch,” I said looking back to Astra whose mouth was open almost drooling and her lip was quivering. “Are you ok, slave?” I giggled at her.

    “Er…goddess, may I be excused just for a second, I need the bathroom.” She replied. I leaned over and licked across her mouth sensuously then said, “Keep those lips wet for me then, slave.”

    She then ran into the toilet and I could see a large damp patch that had bled through to her jeans like she had either wet herself or actually had an orgasm right then and there. Surely, she couldn’t be that sensitive to my teasing and dominant words. Could she?

    I took a slurp of my coffee and sat back for a few minutes. Astra returned looking even less composed than before we left. She literally sprinted over and flung herself at my feet and showered them with kisses.

    “What are you doing, slave? I didn’t give you permission to do that.” I said.

    She looked up at me and blurted out in her usual direct manner, “Goddess, I can’t wait any longer. I want to submit to you fully now. My mind and body are going crazy with love and lust for you, please be mean to me, treat me like dirt, hurt me. I beg you.”

    Fucking hell this night couldn’t get any crazier if it tried. This giant of a woman was turning more and more into a Henrietta level submissive by the second. I didn’t know whether to exploit this knowing it would really push her into a whole new world or not. My worry was that she might then reject it and I would never see her again. I decided to ease up on her and lead her into this more gently.

    “Get a grip, slave.” I then slapped her face firmly but more to shake her senses than try to hurt her. Anyway, who am I kidding? Even my best full bodyweight punch would hardly put a scratch of this woman.

    She stopped her begging and looked back at me shocked.

    “You will wait until I am convinced of your loyalty. I don’t just dominate anyone on demand, you know. I am a goddess and my slaves are very important to me, their place must be earned. Tonight, you will do as I command to demonstrate you can follow my orders. If you serve me well I will give you 24 hours to reconsider your plea away from the heat of the moment. Your pussy is doing all the talking now, you see. If you still desire my attention in the way you described you will text me and beg to return tomorrow. If I see fit, I will have you back here underneath me but if you disappoint me in any way tonight or in between I will never see you again, clear?” I was playing the ultimate gambit with a woman I so needed on my side.

    “Yes goddess, you are right. I was getting carried away. Thank you for stopping me and giving me a chance to really think this through. You are so much more than any woman or dominant I have ever met before. You are thoughtful, respectful and even kind. I am struggling to find any reason not to fall in love with you.”

    “Listen, Astra, and listen carefully. Yes, I am all those things but if you beg to return and are kneeling before me tomorrow you will also see that I can be a royal bitch who can turn deep submissive desires into a world of hidden pleasures. Oh, and of course you will fall in love with me. Who fucking wouldn’t?” I then laughed a little wickedly.

    “I understand, goddess. May I still please you by kissing your beautiful body where you asked?” Astra said in a humble tone.

    “I didn’t ask you anything of the sort…” I then paused to watch her face drop. “I ordered it and that means you will do it.” I giggled and her smile returned wider than ever.

    I then paused again trying to remember where I was, the chaos in the room was getting a little difficult to keep track of. Never have I had so many women demanding my attention at the same time and with such adoration. It really was a little overwhelming even though my dominant was going through the roof.

    “Right, where was I? Oh yes, that’s right. My stupid little foot whore was getting her orders, wasn’t she?” I said rhetorically looking now at Joanne.

    “Right, you snivelling little tramp, make sure when you are worshipping the bottoms of my feet you draw in their scent and bind your heart to them. Lick clean any dirt you encounter, divine feet must be adored accordingly and clean between my toes. I went for a jog this afternoon and have not had a chance to shower yet.” I smiled

    Joanne was holding her pussy desperately like she was already set to climax and was concentrating like hell on keeping calm.

    “Yes, goddess.” She barely murmured.

    “And now my priceless, treasured slave who means the world to me.” I looked at Henrietta. She was feeling quite isolated with my instructions to the others but smiled back at me on hearing my tribute.

    “You will lick Joanne’s pussy while she worships my feet as she has already committed to me and demonstrated her loyalty. I also want you to play with Astra’s pussy with your hands, as I want all of her attention on me at all times. I will then reward you slave when the others have left, I have something very special lined up if you are obedient and serve me well tonight.” I cooed.

    I knew Henrietta didn’t like worshipping other women but would still do so if I ordered. But it was important for me to bind these lost Amazonian women to my will by creating the deepest emotional attachment to their servitude. Ensuring they have multiple powerful orgasms while they serve me was just the thing I needed Henrietta’s help for. Anyway, she would be in pure heaven later, I chuckled.

    Henrietta nodded appreciatively like she already knew what her reward would be and was willing to do anything to earn it. She shuffled around behind Astra and Joanne, as they knelt before me. I cast my eyes out on my sea of slaves all looking at me with love, affection and expectation. I smiled to myself and said, “Remove all your clothes and let the pleasure begin.”

    All our flesh intertwined as they writhed and squirmed over my body to exert their pleasures on me. I have never felt so sexually adored and my body was in pure raptures, as Astra rubbed my body and licked my pussy whilst Joanne massaged my feet and legs then sucked my toes. Their moans were as loud as mine, as Henrietta sucked hard at Joanne’s pussy and played with Astra. My two Amazonian princesses and I had multiple orgasms before we collapsed like a house of cards into a well of post-orgasmic bliss.

    Astra’s head lay on my thigh as she slumbered, Joanne lay at my feet while they rested on her face and Henrietta knelt beside me while I played with her hair lovingly. Nobody spoke for at least thirty minutes and all that could be heard was the occasional moan of pleasure as the previous experiences were recounted.

    Eventually, Astra spoke. “Goddess?”

    “Yes, slave, what is it?”

    “Tonight has been so amazing. When Joanne told me about you, I laughed at her thinking how ridiculous it all sounded. I have met a whole bunch of dominants, given the people I mix with for my fighting, but not one of them is anything like you. They are all power crazed lunatics or money grabbing S&M queens. How can you be so different, goddess? I just can’t work it out.”

    “I don’t know for sure. The answer is in your heart, no? I am just myself.”

    “But you seem so natural, so confident and so caring. Your strength is alluring and your sexuality is overwhelming. If someone had of told me I would be kissing a dominants feet and pussy tonight before I had met you I would have likely crushed their skull in my hands for being so conceited. Yet here I am at your feet totally happy to be here and only wanting you more.”

    “Look, you may see me as something otherworldly Astra but I am a normal person with feelings, vulnerabilities and problems of my own. I think because I have shown you the real me without pretence and you can see I am indeed loving and respectful, it has probably touched you in a way others wouldn’t.”

    “What vulnerabilities and problems can someone like you have?” Astra asked.

    “There are people who want to hurt me and take what I love away from me. Where you see strength, they sense weakness. For them, my honesty, integrity and love are an opportunity to exploit and control me.” I said forlornly

    “Who the fuck is trying to hurt you, goddess?” Astra asked, perking up and looking angry.

    “Look, Astra, I want to be very honest with you now. There is something I need to share with you before you can consider whether to return to me tomorrow.”

    “Of course, go on.”

    “As I said, I am more vulnerable now than I have ever been. When I met Joanne and she told me she had a friend as powerful as you I wanted to meet you because I need someone in my life that can help protect me. I am not trying to exploit you in any way, rather I wanted to meet you and see if we connected. My intention was more to befriend you and maybe have fun like I did with Joanne. She said we would hit it off together and right from the get-go I think we have. When you came here tonight and I teased you I wasn’t expecting you to respond in the way you did. Well not so quickly, as most people can’t resist me forever.” I giggled and Astra smiled waiting for me to finish.

    “Then when you started to find me attractive I couldn’t help but want to dominate you. It’s just who I am, Astra. I don’t desire to use, manipulate or hurt you like those you spoke of before. I just want to play with my slaves in a way where we both get what we want. It is true some slaves like Henrietta have given more to me than I deserve and maybe I have taken more than I should.” I said feeling a little sad.

    “Please don’t say that, goddess. You have been wonderful to me in every way and there is not a second we have been together that I would change!” Henrietta shouted at me.

    I smiled at Henrietta and then continued. “Well as I said Astra, the more you submitted to me, the more I wanted to dominate and control you. Now I want to release you from that burden. You are such a strong, beautiful Amazonian princess...you don’t deserve to be drawn into my problems. I couldn’t live with myself if I crossed the line and tried to exploit you for my own personal ends because you allow me to, as my slave.”

    “I think it’s best you go now and I am sorry if anything I have said has hurt you.” I said then sighed and looked back at Henrietta.

    “You will have to fucking push me out of that door kicking and screaming if you think I am going to walk away from you after tonight, Nicola,” Astra said.

    “I am sorry. I don’t understand.”

    “Let me ask you a question, Nicola.”

    “Sure, fire away.”

    “Do you think a woman as powerful as me hasn’t had people try to exploit them before? Do you not think I am smart enough to know a true heart versus a deceitful and manipulative one? Most importantly, do you think I would even for a second worship and kiss the feet of a woman I did not respect, trust and feel a lot for?”

    “You are a smart woman, Astra, of course not. In fact, I am sure many women would like to worship you.”

    “Well, there you have it. It is the fact you would be so open to tell me that you could exploit me but wouldn’t...and I know you would feel guilty if you did. That makes you different from the rest. You told me all this and then asked me to walk away, but I have never wanted to be closer to you than right now. I don’t care what your problems are, Nicola. Now they are my problems.”

    “And mine!” Joanne said. “Why didn’t you tell me all this before, Nicola? I thought we were friends?”

    “Look, Joanne, I am just a private person and I care too much about you all to get you involved. This is my fight, even if it’s one I cannot win alone.”

    “What a load of horseshit that is, Nicola,” Astra said. “You listen to me as your friend. We all need other people sometimes and you have to be strong enough to know when that is. I bet if I had problems and you could help, you would be first in the queue and I have only just fucking met you.”

    “It’s who I am. I cannot let my dominant corrupt and destroy that. Unfortunately, it’s also what makes me weak. I care too much.” I was starting to get upset.

    “Fuck that! It’s what makes you strong, Nicola, and why we care about you like we do. No one wants a dominant who is only self-serving, shallow and spiteful.” Joanne said.

    “Well, my Chris does for one,” I said, now starting to crack.

    “Who’s Chris?” Astra asked Joanne.

    “He’s her partner or at least was,” Joanne said. “Nice guy, actually. You should have seen how heartbroken he was when he thought she had left him. Fuck, it hollowed me out and I had only just met him.”

    “Well, now I have lost him and more than that the woman who has taken him from me wants to forcibly enslave me,” I said.

    “Over my fucking dead body. Who is this bitch?” Astra asked, standing up and looking ready to take someone on there and then.

    “Look, I really appreciate the support, I honestly do, but I need time to think things through. It’s really so complicated right now. Can you do that for me please?”

    Astra and Joanne nodded but Henrietta was less convinced, having seen how I had come home recently looking like shit. I thought for a second she was going to say something but in the end, she didn’t – thank goodness.

    We chatted for a little while longer skirting around the issue as best I could before Astra said, “Ok look whenever you need me I will be there for you Nicola. I must admit I was a little gutted to hear you have a man as I was rather hoping to have you all to myself but then a woman as special as you I am sure has endless admirers so I will just have to get in the queue.”

    I didn’t want to start bragging about my exploits with Seraphina at this point. I also knew that Julia desired my dominant attentions but seeing her with Sophia and Laura at the offsite I guessed that was already being taken care of. Apart from that everything else I had done had really been forced upon me one way or another. Well maybe with the exception of Beth but that was more complicated.

    “Oh hardly, as I said before I am not a dominant on demand. Henrietta here is my special and most precious slave. Apart from her, there is no one now my partner is gone.” I said.

    “Don’t forget Anita and Sarah. Sarah fucking worships Nicola desperately. She is all she ever talks about. Even Anita loves her and she made her lick Henrietta’s arse last time she was here! Though she did deserve it.”

    “No fucking way! Well, I am sure you have a lot more admirers than you probably realise. How many people have seen your dominant side?” Astra asked.

    “Very few,” I answered.

    “Well, there you go. Anyway, I don’t want anyone else to know. I want you all to myself.” Astra laughed and Henrietta shuffled nervously at her comment.

    “You might not be saying that if you are on your knees in front of me tomorrow Astra.”

    Astra laughed and then paused wondering what would really happen if she fully submitted to me. I then changed the subject wanting to know more about Astra and her influence.

    “I understand you know the Deneuve twins, Astra?” I asked.

    “Karine and Mireille, oh yes they are some hard French bitches. Mind you, they know who the killer queen is!” Astra chuckled then flexed her enormous arm muscles.

    Fucking hell they were almost as big as my legs I thought. It was the first real display of her strength she had shown. I guess it showed how comfortable she now was in my company.

    “I happen to work with them, Astra,” I said.

    “Are they the ones giving you shit?” Astra said looking concerned.

    “No, not really. But they are not necessarily helping me either.” I replied.

    “Well, they are going to be helping you real fucking soon, Nicola. I assure you of that.” Astra said.

    “Look I don’t want to start any trouble, Astra,” I said.

    “I know Nicola and you won’t. I am just going to have a little chat with them that’s all, they respect me and what I have to say. All I am going to tell them is that you are a personal friend of mine. That will be enough.” Astra smiled to herself.

    “She also works with Allegra,” Joanne said.

    “That fucking lightweight. Is she giving you shit?” Astra said.

    “Well, a little. She thinks I am trying to get between her and another woman, so she’s giving me grief.”

    “Grief how?” Astra said.

    “Well, she kicked and punched me and then threatened me. That kind of shit.” I said feeling like there was little left to hide now.

    Joanne then chipped in, “You didn’t tell me that last time Nicola. Fucking hell, I am going to kick her arse royally.”

    Astra turned to Joanne and said, “You take care of Allegra and I will discuss matters with Karine and Mireille, ok?”

    “Damn right,” Joanne said.

    Astra then turned back to me. “Right, anything else?”

    “No, nothing. I need time to think about the rest. I really appreciate your support, both of you.” I said and held both their cheeks.

    They turned to each other then smiled and nodded. They then turned back to me and simultaneously kissed my feet on the tops lovingly. “Anything for you, goddess.”

    “Damn fucking right!” I said half laughing and with tears in my eyes feeling so cared for.

    -----

    We had some more wine to drown out what had turned into quite a heavy conversation and by then it was already into the morning hours. Joanne and Astra said they needed to go and we started to wrap up with hugs and kisses.

    As they were about to leave I said, “Remember what I said Astra about giving yourself time and space to think about whether you come back or indeed help me. I will respect your decision either way and just want to say what a pleasure it was to meet such a beautiful woman. Your heart is as kind as it is strong.”

    “I know a lot of people that wouldn’t agree with that Nicola after I have beaten the fuck out of them,” Astra smirked.

    “Well just remember if you do want to return I expect you to reaffirm your intentions. Text me on the number I gave you.” I said.

    “Ok thank you, Nicola,” Astra said and turned once again and gave me an enormous hug half crushing me to death.

    She then whispered into my ear. “It’s going to be alright. Trust me.” She then kissed my cheek before turning and walking away.

    Joanne stepped in and kissed me also. “I am so glad we came now, Nicola. Astra and I are going to work things out for you. Don’t worry, ok?”

    I nodded and she turned to join her friend.

    As I came back in, Henrietta was smiling at me whilst on her knees. She was clearly overjoyed that Joanne and Astra had offered to help me and was eagerly awaiting news of her special reward.

    -----

    I took my seat on the sofa and took a deep breath. “Come join me please Hen. I want to talk with you.”

    As she approached I lay down and tapped her space next to me to indicate she lay next to me. She looked upset I had switched out of my dominant role. As she lay down I put one arm under her neck and embraced her, while I then played with her face with my other. I was lightly tracing her eyebrows, cheeks, nose then lips with my fingers. She sat silently unsure of what was happening but warmed by my affections.

    “You know I love you don’t you, Hen?” I said eventually.

    “Er…sure in a sisterly way, right?” She said hesitantly.

    “Well in lots of ways really. I love you as my sister and of course my slave. But you are also my best friend. Nobody cares about me like you do.” I said.

    “Yes, but you love Chris too, right? He is your partner.” Henrietta seemed to be wondering where my affections were leading.

    “Well, he was. I am not sure where we are now. Lost at sea, I suspect.” I said allowing my thoughts to drift off into the distance.

    “Are you ok, Nicks?” Henrietta asked, trying to reel me back in.

    “Do you ever desire me sexually, Hen? You know as a woman to woman thing?” I asked.

    Henrietta went just about as red as I have ever seen her.

    “Can I be honest with you, Nicola?”

    I quickly gathered all my attention and focused on her, as I knew what she was going to say was important.

    “When I first met you, I desired you in every way possible. In some ways I still do, but our relationship is too important for me to jeopardise in that way now. I want to be your sister, your friend and from a sexual viewpoint...your slave. I don’t think it would work between us if we were to become lovers. My worry is then if that didn’t work, we would lose everything.”

    I cuddled her close and gave her words some thought.

    “So how do you feel when I am with other women...like tonight?” I asked.

    “Well from a sisterly and friend perspective, I am happy for you. Astra and Joanne are really good people and you need friends like that given the bitches you hang around with. From a slave perspective, I am jealous as fuck!” She smiled.

    “But you know, I won’t leave you for another slave don’t you Hen?” I said.

    “Yes, but I am greedy and only want you all to myself. Like Astra said, I just have to get in the queue.” She sighed.

    “Hey, you! You will always be at the front of my queue. I just need to be me, Hen. Do you understand what I am saying?”

    “Well, it’s not like I am ’Miss run of the mill’ or anything. Yeah, we have all got to be who we are and the fact you love and respect me as a slave is actually really important to me. I didn’t realise until tonight hearing Astra speak why you are so special. I could have easily ended up in the arms of one of those heartless money-grabbing bitches instead.”

    “But you didn’t. You are in my clutches and that’s where you will stay. Forever!” I chuckled.

    Henrietta turned to me and grabbed me really tight - our bodies wrapped as one. “I never want to be anywhere else,” she whispered.

    We cuddled for a while silently before I pushed her gently to look at her face. “So we agree to keep everything the way it is then, Hen?”

    “Yes, I would like that.” She said.

    “So I guess you are wanting your goddess back now?” I said licking her across the lips.

    She tensed up and her body went rigid with excitement.

    “Take all your clothes off again slut and kneel before me!” I snarled.

    She blushed, as she always did, and then slid off the sofa onto the floor. Henrietta then quickly removed her clothes and knelt before me.

    “Open your legs slut, I am going to use you!” I growled.

    I could see her shiver with the anticipation of something new coming. She was obviously wondering how she would be used and whatever it was she was looking forward to it. I noted her crop marks with a sense of slight regret but knew it was what I needed to get me out of my own self-pity. Fuck, Henrietta was an amazing woman.

    “Eyes closed, whore!” I shouted and she complied.

    I then placed my foot between her legs and started tracking her pussy with my big toe. She shook and writhed with pleasure, as she knew what it was. I then placed my other foot on her face and said, “Hold that there, slut, and wait for my order.”

    As she took my ankle carefully into her hands and supported my weight I relaxed my leg. I continued playing with her pussy and watched her growing excitement and arousal. She was groaning loudly now and I guess the whole evening had somehow raised her base excitement level somewhat even if she had had little time with me directly.

    “Don’t you fucking dare sniff or lick my foot until I order you to slut. You are my property and I will use and abuse you, however, I see fit, got that?”

    “Oh yes, goddess, I am just your toy to play with. Please use me.”

    I chuckled at how much she was enjoying this. Fuck, so was I. I could feel my pussy getting all horny again. I needed to slow down my sexual urges a little otherwise I would be permanently knackered at this rate.

    I now increased the pace of my toe as it glided up and down her now sopping wet pussy. I could feel her clit on the tip as I pulled back each time and she quivered.

    “Right, listen carefully, slut. You may lick my foot gently while your arousal grows but you may only sniff at the point of climax. When you do sniff I want everything you have got, understand?”

    I then continued as she started to lick my foot. She was now nearing her peak. I then pulled my foot away and she went to open her eyes wondering what was happening. I slapped her hard with my foot.

    “Who the fuck gave you permission to open your eyes? Do that again and you will go to bed hungry.”

    I pulled my other foot away and waited around thirty seconds whilst she suffered the threat of losing her precious release. I then touched per pussy very lightly and watched her jump and groan. Next, I teased her lightly before increasing the pace again. Soon after I place the sole of my foot back on her face and she took the weight and started licking again.

    She was losing it big time now and rocking up and down on her knees, half screaming and half moaning. She then paused as she reached the point of no return and I could see her prepare herself for that one delectable sniff I had allowed her. As she screamed and inhaled on my foot she reclaimed the biggest and best sniff record back from Astra and I laughed as she exploded. Fuck, I am so good.

    When she collapsed on the floor in a mess, I placed my feet on her face and pushed down hard. “You are not done yet, slut. Keep sniffing and playing with yourself. You owe me two more orgasms before your sorry ass is going to get any rest!”

    I then laughed again as she groaned with pleasure. She was lost in the heaven that was my feet.
    Feet dreams are made of stink

  14. #154
    Apprentice Footsniffer OneAuthor's Avatar
    Join Date
    Nov 2016
    Location
    USA
    Posts
    430
    Chapter 54 – The Worst Of Enemies


    We all slept in separate beds in the end last night. Grace was so pissed with Aurelia, she went in the spare bedroom at the end of the hall that Aurelia had invited me to that night a while back. Aurelia decided to let Grace cool off, so took the master bedroom. I went in my usual room.

    When I got up, the house was quiet so I made my way downstairs and started to prepare breakfast. I decided to keep the old routine and just hope that Aurelia would figure things out when she got up. However it went, I was going to stay in slave mode until I could be sure what was going to happen.

    As I whistled away to myself preparing the bacon and eggs, an immense pain hit me between my legs. I dropped the spatula and crumpled on the floor yelping in pain. As I turned around, I could see Grace stood above me still barefoot in her nightdress. She had kicked me hard in the nuts from behind and unprepared as I was, I took the full force.

    “I don’t know what you have got to be happy about this morning, cunt! You have just made a lifelong enemy out of me and I intend to make your life hell on earth. Let’s be clear here, I didn’t like you before, I never have. Just because I used you for my own pleasure, it doesn’t mean I didn’t think you were a conniving backstabbing piece of shit. It turns out that is exactly what you are.”

    She paused and placed her foot on my chest, then pushed me down hard into the corner of the kitchen units onto the tiled floor.

    “I should never have agreed with Beth to allow you into this house in the first place. I knew you would snivel and worm your way out of the shit we were doing to you. At first, it was fun abusing you. Hell, when we started pissing on you and throwing salt in your eyes I was even starting to enjoy the prospect of having you around. But how quickly things have changed. How the fuck did you manage to turn Aurelia against me?” Grace had spoken in a quiet firm voice so as not to wake Aurelia.

    “I didn’t turn her against you, Grace. She still really cares about you. Please ask her.”

    Grace then lifted her foot and started slamming it down on my chest and face hard. I raised my hands, but only managed to deflect a couple of the stamps before she paused again with her foot on my chest.

    “You are a fucking liar, cunt! The way she kissed you last night wasn’t a chance thing. It meant something to her. You have been scheming and plotting behind my back to win her over. You must think I was born yesterday. Argh!”

    She then placed her foot on my face and pushed me hard into the tiled floor, forcing down with all her body weight. I tried to push back against her, but the anger and sadness in her body were giving her three times her normal strength.

    “Please, Grace, you are really hurting me. I am sorry.”

    “Stop calling me Grace. I am your owner and I will abuse you however I see fit. You will call me goddess just like before. Don’t think also that I am stupid enough to leave nasty marks on you so you can go whining and complaining to Aurelia about me. I am too fucking smart for that. All my abuse will be deniable so you can’t use it against me.” She finally released some of the pressure from my face.

    “So, this is how things are going to work, cunt. Number one.” She then stamped on my face hard. “I will get you alone as much as I can, then fuck you up for my own satisfaction and pleasure. The more difficult you make it for me, the worse it’s going to be when it happens.”

    “Number two.” She then stamped on my face twice hard. “You will start distancing yourself from Aurelia slowly, so she doesn’t suspect anything, and let her know she is too good for you...which of course she is. If she is stupid enough to try and hold onto you then you will disrespect her, undermine her and generally fuck her off until she wants to be rid of you anyway.”

    “Finally, number three.” Grace stamped on my face twice then paused to look at my confused face before she drew her leg back and slammed it into my balls again. I shrieked as she placed it back on my face and pushed me down.

    “You will not say one word to Aurelia about any of this. If she even hints to me she suspects our arrangement, I will take a knife and slit your throat while you sleep. Is that clear enough for you, cunt?”

    This really wasn’t the time for debate with Grace. Her threats looked all too genuine and I could only hope she would simmer down quickly – or I was genuinely in a lot of danger. I needed to get away from her and have a think. I also needed to cool it a little with Aurelia so as not to fuel Grace’s anger any further.

    “Yes, it is clear goddess,” I said, nursing my pain.

    Grace then collapsed her body on top of me, and pulled her nightdress up so her pussy was directly above my mouth. I thought she was going to ask me to kiss it until I felt the strong warm flow of her urine flow all over my face.

    “Choke on it, you fucking nasty deceitful cunt!” She snarled as the piss quickly filled up my mouth and started flowing up my nose and into my eyes – causing me to splutter and cough. I started flailing, trying to escape, but Grace pinned my arms hard by my side with all her might – of which there was plenty at that moment.

    “I said choke on it, cunt. You are going nowhere until I am finished.” She cackled. “If you want to breathe, drink it.”

    I drank what I could to open my airways, but the long night built a store I could not handle the pace of. I kept choking and gagging while she held me down, until after about thirty seconds it started to abate, allowing me to breathe again. I stopped pushing and she relaxed on me a little.

    “Enjoy that, cunt?” She sneered.

    “Sorry, goddess, I didn’t, no.”

    “Good, then that’s at least one way I will be making you suffer, because it won’t be sniffing feet and wanking off that you get. Well, unless I want you sniffing feet for my own pleasure. But trust me, you will never orgasm again if I have anything to do with it. Oh yes, and I remember you hate being arse fucked, right? Put that on my to-do list as well. You should just thank your lucky stars I wouldn’t shit on you, otherwise that would be happening too. That’s just too fucking nasty. Hmm, that does give me an idea though.”

    Grace then got up and removed her nightdress then threw the piss-soaked garment into my face. “Clean this, then get a move on with my breakfast. I will take it in bed this morning and you will feed me. Aurelia’s will be left outside her room to go cold and you will make some lame excuse as to why. If you do what I have ordered to the letter then I will use toilet paper this morning instead of your tongue. Get to it!”

    Grace then left, thank goodness. I thought after going through the hell of last night things might just start picking up for me, well as long as I stayed out of the way of Constance that is. What I failed to see was that winning Aurelia over was going to turn Grace really nasty and against me. Fucking hell, when will I get a break?

    I cleaned the kitchen and myself up quickly before I made the breakfasts and then put one tray on the floor outside Aurelia’s door as instructed. I then tapped lightly so Grace wouldn’t be able to hear, until I heard Aurelia stir and ask who it was. I then dashed back to collect the other tray and headed to the spare room where Grace had slept.

    As I entered she was still on top of her bed naked, with her arms and legs crossed. She eyed me as I brought the tray across to her on my knees. Her face had every bit as much anger and vitriol as when she assaulted me in the kitchen, so I knew I needed to be very careful. I then set the tray down and waited for her.

    “Did you do as I ordered?” She asked

    “Yes, I did, goddess.”

    “Go and lock the door, then bring me back the key, cunt.”

    Fuck, that wasn’t good. What was she going to do? I decided defiance wasn’t my best course of action before I knew where I was with Aurelia, so did as I was told. With the key in her hand, she then slapped me hard across the face.

    “Thank me, cunt.”

    “Thank you, goddess,” I said dejectedly.

    She then slapped me really hard again in the same place. “Not nearly good enough, cunt. Thank me, I said.”

    I took a deep breath. I really needed to hang in there, as Grace was winding me up something chronic and I was starting to lose it with her. My sense was that she was goading me into a reaction and if I launched on her. she would use it against me to force a wedge between Aurelia and me.

    “Thank you, goddess, for gracing my face with your hand. I am sure I fully deserved that.” I then kissed her hand for good measure.

    “Don’t fucking kiss me, cunt, until I order you to.” She slapped me again and laughed in my face. “What a fucking absolute piece of crap you are. How anyone can see you as anything other than a shit stain is anyone’s guess.”

    Grace then pinched my nose really hard and shook my face causing my eyes to water. She then slapped me yet again.

    “Look at that, you are crying just because I gave you a little slap and pinched your piggy nose. Pathetic, that’s what you are, utter scum. Now feed me, cunt.”

    Fucking hell, this woman was doing my head in. Her petty tortures and verbal berating were really grating me. I so wanted to punch her in the face like I did with Constance, though with Grace I would probably put her out cold. I took another deep breath and cut up some food before holding it up towards her mouth.

    She picked up her phone and started tapping away on it, leaving the food on the end of the fork and me with my arm stretched out holding it. I started to withdraw the food at one point before she raised her leg, threatening to kick me in the face.

    “Move that one inch more and my sole will be kicking your face across the room, cunt.”

    As I replaced the fork close to her mouth, she went back to her phone. Finally, after about five minutes, she looked at me and then within seconds added a very impatient, “Well?”

    I placed the fork to her mouth and she bit the bacon off and started chewing. Moments later she spoke again.

    “Come here, cunt.”

    Come where? I was already kneeling beside her. I shuffled a little closer, more confused than anything. She then spat the chewed-up bacon into my face through her closed lips so it sprayed right across me.

    “It’s fucking cold, you inconsiderate cunt. Get me another forkful now or I will bust your balls again.”

    I grabbed another forkful and placed it up towards her mouth. She then turned away and went back to her phone. Fucking bitch! I thought about cleaning my face but knew she would only use that as leverage for another slap, so sat there waiting like a first-class idiot. When she eventually took the bacon from the fork, she spat it into my face in much the same way as before.

    “You know what, cunt? Your breakfasts are shit and you are even worse. You are not even capable of the simple task of feeding a goddess without fucking up at every turn. I will feed myself while you sniff my arse and you better please me or it will be toilet paper time for you.”

    Grace laughed as she pulled the tray away and placed it on the top of the bed, before lying on her front just below it. “Arsehole, nose, now!”

    Good god, this was getting worse by the minute. I looked quickly into her arse and could see it was pretty clean, though I knew she hadn’t showered yet. I shivered a little, thinking how bad this was going to be.

    “5…4…3…”

    I had to act or take the consequences

    “2…” she said in a hanging, threatening tone.

    I took a deep breath then pushed my nose onto her arse cheeks.

    “I said arsehole, not arse. Spread my cheeks and get right in there, cunt. 5…4…3...” Grace growled.

    I parted her cheeks and planted my nose on her arsehole. Almost immediately as I did she let rip with an enormous fart right into my face.

    “Ahh, that’s better. Another few seconds and you would have missed it. I have been holding that one a while. Bet if fucking stinks too!” She started laughing as she ate her breakfast and browsed her phone.

    “Right get back in there. I have another one ready for you, shit sniffer.” She laughed again.

    There was then a loud knock at the door, which really couldn’t have come at a better time. Thank goodness, I thought.

    Grace span over quickly and got back under the sheets. She then placed the tray on her lap and beckoned me over. When I was near her she wiped my face of the bacon spits and then onto my trousers.

    “One word and you will never have a good night’s sleep again, cunt. Get the door now.”

    I got up and went to the door, before unlocking and opening it.

    Aurelia entered. “Smells pretty fucking bad in here, slave. Open the window.”

    Grace stifled her giggle, as I opened the window. “Probably this breakfast. It was shit.”

    “Mine was ok, Grace,” Aurelia said. “Didn’t you have the bacon and eggs too?”

    “Well yes. So, you had yours then?” Grace looked at me, infuriated.

    “Well, it was left outside my door, for some reason. But yes, I did.” Aurelia seemed puzzled.

    I figured she wanted to give Grace a full interrogation as to what was going on. Clearly, she suspected something. But given Grace was still very upset at what happened last night, she let it go and just opened with a general question to test the waters.

    “So, you had Chris in here feeding you breakfast then, Grace?”

    The use of my name cut the atmosphere into a deep suffocating silence. Grace looked even angrier now and Aurelia picked up on that straight away.

    “Well, I am glad you found a use for our slave, Grace. We will need to ensure he does a better job with your breakfast tomorrow, if today’s was wide of the mark.” Aurelia gazed at me to gauge my reaction.

    I kept my head down, not wanting to give anything away at this point. It may have looked suspicious, but given how well Aurelia could read my mind, any eye contact would have been curtains for me.

    “Yes, he better do a fucking good job.” Grace then seemed to realize how angry she was sounding and adjusted her tone, before continuing. “I had to slap his face as well after he said Constance was the most powerful dominant he had ever served.”

    “Did he now?” Aurelia asked, looking at me angrily.

    You lying tramp! And she had the nerve to call me deceitful.

    “So what have you to say for yourself, slave?” Aurelia asked.

    “I am sorry, goddess,” I said as the painful utterances left my reluctant lips.

    “Grace, would you slap this worthless fucker a few more times for me please?”

    Grace leaped out of bed, forgetting she was still naked, and launched into my face with a volley of hard slaps. I went down on the fourth one, so she kicked me twice in the ribs for good measure.

    As I lay there rolling around in pain, Aurelia spoke. “Have you finished?”

    Grace looked at Aurelia, realizing she had overplayed her hand and shown too much of her true feelings.

    “Look, Aurelia, I am sorry. It’s just that I am still a little upset after last night. Can you forgive me?”

    A little upset? Aurelia forgive her? What the fuck about me?

    “Slave, get the fuck out and go make Grace another breakfast. Make it the best you have ever made or you will answer to my crop.” Aurelia snarled.

    Grace then smiled and got back on the bed. She then opened her arms and beckoned Aurelia to join her. As I exited, I glanced back and saw Grace looking over Aurelia’s shoulder at me. She had an evil smirk on her face that said this wasn’t going to be the end of her games.

    -----

    When I returned with Grace’s second breakfast, which was arguably my finest, Aurelia was sat up in bed and Grace was lying across her lap as she played with her hair. They were in conversation but stopped as I entered.

    I placed the tray on the bed and Aurelia grabbed the fork without acknowledging me and started to feed Grace. Grace touched Aurelia’s cheek to show it made her happy and Aurelia smiled at her. Aurelia then spoke to me whilst she looked at Grace and fed her.

    “Listen, slave. Grace and I have decided we need a little time to think things through what with last night and everything.”

    “Of course, goddess, I understand.”

    “As such, Grace will continue to sleep in this room for a few days and you will see to her needs each morning and every evening before bed. She has requested this and I am happy to agree, as it will give you two time to work things out. Grace feels that’s what you need anyway.” Aurelia said all of this without looking at me once.

    Had she looked at me, she would have seen the sheer horror on my face – knowing I was going to serve Grace and her fiendish orders one on one for the foreseeable future. Grace looked at me and smiled like a Cheshire cat, before licking her lips to signify that I was in for a rough ride.

    Again, it was not the time or place for a showdown and Aurelia had already decided what was going to happen anyway. So if I challenged it now, I would be fucking Grace off and defying Aurelia’s orders. I simply had to wait until I had the chance to discuss things with Aurelia later in her office.

    After about another ten minutes of me kneeling beside them while Aurelia fed Grace, there was movement – which gathered my attention.

    “Why don’t you go and take your bath, Aurelia?” Grace asked. “Our slave can finish feeding me, then we can walk to work together. Ok?”

    “Sure, Grace love. Just let me know if you need anything, ok? Oh, and don’t worry if you need to blow a little steam off on our slave here to work things out of your system. He can handle it.” Aurelia smiled at me before she then left.

    Brilliant, those words were literally a fucking death sentence for me. What the hell was Aurelia doing to me? Perhaps she simply didn’t know how cruel Grace could be? I really needed to speak with her as soon as possible.

    As Aurelia left, the door clicked shut and Grace just looked at me with an evil grin while holding the key aloft. Realising what I had to do, I crawled over and took the key before locking the door again. I then looked around and Grace was back naked on top of the bed sneering at me. She then extended her finger and beckoned me over.

    When I got to her bedside, she chuckled. “How fucking beautiful is that? I have you all to myself every morning and evening now, cunt. And the best bit is that Aurelia wants me to blow off some steam to work things out of my system. Well now, luckily for you I still have a lot of steam in my tummy...having held it in for a good thirty minutes...and it’s just about time to work it out of my system, shit sniffer. So lay on the bed here for me.” Grace then pointed to the bed.

    I just had to get this done somehow without being sick, so I crawled onto the bed whilst she positioned herself above me – pinning my arms by my side and hovering her arse just in front of my face. She then reached across the bed and gathered a bed sock before stuffing it in my mouth.

    “That’s better, arse boy. We don’t want too much noise out of you whilst I give you my attention, do we?” She then punched my stomach hard and I shouted into the sock.

    “Fuck!”

    “Perfect! I can hardly hear you, so that means nobody else will. Now, before when I told you to sniff my arse, you didn’t really get that worthless nose of yours anywhere near deep enough for me. Now you are under me, I am controlling how deep you go.” She then giggled.

    “With that sock in your mouth, that nose is all you have separating you between breathing and suffocation. Let’s see how that works out for you, shall we?” Grace then slammed her arse onto my face and wriggled until my nose was halfway up her hole.

    “Perfect, now let’s see what I have cooking in here for you, cunt.” Grace started wiggling.

    I was rapidly running out of breath at this point and trying to break free.

    “Oh, feels like you are ready for a breath, cunt. Here, why don’t you take one on me.” Grace then lifted slightly.

    As I desperately tried to fill my lungs with air, she let out another enormous blast of air into my face and then laughed hysterically. “I fucking love this little game. Maybe I have a dirtier mind than I give myself credit for. As I said before, I find this kind of thing quite repulsive but doing it to you feels rather appropriate...given how despicable and nasty I find you. Maybe I will use you as my waste disposal after all?”

    I screamed into the sock and started writhing and resisting as much as I could.

    “Oh, you really don’t like that idea, do you slave?”

    No, I fucking don’t Grace – you vile bitch. Get the fuck off me and stop this depraved torture.

    “Ok, stop resisting or I will do just that, cunt. Now!” Grace threatened and I stopped immediately.

    “One more for luck, then.”

    She lifted herself and blasted into my face while laughing again. The smell was utterly repulsive.

    She then wriggled a little more before getting up off me. I jumped up off the bed and I really wanted to punch her and it took every bit of resolve not to. I even bit my lip to stifle the volley of abuse I had ready to launch at her.

    “You look kind of upset, cunt. I would feel sorry for you but frankly, I don’t give a fuck. In fact, the more miserable you are the happier I will be. We have an inverse relationship. Yeah, I like that.” She then paused in thought before proceeding.

    “So now I am learning what you really hate, I am going to look forward to our time together so much more. I am going to wear my super nasty socks today and if you are a good cunt and do what I tell you, I may let you sniff them. If not, however, then you will be enjoying the delights of my arse again...or I will be enjoying yours with a strap-on.” She then laughed.

    “Now thank me for abusing you, then fuck off. Your ugly face makes me feel sick to the pit of my stomach.” Grace sneered.

    “Thank you, goddess, for your attention,” I murmured then started to leave.

    “Oi, cunt, take my plate!” Grace then threw it at me, hitting me square in the back.

    Fucking hell, that hurt. She laughed again just to grate on me, as I picked it up and left. Thank fuck that was over.

    ----

    I walked behind Grace and Aurelia as we made our way to work. Luckily, I had managed to find time to shower before I left to remove the nastiness that Grace had done to my face, but it was at the expense of eating breakfast.

    As I looked at Aurelia holding Grace’s hand, it was like last night never happened. Surely, I wasn’t dreaming. She did kiss me and tell me she loves me. before then fucking my brains out. It must have, as why would Grace be so fucked off with me? I felt like I was going crazy with all the shit I was dealing with in my life.

    When we got to the office. Aurelia gave Grace a kiss on the lips and bid her a good day.

    Grace looked back at me and spoke in a whisper. “See you later, cunt. Don’t miss me too much.” She then left and I followed Aurelia to her office.

    When we were inside, I closed the door and as I went to speak Aurelia put her finger in the air stopping me dead in my tracks. She then went and sat down and put her feet up on her desk.

    “Ok, Chris, let me summarise for you. Grace is fucked off because we kissed in front of her last night and she is blaming you for taking me away from her. You, being a submissive, are too shit scared to do anything to stop her in case you piss me off...so you are submitting to her abuse, which I am guessing is pretty horrendous knowing her like I do. And now you want to plead for my intervention.”

    I stood there with my mouth agape.

    “Did I miss anything?” Aurelia asked.

    “Only why you are letting it happen in the first place,” I said.

    “Well, I thought that would have been obvious. I love Grace and still want her as a friend in my life. You and her need to figure stuff out between yourselves. I am not going to take sides just because I love you. We are in a female-led relationship here, which means you do what I want all the time, and I only do what you want when it suits me.”

    As I tried to speak again, she raised her finger and I stopped.

    “Rub my feet while I listen to you explain how confused you are,” Aurelia said.

    Fucking hell, she was in my head again and I really needed this conversation to go well if I was going to cope with the days ahead. I knelt at her desk and removed her black flat shoes to reveal her bare feet and black toenail polish. The smell of her feet immediately hit me as I did and arousal started to cloud my mind further.

    “I thought a little treat for my lover was in order to make up for what I was putting you through with Grace. Give them a good long sniff for me, slave.”

    “Slave?”

    “Oh yes, we need to have that conversation as well, don’t we? Well, just because I love you and fuck you, it doesn’t change the fact that you will still be my slave when I want and for as long as I want. If I call you Chris, you may assume I am engaging you as my lover and soul mate and you may address me as such. If I call you slave, then you are to be totally servile to me in every way...and I mean totally! There will be no questions, delays, maybes or doubts. What I order is what you will do. I expect 110% loyalty, devotion and love for your goddess, just like last night. There will not be any debate on what I have just said. I am simply stating the facts of your life from this point forward.”

    As she spoke, I tried to process all this information.

    She then went on. “I will lead on all role definitions and changes. You will simply follow accordingly. Any transgressions will incur my full wrath. This arrangement means I can allow you to be a part of my dominant life and those in it will see you only as a slave. Privately, you will see the real me...as and when I allow, like before. Let’s just be clear, though. I won’t have you blackmailing me with emotions like last night, trying to win me over. That has happened and now we are one together for always. You are mine now and I will never let you go. So, if you try that shit I will just simply fuck you up badly, as you know I love you. So, I will assume you are just being disloyal or disrespectful to my dominant.”

    “Any questions? I thought not.” She said this all in one swift, free flowing movement. “Now get back to your reward. My feet are drying out and I want that sweat on your tongue and up your nose where it belongs, slave. By the way and for the avoidance of doubt at work, you will almost always be my slave.”

    “May I just kiss you once before I do? The door is shut and no one can see. I just really need to feel your love.”

    Aurelia got up and slapped me hard across the face – right on the area that Grace had been so trigger-happy on this morning – knocking me to the floor.

    “Did I not make myself absolutely fucking clear? This is your last fucking chance now, slave. Do that again and I will beat you so fucking hard you will doubt just how much I do love you.”

    “I am sorry, goddess. It’s just all so new to me and I will adjust, I promise. I do worship you and I will show you loyalty, respect and love as your slave. I understand I must wait until you signal we are soul mates before I ask you such a question. I will in the meantime hold my feelings inside so as not to embarrass you. I need to look past my own needs and remain focused on yours.”

    “Hmm, well ok. I was going to revoke your foot sniffing privileges as a lesson, but that was a pretty good show of understanding and loyalty, so you may proceed.”

    I crawled back up to the desk and placed my nose on her foot just under the base of her toes and took a gentle sniff. I immediately got a surge in my crotch and moaned a little, as it started to enchant me. As I started to submit to the power of her feet over me, I thought that at least with the last mistake I made she didn’t whip me with her crop. Furthermore, she had allowed me to recover the situation and even allowed me to keep my reward. Aurelia was indeed a much softer and kinder creature, even if to others it might not seem so.

    Aurelia could see I was getting very horny now and was smiling at how much I loved her feet.

    “Lucky for you I am a considerate goddess and didn’t wash them, eh slave? My boots last night were terrible for locking in the sweat. If I were you I would be trying to get me back in those very soon!” She then chuckled teasingly.

    I giggled back. I loved the little teases she had recently started doing to me. It kind of reminded me of…never mind, I thought, and parked that in the back of my memory.

    I was getting really near to needing to finish now and was starting to wonder how I was going to avoid making a mess. As I looked up, Aurelia threw a bunch of tissues down into my face and laughed.

    I gathered them up quickly then got my cock out and placed them in a crumpled bundle of the tissues I had made. Moments later, I was exploding into the tissues and stifling my screams as my face went bright red and coloured clouds rained overhead.

    “Mmm, I felt that one, slave. Now I have a stronger connection to you, I feel more of what you feel. We will have to play with that more. Put my shoes on now. I need to go and see Beth.”

    I finished cleaning myself up and did as she demanded.

    “You will spend the morning working with Laura, Sophia and Julia in their partition, though I will be requiring Sophia and Laura to present their work a little later.” Aurelia then started to leave.

    Oh, fucking perfect. I had already had a gutful of Grace this morning, now I was going to spend the rest with the junior hate group – and by the sound of it, more time with Julia. I knew I couldn’t start winging again to Aurelia, especially as she was leaving to go to Beth’s, so I decided to just man up and do the best I could.
    Feet dreams are made of stink

  15. #155
    Apprentice Footsniffer OneAuthor's Avatar
    Join Date
    Nov 2016
    Location
    USA
    Posts
    430
    Chapter 55 – Remote Control


    I made my way down to the junior’s partition and I found them in much the same positions as the day before. Laura was sat on the left and Sophia on the right with her feet on Julia’s shoulders. Laura and Sophia were looking just as smart as the day before – clearly dressed up for their big meeting with Beth and Aurelia.

    Laura was in a navy-blue dress with a white collar and blue neck scarf. On her feet were matching navy blue flat shoes with blue nylons. Sophia was much more colourful in an orange dress with red hem and neckline, together with orange nylons and red ankle boots. She had a pair of orange sunglasses on her head to finish the look.

    Julia, on the other hand, looked like she was wearing the same black dress as yesterday. Though her tan stockings didn’t have holes this time, she was still without shoes and they had picked up a lot of grime from the floor.

    “Well look who it is. Glutton for punishment is back.” Laura smirked as I arrived, which immediately put me on guard.

    “Hi goddesses,” I said cheerily – trying to calm the atmosphere. “I came to see if I could help out in any way? I understand that you have a meeting with Beth today, which is great and only what you deserve. Perhaps I can do some work for you while you are gone?”

    “I tell you what, how about you shut the fuck up and listen for a second bitch,” Sophia said. “You came here because we own you and you are our slave to do what the fuck we want with. Second, our meeting with Beth is none of your fucking business. And finally, of course, you will work for us when we are gone in between serving Julia.”

    Fucking hell, that just went from 60 to 0 in a matter of seconds. Realising I was already done for, I headed for another table trying to somehow avoid any further conflict.

    “Where the fuck are you going, boy?!” Laura said. “Get on your knees before me...now!”

    Realising I was just going to have to do what she asked unless I wanted Julia to go psycho on me again, I smiled then got on my knees in front of Laura.

    “What the fuck are you smiling about, clown? Give me your phone now!”

    I wanted to ask why but knew that would either be a ball-breaking question or a broken phone response, neither of which I wanted, so just handed it over. Laura then snatched it away from me before tapping away on it – followed by hers. She then threw the phone back at me and laughed.

    I picked the phone up and looked through to see what had happened but couldn’t find anything different. I looked back up at her and she just smiled. Moments later, I got a text.

    “It’s your perfect storm here, cunt. Tell my bitches they are to abuse you on my behalf today.”

    Constance! So Laura had sent my number to her. Fucking bitch.

    “What does it say, boy?” Laura asked and Sophia smirked.

    “It just says Constance has my number.”

    “You better not be lying to us, foot bitch,” Sophia said.

    I smiled. “No, goddess, I wouldn’t do that. Anyway, why does Constance want my number?”

    “Don’t change the subject. Let me check what she did send you.” Sophia picked up her phone and looked through it. She then showed Laura, who shook her head forebodingly.

    How the hell did she know what the text said? It was to my phone, unless they had set up some kind of redirection or something. Either way, I was in deep shit for lying now. Fuck!

    “So, you lied by leaving out that you were to give us a message to abuse you today on her behalf then bitch?” Sophia asked.

    “Look, I am really sorry. I have been getting abuse all morning and I just needed a little break to get myself together. Please let me do some work for you instead. I beg you.”

    “Oh, you beg us,” Sophia said. “Well let’s see this begging then, bitch.”

    This was going to be humiliating and potentially fruitless, but I had to try, as any relief from what Constance had labelled abuse had to be worth a shot. Just knowing these women were in league with her was enough to worry me.

    “Please, goddesses. I beg of you to show leniency towards me. I will be a loyal hard-working slave and do my utmost to ensure your careers really get the benefit of my full knowledge and experience. Please take pity on me knowing I am already being harshly treated even before I get to work.”

    Sophia and Laura sat in silence as I finished which rather unsettled me more than them reacting in any way. I then got another text.

    “Fucking pathetic, cunt. Double the abuse, girls!”

    I looked back at them just in time to see them put their phones back in their pockets and smile at me with evil intent. Constance somehow had heard everything I said and now Laura and Sophia had instructions to go even harder on me. I shuffled back into the corner as they arose.

    “Get up, Julia. I want you to help us teach this piece of shit a lesson in pain.”

    She smiled and got to her feet. The three of them then surrounded me.

    “Constance wants a picture of your face just before we fuck you up. She calls it the moment before the storm breaks and said you would understand.” Sophia took a picture of me kneeling below them in fear with her camera phone. “Stop trembling, you stupid fucker. You will blur the picture.” They then all laughed.

    I would have joined in their laughter had I not known what was coming. Sophia was the first to throw a kick out at me. The sole of her red ankle boot snapped against by cheek and threw my head into the wall like some kind of martial art stunt. I was so dazed and confused from this point that the volley of kicks to my head, shoulders and stomach were not even discernable, though the pain certainly was. Within thirty seconds, I was beaten and broken on the floor – curled up, begging them to stop.

    “Fuck, that felt good,” Laura said. “Pity he’s so weak and cowardly. I could have done with a longer session, but then I don’t want to be all sweaty for my meeting with Beth later.”

    “Ok, we are done with you for now.” Sophia took another picture for Constance to show their handiwork, before continuing. “You have 2 minutes to crawl over here and be our foot stool before we send Julia back to beat on you some more.”

    I took the first minute to gather myself and assess the damage. Given the ferocity of the kicks, I was surprised they didn’t break anything. But I did look pretty badly bruised, especially around my ribs. I then crawled over to kneel next to Julia, whilst Sophia and Laura put their feet up on my back.

    “How long we got, hun?” Sophia asked Laura.

    “Oh, about another forty minutes or so.”

    “Well look, I know Constance only wants us to inflict pain on the runt here but I still like making him worship my feet. So, if I do are you going to grass me up?” Sophia asked.

    “Knock yourself out,” Laura said. “I might even do the same. That way you don’t have to worry, right?”

    “Perfect! Ok, Julia, move around so we can put our legs across your back and prop up our feet, then we are going to have foot bitch here sniff and lick them for us.” Sophia looked a little excited now.

    Julia was positively pissed off. She loved foot worship and was now going to be a pouffe for the goddesses while I worshiped them, instead of the other way around, like yesterday. She looked at me with eyes of hate as she got into position and I cringed, knowing I would be alone with the psycho bitch later.

    “Er, perhaps Julia can join in with worshipping your feet, goddesses. It doesn’t really seem fair leaving her out.”

    “Do you want another good kicking, fucker?” Laura asked.

    “Sorry, goddess, no.”

    “Then shut the fuck up and do as you are told, or else.”

    Just then I got another text. As I looked up at Laura, who had read it ahead of me, she smirked.

    ”Read it, boy.”

    I picked my phone up and read Constance’s text. “My kick boxing students did a good job on you don’t you think?”

    I then looked back to Sophia who was laughing.

    “Oh yeah, we forgot to say Constance has had us in kick boxing classes almost every night. She wants to turn us into fighting machines as she says you will need regular pain sessions to teach you not to be such a depraved cunt. Well, answer the text then, foot bitch.”

    Knowing they would see my reply, I responded. “Yes, they are much more expert at kicking already Constance. Good job!”

    Laura shook her head when reading it. “You really are a dumb fuck, aren’t you boy?”

    Seconds later a reply came. “DON’T FUCKING PATRONISE ME CUNT!”

    Then another. “And it’s Your Majesty to you, cunt. Oh I wish you were here with me right now.”

    I felt sick to my stomach. The constant reminders of violence and threats from Constance were occupying my thoughts more and more. Now she had access to my phone, I was sure she would get to fuck with me even more. I decided to wait until later and discuss it with Aurelia, as I was sure she would be interested in Constance’s threats – even if she wasn’t about Grace.

    “Well at least while you are still alive, make yourself useful and take my boots off, slave,” Sophia said. “You know, I still remember the day you came into the shop like it was yesterday. That day changed my life, you know. I was instantly turned on by the whole power thing. I guess that’s what comes of having to do what lame arse store managers want all day.”

    She then went on. “Now you can know what it feels like to serve me as your boss. Ok bitch, they don’t smell as bad as they did when we first met, but like all good goddesses I keep enough scent in them to control your world. Get those boots off, now!”

    I slowly removed her boots and as I leaned forward to place them by her side she smeared her foot across my face, pasting it with sweat.

    “Oh, they are a little nastier than I expected. Must be all that kicking, slave. Does it smell as bad as it feels?”

    “I guess so, goddess.” I was still distracted by Constance’s threats and the pain my ribs.

    “Well, don’t guess. Get your nose in there and know for sure.” She giggled.

    I did as she ordered and placed my nose into her orange nylons. They were a little dirty, but nothing too bad. The smell, however ,was quite potent and caught me off guard, as she was indicating they weren’t as bad as in the shop. I would say they were probably worse. Maybe it was the boots?

    Sophia giggled when she saw my nose wrinkle. “Oooh, I felt that one. Maybe I lied and they fucking stink! But isn’t that what you most love about me, foot bitch? The fact I am so adorable and beautiful, yet I keep my feet so deliciously foul just to punish you?”

    The smell was really turning me on despite how bad it was. Sophia had this way of teasing me whilst she humiliated me, which really hit all my arousal triggers. She also enjoyed the power it gave her over me and was much more prone to making me finish to prove she could than Laura – who probably subscribed more to Constance’s view that I should be left in denial.

    “Tell me how much you love my nasty little toes, bitch,” Sophia cooed – reeling me in further.

    I was really getting turned on now and wondering why they had to beat the fuck out of me first. But then I guess that was more Constance’s influence, since it had only really started since she came on the scene. I closed my eyes and sniffed her nylons again and a flash of excitement shot though my crotch, causing me to shiver.

    “Oh goddess, you are truly beautiful and your pretty feet are so enchanting. I think you have always known you have power over me since you first had me under your feet back in the changing cubicle. I am powerless to resist you and it is always a pleasure to serve you in this way.”

    “Oh, that feels good, bitch. Carry on. Your grovelling and bouquets are getting me all horny.” Sophia was starting to touch herself.

    Laura was looking pissed off. She was now essentially queuing for my attention, whilst Julia was pulling a face that said she was going to kill me outright. I couldn’t deal with their insecurities right now. I was enjoying this too much. I decided to really ramp it up for Sophia, as she was clearly enjoying my attentions. Also, it could give me some leverage to stop them beating on me, or at least from doing everything Constance told them to.

    “Goddess Sophia, you are without doubt one of the most captivating and alluring women I have ever had the fortune to worship. Your ravishing body, superb confidence and intellect, captivating aura and irresistible power would easily crush any resistance I could put before you. But I don’t want to resist, I actually want to respect your authority and fully submit to you as I know it is my place when in your divine presence. Please accept my worshipping of your feet as a sign of my devotion and affection for you.”

    I then started licking her soles and sucking her toes through the nylons. The taste really wasn’t so good as the smell for my arousal but I knew it would do more for her. Seeing her groan and play with herself whilst her face blushed told me everything I needed to know.

    To say Laura and Julia were angry at this point would be underplaying their feelings a tonne. Laura might as well have not been in the room, she was getting so little attention, whilst for Julia I was essentially making love to her goddess right in front of her face. Fuck her, after what she did yesterday.

    As I sucked and lapped on Sophia’s feet, she got more and more aroused, starting to really moan and giggle now. Laura couldn’t take any more and actually stormed off, but poor Julia was pinned down by Sophia’s legs and had to endure the whole event.

    “You fucking nasty cunt, slave. You are getting me so wet now. Sniff my feet hard. I want you to come at the same time as me. Show me in actions that you are truly devoted to me.” Sophia’s words really surprised and pleased me in equal measure.

    I sniffed deeply and felt my arousal heighten as my hard on stiffened. When I tried to take my cock out, Sophia spoke again. “Leave it in there and come in your pants. I want the wetness to serve as a constant reminder today of your love for me and what power I have over you, slave.”

    I nodded and smiled as she smiled back. I continued sniffing and rubbing my cock through my trousers, while she did the same. When we finally relented to our combined orgasmic rushes, we did indeed scream together almost in harmony. Julia’s back stiffened with anger and I heard her mumble something but the words were lost on me. I was in another world, having had a second orgasm since I came into the office. Sophia was also flush with satisfaction and looking at me rather strangely.

    “Right, go clean up, slave. But leave those wet pants on as I ordered, ok?”

    “Yes, goddess,” I said and respectfully kissed her feet. “May I replace your boots before I go?”

    “Oh yes, you may,” Sophia said, seemingly a little shocked I was still thinking of her needs.

    I replaced her boots then kissed them again before getting up to head to the toilet down this end of the building. It was a women’s only room again, so I needed to be quick. As I entered and ensured it was empty, I quickly made my way over to the hand towel dispenser to clean myself up. I had my trousers and pants around my knees at this point, so was both shocked and fearful when the door swung open. It was Sophia.

    She strolled over to me quickly and I was sure I was going to have my balls kicked again so I backed against the wall and put my hands around my cock, which was still quite large from Sophia’s attentions.

    She slapped my hands away then grabbed my cock with one hand and then my throat with the other, pinning me against the wall. She then pushed her body against me so I could feel her soft breasts against my chest. She was still breathing heavily from her excitement and maybe in a strange way what was happening right now.

    “I want you to fuck me, slave. This enormous cock of yours needs to be put to better use than just kicking practice. I would have fucked you when we had you tied to the bed before, but I wanted our little moment to be a private one.” She then squeezed it hard, causing me to flinch but also groan with pleasure. “See you like that, don’t you?”

    I nodded. “I am not really worthy of you, goddess Sophia.”

    I was in a panic feeling that if Aurelia caught me in here doing this, my life would be over there and then. Her office was literally seconds away, and I had no idea how long Beth would keep her before she came to collect Sophia and Laura.

    “Fuck being worthy. I am telling you I want your cock. Don’t you want to fuck me?” Sophia then licked my face. Fucking hell, she was gorgeous and with my cock in her hand I was wilting under her spell by the second.

    “More than fucking anything right now, Sophia, but what if someone comes in?”

    “You mean ‘goddess’, slave. Let’s not dampen the mood by forgetting our positions here, ok?” Sophia looked a little angry.

    “Oh no, I am really sorry, goddess. It’s just you are so gorgeous I am losing my senses.”

    “Mmmm. I like that. Losing your senses. I love that you desire me so much and your tributes really get me off. Let’s fuck now.” Sophia squeezed my cock and throat harder.

    “Can’t we find somewhere with just a little more privacy, goddess? Aurelia will kill us both if she catches us here.”

    “Fuck, I didn’t think of that. She will be back soon. My desires quite got the better of me. Ok, look, you need to come and stay overnight with us. Laura, Julia and I have got a place together now and we need to arrange a reason for you to come over. Get thinking while I am in my meeting with Beth and have something good for me when I get back.” Sophia then left as quickly as she came.

    I doused myself with cold water and finished my clean up before heading out as quickly as she did. As I exited Aurelia came walking by.

    She scanned me briefly and then the toilet before asking, “Where are Sophia and Laura?”

    “I think they are still in the junior’s area, goddess.”

    “Ok, then you can go and get them and tell them to meet Beth, Allegra and I in Beth’s office.” She then turned on her heels and dashed off in the direction she came from.

    ----

    As I entered the junior partitioned area again, all three women looked busy at work. Even Julia was on her laptop, still with Sophia’s feet perched on her shoulders.

    “Er, excuse me goddesses,” I said. “Aurelia just caught me in the hallway and asked if you would be so kind as to join her in Beth’s office as soon as you can.”

    I didn’t mention she had only asked for Sophia and Laura, as I had pissed Julia off enough already.

    As Sophia and Laura got their things together, Laura walked up to me and slapped my face hard. “That’s for disrespecting me, fucker. You will be paying a lot more for that later.”

    Sophia then stepped in. “Leave my slave alone. You are just jealous because he submits to my power and beauty as a priority over you. And why wouldn’t he? I am far more attractive and powerful than you!”

    “Fuck off, bitch! You need to get a reality check. If I had asked him first, you would have missed out. Right, foot whore?” Laura and Sophia then turned to me.

    My face must have gone white as I was placed in this impossible predicament. Two goddesses competing as to who was the superior and me in the middle. In the end I decided to wait them out. Luckily this worked.

    “Come on, let’s go,” Sophia said. “We can discuss this later. Otherwise, we will be late.”

    “I still say you need a reality check, Sophia,” Laura said as they walked away.

    ------

    I then turned and faced Julia, who had risen to her feet as Sophia and Laura left. I needed to think of something quick, as her face said I was in big trouble.

    “Goddess Julia, can I go out and get you a nice coffee and cake from the local French patisserie? Have anything you want. It is on me.”

    “Oh, I don’t think so, do you? Did you really think you could just skulk off that easily and avoid my wrath after fucking me over completely this morning?” Julia seethed.

    She then started walking very slowly towards me. I backed away, thinking about whether to run or not. If I did, I wouldn’t get my work done for Aurelia. I couldn’t come back again and my laptop was on the other side of Julia now, so I would also be leaving that here as well.

    “Look, goddess Julia, I won’t let you hurt me again like before. Please can we work this out? I only did what I was ordered to do by your goddesses.” I held my hand up.

    She looked at my hand and smirked dismissively. “Ah right, so your plan is to threaten me in the hope I will be a shrinking violet and just disappear? Now you know that isn’t going to happen, don’t you? Did I not make an impression on you yesterday that helped you understand what you are dealing with?”

    “Well yes you did, goddess Julia, and quite frankly I am scared of you. I think I know what you are capable of and why I am asking you not to hurt me again. Just tell me what you want from me and I will try to do it.”

    “I want to crush your balls in my hand so you never have another orgasm with my goddess ever again. Want to help me with that?” Julia sneered.

    “Well no, obviously. Look, I only came down here to do some work. Your goddesses put on me and made me worship them and then you want to half kill me for it. How can I win?”

    “I don’t fucking care about your life, cunt. You should be made to suffer because you are a born loser...weak and pathetic. I am far superior to you in every way and that is why you should bow down to me, even though I serve another.”

    “Look, the main difference between you and me Julia is that you chose the life you are living. I didn’t. Ever since Beth fucked me over with the promotion, I have been handed round to all you sadistic bitches like a kicking bag. Not once have you ever been whipped, beaten or fucked up the arse. I bet you haven’t even drank piss or licked someone’s arse?”

    Julia started laughing. “Fucking hell, you have done all that?”

    “You don’t fucking know the half of it, Julia. I am totally screwed up with the shit they have done to me. It’s a minor miracle I am not committed somewhere right now. And you want to know the worst thing?”

    “You may as well finish your pitiful rant, now you have started it.” Julia was now showing signs of becoming impatient.

    “I still care for a lot of these women. I don’t actually think they are all bad. Most of them just have lots of shit going on in their lives that has led to them losing themselves along the way. Despite everything they have done to me, I still want to help them if I can.”

    “Finished?”

    “No, I haven’t. What are you going to do if one day I do go and leave you here as the only slave in this hornets’ nest? Are you really sure that they won’t start fucking you up and terrorising you in the same way they do me?”

    “Oh, I am quite sure that won’t be happening to me,” Julia said – looking pleased with herself.

    “And exactly how do you know that?”

    “Because I am not fucking stupid and weak like you. Yes, I am a submissive but by choice. I want to worship Sophia and I love her and she respects me. You conversely are a piece of shit that no one respects. You queue up for abuse and take what’s coming to you. Everybody here laughs at how pathetic you are. A loser who is servile and worthless.” Julia then stepped over me.

    “Fuck you, Julia. I am not a loser. I am a person with a worth like anyone else.”

    “That’s what you tell yourself, but honestly you would rather blame everything and everyone around you instead of facing the simple truth.”

    “And that is?”

    “You were born to serve.”

    “Bullshit!”

    “Oh really?” Julia then walked back to the desk she was knelt under a little earlier and sat on top on it. “Come here, now!” She commanded in a loud authoritative voice.

    I stepped up to where she was. “What?”

    “Kneel when you address me, slave.” She then pointed at the ground.

    I knelt down and repeated my question. “What do you want from me?”

    Julia then raised her foot and pointed to her nylon sole. “See this filthy revolting nylon sole? It fucking stinks and I haven’t washed my feet in over three days now. I am going to put this disgusting shit in your face and you are going to sniff it and thank me.”

    I started to get up when at the same time Julia slammed her foot into my face and pushed me down to the ground. “Sniff it cunt!”

    “No.”

    “I am not giving you a choice. I am giving you an order. Sniff my fucking filthy nylon toes. Embrace the scent that has led you down the path of ruin to a life of servitude. Admit who you are and what you are. Our fucking foot sniffing bitch.”

    As I knelt there with her rank foot planted on my face, I so wanted to get up and walk out to show her she was wrong. But the burden of truth was simply too heavy on my shoulders to move. I held my breath defiantly as she smirked down on my face until I could no longer. I didn’t even sense I really had a choice, though I was sure I did. She was right. It was in my nature to comply and do as I was told. I even found comfort in it - and now more recently sexual arousal. If I didn’t sniff her foot now, I would sniff it in 5 minutes, 10 minutes or even one hour. I had already sniffed Sophia and Aurelia’s feet today and even Grace’s arse, for fuck sake. In any of those encounters, I could have simply walked away but I didn’t. I had chosen this life and was trying to blame everyone else for who I was. Julia perhaps knew me better than I knew myself.

    I placed my hands around her foot and drew in her scent deeply. It sent the same aroused tinge through my crotch that it always did and I flushed red. I was accepting who I was.

    Julia smiled triumphantly as the tears started to fall down my face. “Thank me now for the privilege of allowing you to sniff my rank foot, cunt.”

    “Thank you, goddess,” I said humbly.

    “Now tell me I was right when I said you are a servile and worthless loser.”

    “You were right.”

    Julia then pushed me away with her foot, causing me to fall onto my back. She then walked over and mounted my chest and looked down at me.

    “We aren’t finished yet, cunt.”

    She then slowly placed her filthy nylon foot back over my mouth so her toes were surrounding my nose.

    “Now you keep breathing in the scent of worthlessness, failure and servitude while I educate your fucking tiny mind to a few home truths. Nod if you understand me.”

    I nodded and breathed in her scent again, and my cock pulsed.

    “You are the most pathetic, ridiculous excuse for a human being on the planet. Ever since I met you, I was repulsed by you. You have no self-respect and therefore you command none. Everyone here just sees you as an object they can use and abuse as they see fit. No one has any feelings, pity or love for you and any you think exists is just a fabrication of your desperate mind.”

    I stopped sniffing as my heart started to fracture and collapse.

    “Hate is the only feeling you command from the women here and I am full of it for you. When I speak of you to Sophia and Laura, they laugh behind your back and ridicule you. If we are with friends, they tell stories mocking your behavior, and people are gut wrenchingly sick to hear someone would do what you do. To say you are the lowest of the low in your case is actually putting you on a pedestal. KEEP SNIFFING!”

    I sniffed again but the scent didn’t translate into arousal anymore. The shame I was feeling was overwhelming me and dragging me into a place I was afraid to descend into.

    “We have often talked about killing you out of pity, as you are too chicken-shit to escape from this prison yourself, but none of us want to waste our precious life with the stain that is your death. Constance told us she offered you a chance to retain what little self-respect you have left, but you still chose to sniff fucking feet instead. That is your life in a nutshell. Dirty, smelly, feet. The bottom end of a beautiful woman that even she is repulsed by, but for you it is everything.”

    I closed my eyes as the tears streamed down my face. I couldn’t even look at Julia any more. I just wanted to crawl away and die.

    “You can close your eyes, cunt, but you cannot escape who you are. If you are not man enough to end yourself, do yourself a favour and crawl to Constance. She at least has the strength and power to pull you from your shallow grave back into the real world, or end your suffering once and for all.”

    Julia then removed her foot and stepped off me to return to the desk she was just sat on. She then picked her laptop up off the floor then stepped back temporarily over me before launching several hard volleys of spit down onto me.

    “Get the fuck out of my site. You disgust me, cunt. I feel sick looking at you. If you must remain, get in the corner over there where I can’t see you.”

    I crawled slowly in the corner as she sat down to work. Is this what my life had been reduced to? I tried to find fault in her words, but my self-belief and confidence were so shot to pieces there was none to be found.

    Sat in the corner alone, I looked back over my life from my happy go lucky childhood, through to when my father left home into my early teens when my sisters and mother started giving me a rough ride and telling me what to do all the time. I guess that’s when my submissiveness started. I was a late bloomer and they had pretty much destroyed my self-confidence with their constant teasing and bullying, before I ran away from home and grew into the guy I am today. Many women would say I was attractive and I would often be asked on dates as I didn’t have the confidence to ask anyone myself. It wasn’t until I started working and was able to use my brain that I could prove to myself that I had the potential to make something out of my life. After a few dates, which quickly petered out I then met Beth and everything changed.

    I put my head in my hands to block the world out and sobbed again while I reflected on the choices that led me here and my options moving forward.

    “Shut your fucking noise, cunt. You are annoying me now.” Julia then picked her phone up and looked at the screen. “How did I do?” I then heard laughing to which Julia smiled and then pressed a button, before setting it down on the table.

    Just then Aurelia, Laura and Sophia strode into the partition and caught both Julia and I by surprise.

    Aurelia stopped dead on seeing me in the corner distraught. Sophia and Laura froze behind her. Aurelia looked deep into my tearing eyes to read my mind. My sorrow could hardly hide my feelings even if I wanted them to. Everything was silent as the three juniors waited for Aurelia’s next move. Her face then took a herculean leap into utter rage, perhaps the angriest I have ever seen her. I curled up even smaller into the corner to protect myself, expecting my self-pity was going to incur her wrath.

    “Would you care to explain, Julia?” Aurelia clenched her fists with her back straight as a poker and eyes as wide as saucers.

    Julia looked desperate and fearful then eyed Sophia for help, but she didn’t move or speak. Seeing she had no alternative Julia tried to defend herself.

    “I just gave the cunt some home truths and he didn’t like it. It’s not my fault he is such a fucking loser. It was actually kind of funny seeing him fall apart like that and you should have heard..” Julia caught herself moving onto the mysterious caller and pegged back instantly. She seemed to realise how open she had been with her treatment of me and started to try and undo some of her words, seeing Aurelia was near to killing her.

    “Well when I say that, I meant that he was acting his usual pathetic self so I gave him shit to feel bad. He usually gets off on it, but today he just fell apart. It’s not my fault.”

    “Have you finished now or would you care to lie to my face some more?” Aurelia asked.

    “I am not lying,” Julia said, defiantly.

    “Come here,” Aurelia said and pointed to the ground in front of her.

    Julia was trembling as she approached and who wouldn’t be, seeing the look on Aurelia’s face. If I hadn’t been so sad I might have even enjoyed seeing her so nervous for a change instead of me.

    Aurelia then gave Julia an almighty punch into her jawbone, which sent out a loud crack like it had broke, before she collapsed on the floor at Aurelia’s feet.

    Aurelia then looked at Laura. “Get the crop from my office, now.”

    “Don’t you think you have done enough?”

    “I haven’t even fucking started yet, bitch. Now get my crop or you will get some too.”

    On that, Laura sped off to Aurelia’s office, whilst Aurelia herself walked over to me.

    “Kiss my hand and sooth it, slave,” she said calmly and I did so, though my tears were falling on her fingers as I kissed them.

    Aurelia then addressed Sophia without looking at her.

    “She is your fucking property, so either you will help me deal with her or you will take the full weight of responsibility for her actions. What is it to be?”

    Sophia was shitting herself. Despite her newfound skills in kickboxing, she clearly didn’t fancy her chances against Aurelia in this mood. And quite frankly, only a mad person would.

    “I will do as you ask,” Sophia said reluctantly, not really knowing what she was going to have to do to Julia.

    “Right choice, bitch. Leaving her to me would not have been a good choice for her.”

    Laura then returned with the crop in her hand and Aurelia snatched it from her, before pulling the hand from me that she had punched Julia with.

    “Wake the slut up and be fucking nasty about it,” Aurelia said while looking down at Julia.

    Sophia stepped over and started kicking Julia in the stomach, barely hard enough to move her let alone hurt her. Aurelia scorched Sophia’s back with the crop and she shrieked.

    “I said be fucking nasty or I will do it!”

    Sophia now started kicking Julia hard, which was almost certainly hurting Julia as she started groaning and pulling her knees up.

    When she was barely awake, Aurelia stepped over her and place her foot on her neck and applied a firm painful pressure.

    “Right, you stupid fucking cunt. If you want to survive this day listen very carefully. I don’t know who put you up to this but I could quite easily hazard a guess and frankly I don’t care. If you are weak and idiotic enough to follow orders to do this to my slave, then you deserve everything that is coming to you.”

    Aurelia then pressed down harder on Julia’s neck, causing her to start choking.

    “I know you have been fucking with him with poisonous bullshit because I know his mind better than anyone, including himself. You may think he is weak and pathetic but you have absolutely no fucking idea. That man there is arguably the strongest living human I have ever met in my horrendous ill-fated life...and trust me, I have met just about every resilient, hard-nose fucker on the planet. What he has been through and will still put himself through for those he cares about demonstrates a resolve, love and devotion which your fucking puny mind could not come close to comprehending. You think it’s funny mocking him and trying to turn him against himself, but let me explain something to you, cunt. When you fuck with my property and the things that matter most to me in this world, you fuck with me. And that is a place nobody wants to go.”

    “Right, Laura and Sophia, time to make yourself useful. One of you piss in her face whilst the other will stamp on her cunt to make sure she drinks it.” Aurelia delivered this order as calm as ever, but with hate in her eyes.

    “What?” Laura asked. “You can’t be serious, Aurelia.”

    Aurelia stormed over and cracked her crop across Laura’s arm and she winced. “Do I fucking look like I am joking? If you pause or delay once more on any of my orders, I will beat the fuck out of you where you stand, bitch.”

    Laura quickly conferred with Sophia, before Sophia bent down with her crotch over Julia’s face and pulled her knickers to one side. Laura then stood over Julia and delivered a hard stamp onto her pussy, which Julia shrieked at.

    “Chris!” Aurelia shouted and I looked up. “You will fucking watch every second of this or I will beat you, too.”

    Seeing how serious and angry she was, I looked at Julia and held my attention on her.

    Julia whimpered to Sophia. “Please don’t do this to me, goddess.”

    Sophia slapped her face hard. “It’s what you fucking deserve, slut. Now drink my piss.”

    Laura delivered another thumping stamp onto Julia’s pussy and she screamed out again just as the urine started flooding into her mouth and over her face. She started to choke as the unrelenting stream continued into her mouth.

    Aurelia whipped her legs hard. “Drink it, cunt! Kick her again harder, Laura. Make sure she swallows it all.”

    Laura stamped on Julia really hard now and Julia started crying with the pain. As her head moved, Sophia planted her crotch over her mouth to ensure the remaining piss went into her mouth, then forced her to swallow it. Eventually this awful spectacle was over. Sophia got up and Laura delivered one final blow onto Julia’s pussy, before joining her behind Aurelia.

    Aurelia stepped forward and crushed Julia’s neck again before speaking. “So how was that for easy then, cunt? That is a little fun and games compared to what he has been through for me. Still think he is weak and pathetic now?”

    Aurelia then stamped hard on Julia’s breasts, causing her to scream out in pain, before continuing. “Turn over, bitch. Your back will carry the reminder of the day you made the mistake of fucking with me.”

    As Julia rolled over, desperate for this to be at an end, Aurelia bent down and pulled her black dress up to expose her bare back. She then started thrashing her back with her crop over and over while Julia screamed and cried.

    I could tell Aurelia would go into that dark place where this wouldn’t end and Julia would be in big trouble. She had nothing like the strength I had to absorb Aurelia’s worst thrashings. I jumped up on about the seventh lash and put my arms around Aurelia holding her tight so she couldn’t administer any more.

    “Enough,” I whispered in her ear.

    “It’s enough when I say it’s enough, fucker!”

    “Enough,” I whispered again and kissed her cheek gently as I put all my strength into restraining her. Eventually she relented and relaxed and I placed my cheek against hers while I held her.

    “Ok, let go of me now Chris,” Aurelia said.

    I gave her one final squeeze then let go slowly half expecting her to start whipping Julia again or even me, but she didn’t.

    Aurelia stepped across to Julia and I followed just in case, before she spoke down to her.

    “This isn’t over yet. I will decide what to do with you when I have calmed down. You, in the meantime, will devote every living second I have granted your life to thinking how you are going to make this up to Chris, clear?”

    “Yes, goddess,” Julia murmured still wracked with pain and the taste of piss in her mouth.

    “I know you will also think of running off and telling her about what I have done to you in the vein hope they will sponsor your cause for revenge against me. Well if you do, don’t ever let me see your face again. If you realise in hindsight that you made the biggest mistake of your life, which most certainly it was, then I will hear your plea for mercy tomorrow morning before you start work.”

    Aurelia then turned to Laura and Sophia. “You two need to make a choice whose side you are on and quickly. Either you are with me or against me. There is no middle ground. Trust me when I say no matter how powerful you think she is, I will crush her to dust like all those who tried to beat me and failed before. Think very carefully overnight and if you decide to stand by my side, then come to work. Otherwise, I never want to see you again either. Are you both clear?”

    They both nodded.

    “Good, then kiss my feet and then get that fucking piece of shit out of my sight before I lose it again.”

    They looked at each other quickly before bending down and kissing Aurelia’s shoes and then moving back to attend to Julia so they could get her out of the office.

    Aurelia then looked at me. “My office, now!”

    Her voice sounded threatening and ominous. I was still feeling hollowed out by Julia’s life destroying speech, but some of that damage had at least been repaired by Aurelia’s words when she referred to me as one of the ‘things that matter most to her in this world.’ That said, her anger was still peaking and I suspected I would now be at the wrong end of her wrath as a lesson not to cower down to such abuse, especially as it was not her who delivered it.

    I was halfway through the door when she pushed me in from behind and slammed the door shut. She then locked it as she did before when she gave me that terrible beating. I moved away from her ready for anything, even though I knew I would never be used to the pain she could inflict with that crop.

    She then rushed me with the crop in hand and I backed off until I hit the wall. She then threw the crop to one side, embraced me and kissed me lovingly on the lips. The kiss held so much love and affection, I was consumed by it. It drew in all the feelings that I thought were lost in my life back into my heart. No sooner did the kiss end and she took me into her eyes than she started kissing me again – this time with more passion and sexual energy.

    “Fuck me with your heart and soul, Chris. I want to feel everything you have for me in your body translated to affection and desire.” Aurelia was looking deep into my eyes.

    I dropped my trousers and pants and at the same time pulled her pink lace knickers down to her ankles below her black dress. I then lifted her up into my arms and she threw hers around my shoulders and legs around my waist. I then let her slowly slip down onto my large erect cock and she closed her eyes and groaned with pleasure. I pulled her tight towards me so our hearts beat together and rocked her body up and down against my shaft. I kissed her neck and cheeks lovingly before she used her head to direct me back to her lips. Once connected again our bodies intertwined in a firm embrace as we danced in a rhythm of sexual commitment. Her breasts, lips, arms, legs and pussy held me tight so that I could surrender all the love I had in my heart for this immaculate woman. Winning her love had arguably been the toughest trial of my life but now I knew it was worth every second of the pain and sacrifice it had cost me.

    ---------

    Having had one of the most pleasurable sexual experiences of our lives, we were sat on the floor together in much the same embrace as we were standing making love. Aurelia’s arms and legs were still wrapped around me and her wet post orgasmic pussy was nestled over my now softening cock.

    She looked in my eyes again. “You know I would die for you, don’t you.”

    “Don’t say those words. I am not sure I could live in a world without you in it, Aurelia.”

    “I know I am probably the most difficult person in the world to love, but somehow you found a way through.”

    “You are not difficult to love, Aurelia. I think many love you, but it is difficult to earn your love.”

    “Smart arse.” She giggled. There was silence while she stared at me.

    “Are you going to be able to hang in there for me?” she asked, looking doubtful.

    “Fucking right, I didn’t come all this way just to turn back.”

    Aurelia then kissed me tenderly.

    “You know it’s going to be a hard road though, don’t you?”

    “Probably the hardest, but it will be worth every sacrifice for the moments that I get to share with you like now.”

    “And my dominant?”

    “I will love, respect and obey her. I will also suffer for her as I know I must. I won’t always enjoy it but then it is not about me, it is about you and what you want. We are in a female led relationship where you will decide and I will support and comply with all your wishes and I will do so with my whole heart as I know it will take that to endure it. I will have my wobbles but with your mind reading skills and my resolve we will get through it together. You know when I need you most and you are always there for me, Aurelia. No man could be happier.”

    “That’s the right answer. I am training you well.” She beamed and I smiled back. “Now hold me close and don’t let me go. I want to feel you for a while.”

    As I held her, I thought it strange she didn’t ask me what specifically Julia had said to crush me so. I guess she could read most of it in my eyes and already she knew that love, not words, was needed to help me understand the value I did have on this earth. My value as her lover, friend and slave.
    Last edited by OneAuthor; 10-04-2018 at 02:13 PM.
    Feet dreams are made of stink

  16. #156
    Apprentice Footsniffer OneAuthor's Avatar
    Join Date
    Nov 2016
    Location
    USA
    Posts
    430
    Chapter 56 – Food Glorious Food


    “Right then slave, we are going out to lunch.” Aurelia declared, initiating her intentions for me to recognise her as my goddess again.

    “Of course, goddess, that would be wonderful,” I said, overjoyed that we were going to lunch together.

    Then I had a little doubt creep in as I recalled the lunch date we had in the park where she made me lick the mud off her feet.

    Aurelia looked at my face and laughed. “Don’t worry, we are not going to the park today.”

    I breathed a huge sigh of relief.

    “We are going to a nice little dominants eatery not far from here where I can show off my prize slave,” she said with a chuckle.

    I laughed as well initially, which shocked her and she turned a little angry. Seeing she was not actually joking my face quickly dropped and I kissed her feet to apologise.

    “Ok let’s go, fucker!” Aurelia smiled.

    We walked for around twenty minutes in the searing midday heat. Aurelia even allowed me to walk by her side, as she strode confidently with her dominant on full display. Our hands glanced each other at one point and I looked at her in hope that she wanted to hold mine. She looked back at me almost to consider whether she wanted to then said, “Keep your distance slave. You are walking in the shadow of a superior.”

    I nodded and moved away slightly but stayed at her side, “I am sorry goddess.”

    “It’s hot today don’t you think?” she said.

    “Yes, the sun is at its peak. I hear that it might hit 30 today which is white high for this time of year and…”

    “I didn’t ask for a fucking weather forecast, slave. A simple yes will do.”

    I looked down with a sorry expression, feeling a little embarrassed by the put-down.

    She chuckled. “Hot weather means hot feet. Poor you.”

    I looked back and saw her smiling at me. Fucking hell she looked so gorgeous, as the sun kissed her perfect skin, and I was temporarily lost in her dark brown eyes. I must have looked a little desperate in my adoration as she slapped me and said, “Put that tongue away. I know I am perfect and don’t need desperate looks from you to confirm the fact. We are here now. Don’t embarrass me ok?”

    I knew exactly what she was asking. I needed to be on my best most compliant behaviour and show the world how incredible a dominant she was. I had every intention of making my beautiful goddess proud of me.

    I leapt forward and opened the door as she strode past me confidently and into a dimly lit restaurant. A confident female maître d’ approached, ignoring me completely, and then spoke to Aurelia.

    “Aurelia, how wonderful you have decided to come visit our humble eatery today. This is really a wonderful privilege for us. I will have our best table set for you immediately. Are you dining with guests today?” she asked.

    “No, I am dining alone, Alex,” Aurelia said with an air of dismissiveness to befit her status to this woman.

    “And will you require one of our house slaves, we have cages at the rear where we can park yours while you eat if you want?” Alex said.

    Aurelia turned to look at me before she said, “Yes a house slave would be perfect. Beat this piece of shit for me while I eat, I want to sit where I can hear his screams. That would amuse me.”

    My face and heart sank. Not only was I going to be taken out the back to god knows where but I was going to be beaten by strangers just to amuse Aurelia. Fucking hell I thought, her dominant has gone through the roof after what she did to Julia. I knew my luck was going to run out with her sooner or later and it just did.

    “Well our best table will not allow you to hear his screams as it is too remote but I can move you to a table which will allow you your indulgences.” Alex offered.

    Aurelia turned to me. “Slave, what is your view? Shall I move so I can hear you scream or shall I keep the best table and forgo my little amusement?”

    She was testing me, I could tell by the look in her eyes. I was sure if I said to take the best table I would be out the back in seconds so I replied, “Your will is my command, goddess. It is not for me to say.”

    Aurelia smiled. “Mmm, quite right slave.” She then turned to Alex. “I will take your best table and my slave will join me.”

    “Very well, Aurelia, and thank you again for coming.” She bowed respectfully before leading us to the table personally.

    When we arrived Alex said, “Of course everything will be on the house today. Please do enjoy our hospitality to its fullest, Aurelia.”

    Aurelia smiled. “That won’t be necessary, will it slave?”

    I was a little caught off guard, as I was still marvelling at the royal treatment that Aurelia was getting. Almost everywhere we went in her dominant world she was revered. So when I got the question I had to backtrack in my mind to replay it, as any indication I wasn’t listening would incur a serious backlash.

    “Indeed no, goddess. It would be wonderful if you would allow me to pay for your lunch today.” I hoped I had read her intentions correctly.

    “Indeed, it would.” Aurelia smiled and sent Alex away with a smile knowing she had a guest of such prestige who was also happy for her slave to pay.

    When Aurelia was seated a young waitress appeared out of nowhere and asked, “Goddess Aurelia, it is my pleasure to serve you this afternoon. My name is Beatrice. May I ask how you would like your slave seated?”

    “Put him in the footstool, Beatrice. It is hot outside today and they need a freshen up,” Aurelia ordered as she read the menu without making eye contact with the waitress.

    “Very well goddess. May I say what an honour it is to serve you today.”

    “Get on with my request, Beatrice. You should know better than to keep me waiting whilst you waste my time with your worthless accolades,” Aurelia said.

    “Yes of course, goddess. I will see to it immediately.” Beatrice then beamed a super wide smile as she disappeared.

    In any other place such rudeness from a customer would be frowned upon and even met with stiff resistance from the management but here it was something of a compliment. Beatrice would have a fantastic story to brag about when she met her friends later especially as it was Goddess Aurelia who had delivered it. I chuckled as discretely as I could.

    “Careful!” Aurelia whispered.

    Fuck, she was watching me like a hawk. I quickly dropped my smile and my head, remaining silent.

    Moments later Beatrice returned with a colleague who she introduced as Jessica and they set down a heavy low-seated chair with straps just about everywhere you could fit them. They turned it so it was directly underneath and in front of Aurelia and then looked at her. Jessica bowed and disappeared.

    Aurelia nodded at Beatrice to indicate she was happy with the positioning before the waitress asked, “May I place your slave inside goddess?”

    “Yes, do it.” Aurelia snapped as she perused the menu.

    Beatrice looked nervous like she was handling precious cargo when ushering me into the chair. It was kind of strange as I expected to be treated like shit. But then having thought things through, the slave of someone so important must also be revered otherwise it would be disrespectful to Aurelia.

    Aurelia glanced over several times to ensure Beatrice was indeed respecting her property like she was looking to find fault, but in the end smiled.

    Beatrice then spoke. “Will you be requiring the restraints, Goddess Aurelia?”

    “That won’t be necessary,” Aurelia answered and Beatrice then pulled over the attached tray from the back to the front very similar to an adult version of a baby-feeding chair. She then bent down and placed a crimson silk cushion on top in front of me before asking Aurelia, “May I take your drink order Goddess before I go or would you like some more time?”

    “Bring me the Chateauneuf Du Pape 2012 Beatrice and two glasses,” Aurelia said.

    Beatrice paused as if stunned, “I am sorry goddess did you just say two glasses?”

    “Get it done.” Aurelia snapped and Beatrice hurried off.

    I was rather excited at being allowed to drink wine here. That would be a real achievement for a slave I thought.

    Aurelia then turned to me and placed her shoes on the crimson cushion in front of my face. I was feeling a little exposed as public slavery was still relatively new to me and as I glanced around I could see that the other clientele were not in the slightest bit interested in me. Though they were all nodding and gossiping towards Aurelia in respect of her celebrity status.

    There were two middle-aged looking women with a slave lying naked under their table, another had three mid 30s women who were seated without slaves and then finally the last table had a very attractive blonde woman who had a female slave kneeling underneath her.

    “Are my shoes dirty, slave?” Aurelia smiled.

    I looked at them and could see they were mainly dusty rather than dirty, it was difficult to pick up dirt in such hot weather, as the earth was so dry. I understood her question was rhetorical so immediately set about licking the bottoms clean.

    Aurelia smiled and whispered. “Good, very good slave.”

    Beatrice soon returned and then opened the wine before presenting a taste to one of the glasses and offering it to Aurelia. Aurelia sampled and accepted the wine with a nod and Beatrice filled one of the glasses. I was rather hoping she would fill both but I guess she knew better than to presume without explicit instruction.

    “I will have the filet du boeuf with a fresh salad, make sure I can see the blood on the plate,” Aurelia ordered then virtually threw the menu at Beatrice who thanked her and then left.

    I looked up at the empty glass again wondering if Aurelia was going to allow me some wine before glancing back up at her. My tongue was now quite dry having collected the dust from her shoes. She chuckled to herself and said, “Feeling thirsty slave with all that shit off my shoes?”

    I nodded respectfully.

    “So what’s it to be yellow, white or red?” Aurelia said initiating a little mind game with me.

    White and yellow were pretty straight-forward but the red could be wine or something much worse. I was just about to select white to stay on the safe side when I realised it was another trick. I adjusted my thinking and answered, “Whatever you decide goddess.”

    “Sharp as a fucking razor today, aren’t you slave? I will have you soon though, don’t worry.” Aurelia smirked.

    Moments later she leaned forward. “Open.” She then deposited a large globule of spit into my mouth.

    “Thank you, goddess.” I smiled and went to get back to cleaning her shoes before she tapped my face.

    “Uh-uh. I want that clean tongue on my feet. Don’t make it dirty again.”

    I nodded and removed her shoes and felt a wave of hot, stinky air waft into my face. Her beautiful feet were glistening with sweat from the outside heat but the smell was bordering on disgusting.

    “Hope they are not too potent for you today, slave. These shoes have a habit of locking in the smell. I trust you will be respectful to them and adore my toes in the way I expect.”

    I placed my nose of her sole and gently took my first tentative sniff. It made my head spin the smell was so strong but I was determined to focus my mind on her beauty and what a privilege this was. Keeping my eyes closed I continued to draw in her scent until I could feel her warmth surround me. As I committed, the onset of my arousal accompanied and I then allowed myself to open my eyes to her knowing she would read me.

    Aurelia was beaming a smile down at me knowing it had taken some effort to acclimatise to her smell. It was always bare feet in flats that made hers stink the most and the hot sun combined with our walk had really done the trick today.

    “Are you enjoying that slave?” she asked.

    I was glad I had found my way through the initial resistance. “Yes, goddess, thank you. You are divine as always.”

    Beatrice then appeared and smiled to herself as she looked down at me sniffing Aurelia’s feet. It was apparent already to her how bad they smelled though she would never give away the fact as she had far too much respect for Aurelia.

    “Your steak goddess. I do hope it is to your satisfaction.” Beatrice said presenting the plate. “Is there anything else I can get you?”

    Aurelia just waved her hand and Beatrice smiled and disappeared.

    Aurelia then started to eat her steak, whilst I sniffed her feet for a while.

    “Hungry slave?” She then asked me.

    “Only for you, my goddess,” I said very quietly and smiled cheekily.

    Aurelia shot me a nasty look then after glancing around she smiled and said, “You better fucking be. Start cleaning those feet, the sweat and filth on them is your lunch after all.”

    I smiled again and immediately set about licking her soles and wrapping my tongue around her heels and toes. I was quite aroused by now and I think it must have been showing on my face and by my fidgeting. I was quite lost in a world of lust having felt so low with Julia before and then been so intimate with my beautiful Aurelia afterwards. I would need to work hard not to finish in my pants in front of Aurelia as I guessed that might disappoint her.

    “Stop sniffing slave, you are getting too excited. Just focus on the toes for a bit.” Aurelia said now nearing the end of her steak lunch.

    I then took her toes into my mouth and sucked them hard wriggling my tongue between them. I could see Aurelia blush with enjoyment and knew I was doing well. I recalled sucking her toes whilst under her table at home and remember seeing her play with herself so wanted to test her resolve here.

    As I went on giving her toes and soles my best attentions adding in firm massaging strokes with my fingers she dropped her knife and fork then sat back. I pressed on not wanting to pause for a second and could see her hands descend slowly to her crotch, as she closed her eyes and lay back on the head of the chair. Her breathing was heavy and her cheeks were glowing a deep red now, partly with the wine but mostly with arousal.

    I started wondering how far this was going to go in such a public place but Aurelia didn’t give a fuck. She was aware she was the most important person in the place and she could do whatever she wanted. A few seconds later she placed her foot under the tray in front of me and kicked it back over my head. She then slid down the chair and hooked the same foot behind my neck and dragged me out of the chair and towards her.

    She didn’t even need to ask, I knelt dutifully in front of her and started kissing her thighs. She then eased herself off the chair slightly and picking up on the cue I pulled down her pink panties for the second time in a matter of hours. Aurelia’s sexual appetite was amazing.

    I then embraced her pussy and preceded to make her shiver with my little lip vibration manoeuver she loved so much. She clenched my head hard as I sucked and licked her clitoris until she was exploding into my mouth. It was an enormous orgasm once again though by some miracle she was almost silent. Looking up I could see that her head looked like it was going to explode having stifled her screams and smiled to myself. I licked her clean then remained only to kiss her thighs while she recovered. A little while later she lifted her bottom again and I replaced her knickers before backing away into my chair and replacing my tray and her cushion.

    I then bent over and gathered her feet up before rubbing them gently while she enjoyed her post-climax feelings. When she was finally gathering herself and drinking her wine again Beatrice appeared to collect the plate.

    “I trust everything was to your satisfaction goddess?” She said.

    “My slave ensured the meal was to my satisfaction,” Aurelia smirked.

    “Very good goddess. Can I get you anything else perhaps?” Beatrice said.

    “Bring me the colours and a double espresso Beatrice,” Aurelia said.

    I wondered immediately what the colours were, though Beatrice seemed perfectly clear on what Aurelia meant. Around thirty seconds later Beatrice returned with a large black expandable hand case. She bent down and placed it by my side then proceeded to open it up. As she did so an array of nail polishes, implements, creams and potions emerged. I went into a minor panic sensing I was on point for this and I had not done any pedicures since my sisters used to make me do theirs when I was in my early teens.

    “Do you have a colour preference goddess?” Beatrice asked.

    “You can fuck off now, he will choose,” Aurelia snapped.

    Beatrice not being able to help herself looked at me and said, “Lucky you slave,” then disappeared.

    Aurelia then looked at me and said, “Well?”

    I scanned the colours of which there were many. I knew Aurelia liked black so guessed it would be the darker colours she preferred so I plucked out a very dark purple and presented it to her for approval.

    She smiled and said, “Why did you pick that one slave?”

    “I noticed you wear black nail polish as a preference goddess, so hoped if I picked a darker colour it would be more to your liking,” I said.

    “Your eye for detail and my preferences will serve you well slave, keep it up. Have you done this before?” She asked.

    I thought a little about whether to answer honestly as I knew admitting I had would raise her expectations but then I could never lie to Aurelia as she could read me too well.

    “Yes, goddess I have,” I said

    “And whose toes did you paint?” Aurelia asked curiously.

    I smiled a little nervously and whispered, “My sisters.”

    Aurelia looked distinctly uncomfortable with the answer like I had said something to upset her. She then smiled again and said, “Ok show me.”

    I removed the black nail polish adorning her toes to begin with and was making good progress when the blonde woman and her female slave approached.

    Aurelia looked up but almost dismissed her and watched me, to ensure I didn’t stop. I carried on busying myself with the task at hand, as I needed my full concentration if I was to do a half decent job.

    “It’s Aurelia right?” The blonde woman asked.

    She was wearing a black dress with a large black wide-brimmed hat and lace netting across one eye. She had fully-fashioned stockings on and tall 4-inch heels I would guess size 8. She stood over six-foot in her heels as she looked down on Aurelia.

    “What of it?” Aurelia said quite rudely and I cringed at the look on the blonde’s face.

    “I just wanted to compliment you on your slave. He is quite the catch I see. I must confess to having been watching you given the reputation that precedes you. I wish mine were half as diligent and attentive.” She then sneered at the woman knelt below her who bowed in sadness before she launched a hard kick into her backside.

    Aurelia smiled at the accolade the woman had offered her without looking up, “Oh he is more than a catch. He is the best fucking slave on the planet.” Aurelia said.

    Going back a couple of months I would have been horrified by such a comment but today with Aurelia as my goddess in this place, I could not have been happier. The woman seemed quite unsettled by Aurelia’s directness and blushed a little.

    “Do I make you nervous bitch?” Aurelia smiled still not even looking at the woman.

    “Well, you are quite a daunting person Aurelia. I guess I wasn’t quite prepared.”

    Aurelia then turned to the woman, looked her square in the eyes and said, “Oh I am more than daunting. I am the nastiest fucking bitch you will ever have the pleasure to meet.”

    The blonde woman looked positively shaken by Aurelia and was struggling to find a response. In the end, she started to make her excuses. “Well, perhaps I should be going?”

    “Sit the fuck down, now!” Aurelia said turning back to me.

    “I am sorry?”

    “You heard. Your glass is the empty one. It’s been waiting for you since I arrived.” Aurelia said.

    “But how did you know that I would..” The blonde said before Aurelia interrupted and said, “My mind is as impressive as my beauty and presence. Now sit down and have your slave pour your wine.”

    The woman clearly wanted to leave, as Aurelia was far too powerful and intimidating for her but given Aurelia’s reputation, the blonde sat as she was told. Aurelia was fucking awesome I thought, she was even more impressive than Beth recalling when we went shopping and she was bossing everyone around.

    The woman sat down next to Aurelia and motioned for her slave to pour her wine, which she did spilling a little as she did. The blonde went bright red with embarrassment and slapped her slave so hard she flew 3 feet across the floor.

    “She’ll see my crop for that later.” The blonde murmured and Aurelia smiled seeing she was trying to impress her.

    I had by now removed the black nail polish and started filing and working on the cuticles of Aurelia’s nails. She looked at me and raised her eyebrows as if impressed I knew of such skills.

    The blonde then eventually took her glass and half emptied her red wine to gather some courage to continue her discussion with Aurelia. I could see she was nervous at how to start the conversation, as she didn’t want Aurelia to make her look stupid again.

    “Well anyway, my name is Juliette.” The blonde said.

    “So Juliette, answer me something. Have you been wanting to fuck me since I walked in here or has your adoration for me been haunting you for a while?” Aurelia smiled.

    Fucking hell, what a performance Aurelia. That was simply fantastic. I was almost pissing my pants with laughter inside but dare not show it. Juliette was now bright red and so embarrassed she sent her slave away from her almost as a means of deflecting some attention.

    “Well..look..” Juliette said stammering to a halt and lost for words.

    “Listen, Juliette, you are a beautiful woman and I sense you have quite a presence in the right company. If you are to approach a woman like me you need to bring your A game. I expect to see respect of course but you should present yourself as a woman or power, influence and worth. If you want to fuck me then you should also have the audacity and self-belief to make your intentions clear and not hover around hoping I might notice you.” Aurelia said.

    Juliette took a deep breath, straightened her posture and galvanised her presence before saying, “So do you want to fuck me then Aurelia?”

    “Better, but don’t ask it as a question.”

    Juliette downed her remaining wine and then with another deep breath said, “Right Aurelia, listen to me.”

    Aurelia turned to face her.

    “I want to fuck your brains out bitch and if you only knew how amazing I am you would be jumping at this once in a lifetime opportunity. So stop fucking me around and let's go out back.”

    “Now that is a dominant chat up line bitch. Pity you weren’t sat on my lap as you delivered it as it might have worked. Anyway, I am already spoken for.” Aurelia said and Juliette looked positively deflated having tried so hard on her line.

    Aurelia got up and approached Juliette then kissed her deeply on the mouth. Juliette was lost to her immediately and her body slumped passively with arousal.

    “Fucking hell, Aurelia, what are you doing to me? First, you tell me you are spoken for then you awaken every sexual feeling in my body with that kiss. Surely you are not going to leave me hanging like this?”

    “No, I am not. He’s going to suck your toes while I play with your pussy and watch you squirm under the control of my touch. He is going to paint them for you afterwards while you relax, knowing that no day in your life will ever be so perfect as the day you met me.” Aurelia then laughed.

    -------

    Juliette and Aurelia swapped numbers before we departed the restaurant and both were immensely pleased with their pedicures. I suspected that would be another duty I would regularly perform for Aurelia now she knew I had those skills. Juliette wanted the same colour as Aurelia almost as if to denote her view that she was someone she looked up to.

    Just before Juliette walked away with her slave she turned one final time to Aurelia and this time gave her a sensuous kiss on the lips seemingly not wanting it to end. “It has been quite the perfect day Aurelia, it was a pleasure to meet you. Know one thing, though. The day I fuck you will be your most perfect day.”

    Juliette then smiled and Aurelia returned the compliment before she headed off. Lunch overall was an amazing experience except for the cost which dug deep into my declining funds.

    As we walked back towards the office Aurelia said, “You were quite the perfect slave for me today and I will be rewarding you later. Grace will have to do without your services for one night as you will be with me instead.”

    I beamed back at her so happy I would avoid an evening of Grace’s wrath but also a little hesitant I shouldn’t get too cosy, as I would still see her the next morning.

    As we walked through the park I noticed we had some quiet time so asked, “Goddess, may I have a moment while we are alone and outside the office?”

    Aurelia stopped and eyed me suspiciously. She then said, “Well?”

    “It’s just I want to be very honest about something. I never want to keep anything from you.”

    “Get on with it then.”

    “Well, it’s just Sophia tried to accost me sexually in the toilets. I resisted of course as I am yours but I couldn’t be sure she wouldn’t try it again. She then told me I needed to arrange to spend the night at their house as they are now all living together. Then everything kicked off with Julia and well…”

    Aurelia laughed before seeing I was upset and then dampened it to a smile.

    “Of course she wants to fuck you, slave.”

    “I am sorry. I don’t understand, goddess.”

    “Look, given the looks and intelligence of most of the women at work, do you think any of them would have you anywhere near them if you were an ugly fuck with half a brain?”

    I still looked at her blankly.

    “Look, most of the bitches in the office fancied you before. It was only when Beth took over that they gave you a wide birth, realising anything more than fucking with you as a slave would incur her wrath. Sophia obviously thinks she has enough leverage with Beth to avoid that issue, though I can tell you she is wrong in her assumption.”

    I paused to consider her words. My lack of confidence with women had made me completely blind to what she was saying and though I felt a little pleased with her words I couldn’t change my perception that most of the women in the office were bitches.

    “So did you er..” I started to ask.

    “If you finish that question, you will be back with Grace tonight,” Aurelia said.

    Realising she was deadly serious I immediately backtracked on that line of enquiry. “Sorry, goddess, so on Sophia is there anything you would like me to do with that situation?”

    Aurelia turned and stepped up to my face. “Look, after what I said and did in front of them today you will be lucky if she ever speaks to you again, let alone tries to fuck you. Being my property comes at a price. Every fucker who knows how I feel about you will be too shit scared to come anywhere near you unless they have my permission. Get used to it.”

    Aurelia’s response made me feel somewhat suffocated but I was also endeared to know that she was so protective of me. I suspected my own personal freedoms would be impacted by our relationship but figured that was a conversation for another day.

    I knelt down and kissed her feet before realising we were in an open park and three passing strangers were all looking at me confused and amused. Aurelia didn’t pay them the slightest attention. As I got back up a little red, I said, “Thank you for taking the time to explain that to me, goddess.”

    Somewhat ignoring the answer Aurelia said, “It is good to see you worship me in public without being ordered, slave. Your devotion is improving all the time. Would you like to go back down and kiss my pretty bare toes whilst you have an audience?”

    I looked around and could see three girls and guy standing and watching us from a little way off. They must have seen what I did from further afield and approached. I looked back at Aurelia and smiled uncomfortably.

    “Perhaps you are not ready yet slave?” Aurelia said sceptically.

    As she turned to go I pulled her arm and she swung back looking at me angrily. “I told you before never try to prohibit me.”

    “I am sorry, goddess, it’s just that I want to show you how much you mean to me. If it pleases you, I would like to kiss your toes even if there are people watching,” I said nervously.

    Aurelia then removed her foot from her shoe and placed it on top to signal she approved.

    I then knelt down in front of her hearing the giggles behind me echoing in my mind and kissed each of the five toes on her foot. I kept kissing until she wiggled her toes, which I assumed meant my public ordeal was over. I arose again and took a deep breath realising that was much tougher than I expected it to be. Though I loved to worship her feet, doing so in such an open setting was really quite unnerving.

    “You three, come here,” Aurelia said to the girls watching. As the boy approached as well she added, “I didn’t ask for you, fuck off.”

    He then froze and kept his distance and the girls giggled again. My fear increased tenfold as I worried my public shame was going to go through the roof with what was coming next.

    “Now you have seen how it’s done, I expect you to have that weak pathetic loser of yours under your feet by the end of the day. Don’t fail me.” Aurelia said to them.

    They all looked rather shocked before one gave a wicked smile and said, “Oh he’ll be getting plenty of feet later, don’t worry about that Miss. Come on, girls.”

    They then smiled at Aurelia and almost bowed as they departed, still giggling. I felt somewhat guilty at consigning whoever the guy was to his fate, but then he shouldn’t have watched me, should he?

    As we departed Aurelia took my hand and held it as we left the park, which I assumed was a reward for my continued efforts. As we left the open area and entered the busy street she led me to an open paved area with a small fountain. It seemed to be quite popular as a hundred or so people were eating their lunch.

    Aurelia then turned and ordered me onto the lip of the fountain. I went sheet white wondering what she was going to make we do in front of all these people. I took a big gulp and stepped up onto the edge as she had asked. A few people close by were now taking an interest especially as Aurelia stepped up onto the fountain next to me.

    Aurelia then turned around and placed her fingers into her mouth and gave a very loud piercing whistle, which frightened almost everyone in our immediate vicinity and attracted the attention of almost everyone eating in the area.

    “Just for the avoidance of doubt, this is what true love looks like.”

    She then flung her arms around me and gave me an enormous passionate kiss, which lasted a good minute or so. I was so lost in the moment I didn’t really pick up on what was happening around us. But when she backed away finally all the cheering and clapping from the crowd around us collapsed into my consciousness. I am not sure whether the embarrassment of this kiss wasn’t actually more intense than kissing her feet in front of four people in the park but I can say that her public show of affection meant the world to me.

    As I looked into Aurelia’s face she was bright red as well. Her face was not embarrassment though; she was far too powerful and confident for such feelings. It was the sheer exertion of such a declaration for another person that had completely wiped her out. It was only then that I realised just how difficult letting me in had been for her.

    “That’s 1-0 to me I think, Chris.” She then smiled.

    Hearing my name, I realised she had parked her dominant so I replied. “Oh, I would say nearer 10-0. You knocked my efforts out of the park, Aurelia.”

    “Well best up your game then, slave. I want to see a lot more public commitment to your place at my feet moving forward.” She whispered in my ear, thank goodness. Though her words sent shivers down my spine. She then ushered me to step down and I took her hand to support her descent.

    She continued to hold my hand as we walked away from the fountain so I took the opportunity to ask her, “Goddess?”

    She smiled seeing I had taken the precaution to address her as goddess.

    “Yes, slave?”

    “Would you allow me to buy you a gift?”

    She smiled brightly. “As long as it’s befitting of a goddess, slave.”

    I panicked a little realizing with my decreased pay and ongoing liabilities I was not as flush with savings as I once was but then I knew I had plenty of credit, as that had not been adjusted. I nodded and smiled.

    “What did you have in mind then, slave?”

    I looked around at the shops and started to think.

    “Now you have my attention and expectation, don’t disappoint me, slave.” Aurelia added – just to ratchet up the tension of the moment.

    I then stopped, seeing a place and turned to Aurelia. “I would like it to be a surprise, goddess.”

    “Mmm, very well. Though I am not impressed with your power switching, slave, you may surprise me this once. I will sit here and wait for you. Don’t be long. I need to be back before 2.”

    I then checked my watch. We still had over 30 minutes so I headed off quickly. I returned around fifteen minutes later and saw Aurelia sat on the same seat soaking up the sun. She had her eyes closed so instead of disturbing her I moved into her sunlight to cast a shadow across her face.

    Without opening her eyes Aurelia said, “This better be good, slave, interrupting my little sunlight repose.” Luckily no one heard me being called a slave.

    Aurelia then opened her eyes and ushered me to sit next to her with a tap on the seat. As I sat, I handed her a small pink bag with red ribbon handles. Her whole demeanour changed to one of excitement, it was like watching a little girl on her birthday. I suspected apart from dominant tributes, which were more or less expected she had received few presents in her life. Especially remembering how difficult her childhood had been. I didn’t actually know if she had ever taken a lover before.

    She then carefully removed the soft pink leather case and carefully popped the clasp. Inside was a white gold chain and circular pendant inscribed with an array of delicate musical notes.

    She smiled at me but looked a little disappointed like she was hoping for something else. I then leant across and spoke. “There is a clasp on the pendant, goddess.”

    Aurelia inspected the pendant again and found the delicate lock on the side. As she unlocked it, a white diamond in the shape of a heart popped out and dangled on the end of an inner chain. Inside read, “To the woman who stole my heart. Now you have it always.”

    As quickly as her face dropped before it now lit up with a smile. She then took a deep sigh and looking down at the pendant as she started rubbing her thumb gently over the engraved words almost as if to absorb herself in their significance. I then saw tears rolling down her cheeks.

    I couldn’t help myself I wriggled over to her and placed my arm around her shoulder and pulled her close towards me.

    “You stupid fucker, now look what you’ve done,” Aurelia said somewhere between anger and helplessness.

    “I am sorry, goddess. It is just what my heart said for me to do. I didn’t want to make you unhappy.”

    Aurelia then wrestled free of my embrace and stood up then swung around with her face full of tears, anger and desperation.

    “I have never been happier in my whole stupid fucking life than this moment right here with you now.”

    She then smacked my face hard, which made a loud thwack sound and a number of people looked around at me while Aurelia stormed off. Seeing me rubbing my cheek there were a few giggles suspecting I had just been at the sharp end of an argument with my girlfriend, but little did they know.

    ----

    I followed Aurelia back to the office remaining a good few steps behind just to give her room to breathe. When we arrived at her office a little before 2 pm she turned and said, “You have the afternoon off. Go home and prepare a meal fit for a queen. I will be home around 6 with Grace.”

    She was now looking more composed even if some of the tear stains still clung to her cheeks. I had rather hoped to spend more time with Aurelia this afternoon having shared so many wonderful moments with her at lunch, and after a difficult morning but she seemed pretty set on the idea so I started to pack away.

    When I had my laptop packed I turned to her and saw she was holding the pendant as it hung around her neck. She had put it on at some point on the way back without me noticing. It only then occurred to me that she had been clutching it ever since we got back. That made me feel very happy, as I knew I got my gift just right.

    Aurelia didn’t acknowledge me as I left, she looked deep in thought and I knew not to demand her attention when in that kind of mood as it typically had dire consequences. I made my way back home and stopped off at the specialist delicatessen to find some ingredients fit for a queen. My queen.

    I had been working my arse off in the kitchen for close to three hours when they arrived back almost on the minute at six. I rushed out to greet them both and the response could not have been more in contrast. Aurelia was beaming, still holding her pendant and said, “Something smells good slave.”

    To which the livid, seething face of Grace responded, “Well it better be good as I have had another shit day today.”

    I felt kind of sorry for Grace given how things were panning out for Aurelia and I. If she wasn’t being such a complete bitch to me I would have felt for her even more. It wasn’t like I was trying to take Aurelia’s love away from her, as I knew Grace never really had Aurelia’s heart in the first place. The trouble for me was that Grace still loved her deeply and wasn’t just going to lie down and have me strip all that away from her. Somehow I needed to encourage Grace to see she could still be a very close friend to Aurelia but that I was her true love. As I reflected on my thoughts and looked at the hate in her eyes I was now starting to realise how difficult that was going to be to work through.

    “I have decanted some red wine to go with the food I have prepared goddesses. May I bring it to you in the living room while you take a seat and relax?” I asked.

    “Very well slave. What have you prepared for us to eat then?” Aurelia asked.

    “Well for starters you have hot blanched spinach leaves in a lemon chili vinaigrette garnished with queen scallops pan-fried in garlic butter. For the main course, I have cooked fresh lobster in a Pomodoro, chilli and Mascarpone sauce with fresh linguini pasta. Finally, for dessert I have prepared homemade Tiramisu on an Amaretti crumb base with a coffee liqueur drizzle.”

    Having completed my summary I was feeling immensely proud. Though I knew I could cook, I had never achieved so much in the kitchen as of today and could hardly wait to serve up.

    “Are you serious slave?” Aurelia asked in disbelief.

    I was a little put out by the question, as it felt like Aurelia didn’t believe it was in my capability to produce such fine dining. That said I was determined not to dampen the mood so I responded with, “Absolutely, nothing but the best for two beautiful goddesses.”

    Having been careful to try and include Grace in my response I was hoping for a little breakthrough that might mean we could work out how to co-exist under the same roof. I watched her expression carefully as she looked across at Aurelia’s beaming proud face before turning her attention back to. The look of pure hate resurfaced soon afterwards, which made me shiver. I quickly turned and went into the kitchen to fetch the wine and compose myself. I was determined not to let Grace ruin my hard work and preparations for a perfect evening.

    When I returned Grace and Aurelia were in the middle of an argument, which stopped as I entered. You could cut the atmosphere with a knife. I placed down the two glasses on a coffee table then poured the wine and headed quickly back out to finish the starter.

    Around fifteen minutes later I was ready and went into the living room so I could escort Aurelia and Grace through to the table I had laid in the dining room. On entering I lit the candles and seated them both opposite each other. They had at this point progressed to polite conversation though the atmosphere was still uncomfortable.

    On seating at the table Aurelia asked, “Where are you sitting slave?”

    Aurelia was clearly keeping herself in the dominant to prevent any further inflammations to Graces’ already sour mood.

    “I am not eating with you, goddess. This is your night together though I would like to wait on you and present my work if I may?” I said.

    “Nonsense having bought and prepared such a fine meal you must join us.” Aurelia followed up.

    I really needed them to figure things out amongst themselves tonight. I knew I couldn’t go on with Grace abusing me to the levels she started with this morning so had planned very carefully to omit myself from this meal. Now with Aurelia pressuring me to join them, I needed to figure a way to keep my plan on track.

    “I am sorry, goddess, there simply isn’t enough food. I have prepared only enough for two. I will be eating an omelette in the kitchen and would be very happy to do so. Please, why don’t you and Grace just enjoy your evening and let me take care of the rest? I insist.” I said.

    “Slave’s don’t get to insist,” Aurelia said.

    Grace then put her hand on Aurelia’s arm and said, “Let him wait on us. As a slave, it is better that way. Just like it used to be.”

    Aurelia was quite angry now but looking back at me and reading my intentions she eventually relented and said, “Fetch the starter then.”

    As I went to leave Aurelia then added, “Oh and you will eat your omelet under the table here slave. Now fuck off.”

    Grace chuckled as I left. Aurelia clearly wanted the meal to work differently and was blaming me for undoing her plans. This was one I had to take on the chin if I was to have any chance of getting the right side of Grace again. It didn’t take me long to finish the starter preparations and I then returned to the dining room. As I entered Aurelia and Grace both looked at me keen to see the dish I had prepared.

    “Wow, that looks amazing slave,” Aurelia said, her pleasure at seeing the food now diminishing her earlier discontent with my omission from the table.

    Grace just stared reluctantly at the plate having to acknowledge at least externally it did look quite the picture. I hovered briefly to observe their first mouthfuls just so I could gauge whether the taste was as good as the presentation. Though both Aurelia and Grace made contented sounds on their first mouthful, Grace caught herself and then turned her pleasure instantly into a sneer seeing I was watching her.

    I was just about to leave them to it when Grace asked Aurelia, “I see you have a new pendant. Been treating yourself, Aurelia?”

    There was a temporary uncomfortable silence while Aurelia considered how to respond. Eventually, she replied, “something like that Grace.”

    “May I take a closer look, Aurelia?” Grace probed.

    “After dinner maybe, can’t we just enjoy the food as Chris has prepared such a nice meal for us?” Aurelia said.

    “You mean the fucking cunt stood over there? What happened to slave?” Grace snarled.

    “Look, Grace, he has spent hours on this meal and not put a foot wrong with me all day. Can’t you just give him a little respect for once based on that alone?” Aurelia asked.

    “You can call him what the fuck you want. He will always be a slave and nothing more in my eyes.” Grace said begrudgingly.

    Aurelia then sighed and said, “Chris go and make yourself busy in the kitchen please.”

    I left them on the verge of another argument, which regrettably was spoiling the ambience of the evening and the starter I had spent so long planning and preparing for them. It was hard to see how they would be able to reconcile their differences given the stark contrast in views on my position in the house. I was so happy that Aurelia was defending me to the extent she was but couldn’t see Grace backing down so easily. The key question I guess was how much did Aurelia really love Grace?

    It was the extent of feeling she had for her that would determine the level of compromise Aurelia would embrace and also the partitioning of our relationship from their friendship. I gave them twenty minutes before I started my preparations for the main course. The lobster was cooked and the sauce prepared so I just needed to boil the fresh pasta and put it all together, as I glanced at the clock on the wall I guessed no more than ten minutes was required. I decided to return to top up their wine and see how things were progressing and gauge their readiness for the main course.

    I entered with the wine and it appeared they were still discussing my position in the house and the threat it was posing to their love and friendship. I couldn’t really back out and as they were in the middle of their exchange of words all I could really do was fill the glasses and then leave.

    “Can’t you find a way to accept what I want Grace? You know how important this is to me.” Aurelia requested.

    “I thought I was the one who was important to you Aurelia. I was there for you when he was nothing but an anchor into your darkness from which you wanted to escape. What changed?” Grace asked.

    “I did Grace. I just got sick of the hate and how much it was corrupting me. Beth and you were the only people I have ever trusted in my life until he came along. The difference is that whilst you and Beth feed on my dominant he drew out the part of me I thought was lost forever.” Aurelia said and sighed deeply.

    “I can be that person for you too, Aurelia. You don’t need him. He doesn’t love you like I do and he certainly can’t be trusted.” Grace said then glanced at me with eyes of hate.

    “You are wrong Grace. I trust him most of all because he doesn’t know how to lie and if he did he knows I would see through it. It took me time to open his mind and his heart. Now he is an open book. He wants you to stay and knows how important you are to me, why can’t you feel the same way about him?” Aurelia asked.

    “I just don’t know how you can trust him so. He still loves that fucking tramp, I am telling you. He will break your heart Aurelia if you let him.” Grace warned.

    Aurelia looked at me then and allowed Grace’s words to echo in her mind while she scrutinised my intentions. She sat silently looking deep into my eyes, carving out all the truth that was there to see. A tear formed in the corner of her eye and started it’s journey down towards her cheek.

    “Do you still love her Chris?” Aurelia asked.

    This was a heartbreaker of a question as like Aurelia said she already knew the answer even before she had asked it. I looked Aurelia straight in the eye and took a breath before I spoke.

    “Yes I do still love Nicola and you know that Aurelia, but none of that changes what I feel for you. My love for her is something that is fading with every breath I take. She is in a difficult place still and I believe she is losing herself every day. Nicola is forsaking me for something more important to her now, power. You conversely are giving your heart to me and I believe for the first time. I do solemnly love you dearly and each moment we are together my feelings for you grow. I am also learning every day how to be the person you need me to be to love and respect your dominant. I would be lost without you, Aurelia. Never in my life have I fought so hard for something so special. You have to trust me when I say I will never leave you for Nicola. You have given far too much of yourself for me to ever turn my back and walk away. It is why you will have my heart always.” I said.

    Aurelia touched her pendant and rubbed the engravings with her finger to remind herself of the inscription contained therein. Her eyes initially narrowed as if questioning and then softened as she smiled at me.

    Grace looked increasingly uncomfortable seeing the truth in my eyes and the love in Aurelia’s. Her heart was breaking as she sat and watched the two of us rip her life to shreds. Neither of us wanted to hurt Grace and only she could find solace and comfort in the friendship and love that was available to her. Aurelia pushed her chair back and arose. She then approached me and put her arms around me.

    She then turned to Grace and said, “Listen, Grace, you will fucking sit there and watch every second of this moment and imprint it on your mind. You will never question or challenge my love for Chris or his for me ever again. Am I making myself absolutely fucking clear on that point?”

    Tears were streaming down Grace’s cheeks, as her eyes silently rested on the image of Aurelia kissing me with all her love and affection. I closed my eyes to block out the hurt written all over Grace’s face. I knew she had to face this truth and decide for herself where her future lay. When Aurelia eventually broke away from me she brushed my cheek and smiled again, I believe signalling her intent to stand by me and trust in my words.

    Aurelia then stepped over to Grace and ordered her to stand and face her. As she did so still crying Aurelia kissed her tenderly on the lips but more with kindness and compassion for the hurt she was causing her. Grace’s arms hung limply by her side, her body was hollow and lost in a sea of confusion and hurt.

    “I still love you Grace and I want you to remain in my life but I must know that you want for me what I want for myself. Now I have shown you, you must choose whether to leave this house or embrace the love of my life.” Aurelia said in a definitive tone.

    Grace looked into Aurelia’s eyes longingly. She then caressed her face and said, “I can’t live without you, Aurelia. You once said we were as one and that is as true today for me, as it was then. If I walk away I can never be whole again. If this is what you truly want then even though it kills me, I will love you for it.”

    Grace then approached me. Her eyes were devoid of any emotion or feeling but nevertheless, she was committed to the act, which she knew must play out. She placed her arms around my shoulders then tenderly kissed my lips. The pressure she applied was barely perceptible. As she pulled away and looked at me, it was almost like I was transparent.

    “If you can excuse me please, I need a little time on my own,” Grace said and exited through the dining room and up the stairs.

    I looked at Aurelia who was visibly upset at hurting her friend so much but still deliberate and committed to her love for me. “Embrace me, Chris, I need to feel you near me.”

    I took her in my arms and squeezed her so our bodies merged briefly and she pulled me back even tighter. No words were spoken but everything was said in those moments. I waited for her to signal that she was ready to stand-alone and I took her hand and walked her back to the sofa grabbing her wine on the way. As we sat together Aurelia remained deep in contemplation and I left her with her thoughts.

    After some time she asked, “Will dinner be ruined?”

    “Fuck dinner, you and Grace are the only thing that matters here tonight. She needs you, Aurelia. You need to go see her.” I said.

    “How can you say that after what she said about you?” Aurelia asked.

    “You know how Aurelia and it’s why you chose me to give your most precious gift to,” I answered.

    Aurelia looked up at the stairs and then back at me before smiling. She then arose and gathered her glass before entering the dining room to grab Grace’s. Seeing what she was doing I quickly grabbed the bottle and nestled it under her arm as she ascended.

    I sat alone with my thoughts for close to an hour waiting and hoping somehow Aurelia could make things right with Grace. Eventually, they both appeared and walked down the stairs hand in hand with their now empty wine glasses. Noticing this I got up and dashed into the kitchen to open another bottle and returned to find them curled up together on the sofa.

    As I approached them Aurelia pointed to the floor beneath them and said, “On your knees slave.”

    I was a little confused but seeing the seriousness on Aurelia’s face it was a command not to be questioned. I knelt down with the open bottle in my hand.

    “Listen carefully, slave. If you ever try to come between the love and friendship I have for Grace I will crush you then abandon you. I told you that being in my life would have conditions and consequences. This is one such term, tell me you understand.”

    “I will never try to come between your love and friendship goddesses,” I said.

    “In the same way you will worship me you will also worship Grace as your goddess. Grace and I will decide your status under this roof between us and I will have the final say. When I decide you are to be recognised as my lover and soul mate she will respect that and embrace it in the same way as you do her as your goddess. Grace please share your thoughts.”

    Grace looked at me still quite deep in thought but clearly she was resolved to say something and started to speak, “As my slave, you will be treated with the respect you deserve as Aurelia’s partner. I will not be entertaining further thoughts of abusing you in the way I have, though I will expect your full devotion to my needs as your goddess when I do make demands. As Aurelia’s lover and soul mate I will respect her wishes and address you accordingly and hope we can find friendship amongst the difficult threads of our relationship thus far.”

    Grace then breathed a huge sigh and offered me a broken smile as best as she could muster. Before I was asked to speak again I leaned forward and kissed Grace’s sneakers remembering she was wearing her now infamous socks from this morning. Wow, that seemed so long ago I thought.

    As I started to withdraw I felt a hand on the back of my neck and heard Aurelia say in a low commanding voice, “You need to stay down there slave and make my beautiful Grace happy with your devoted nose and tongue. I don’t fancy the smell much so I am going to go into the kitchen to finish preparing the main course you have started. You will then join us at the table to eat, no fucking excuses. Am I clear?”

    As I remained bowing, my face inches from Grace’s revolting sneakers I said “Yes goddess. It would be my pleasure to serve goddess Grace and her perfect feet. Thank you.”

    “Just one more thing slave. If she hasn’t had a mind-blowing orgasm by the time the main course is ready you will be eating your dessert from both of our sweaty arses.” Aurelia then chuckled and I thought I heard Grace join in before she got up and left for the kitchen.

    I then continued to kiss and lick Grace’s sneakers awaiting her instruction to remove them. I thought for a while she was delaying to ensure I would be eating my dessert from her backside before she eventually said, “Ok take them off slave and show me your love.”

    I didn’t delay and pulled them both off by the heel simultaneously. Grace’s socks were simply something you could never get used to. Every time I was faced with them seemed to be a higher mountain to climb just to prevent myself from throwing up. I reflected briefly on Julia and how she must have so hated having to deal with Grace’s feet in these socks last Friday in Aurelia’s club. Perhaps that’s why she was so fucked up with me? I chuckled inside before my thoughts returned to the task in front of me.

    “Nice and wet for you slave. Fresh out of my filthy sneakers just as you like them. Now pick my feet up and submit yourself to them and tell me how divine I am.” Grace said.

    Though Grace’s tone was commanding it was somehow a little shaky compared to her usual confident self. Even her words were a little muted and lacked the real depth of humiliation she usually afforded me. The evening had clearly knocked the wind out of her sails and I resolved to put her back on her pedestal for Aurelia’s and my sake.

    “My goddess. Truly no woman’s feet carry the allure and power of your commanding soles. It is these feet that so enslaved me as I learnt my place beneath you. It is an honour for me to worship you even now as I kneel before you. Thank you for your continued attention.” I said.

    Grace seemed to be in two minds how to react and looked to the kitchen twice momentarily before relaxing back in her chair and saying, “Shut the fuck up and drink in the stink cunt. Your only worth to me at this moment is as a tongue and nose.”

    It was a little blunt and to the point but I responded as best I could and took a sniff of her blackened white sports socks and allowed the horrific stench to strangle my senses. I clenched my body to force more resolve into my follow up sniff but still felt utterly repulsed. Grace was now giggling at my discomfort and starting to play with herself, which was my only solace.

    Wanting desperately to get past the socks I asked, “May I remove your socks goddess and embrace your feet?”

    “Just keep fucking sniffing the socks cunt. Know your place. My orders are the only thing that counts here. Get that through your thick skull.” Grace smirked.

    I sniffed on the socks a couple more times and was really struggling to overcome the awful smell. Usually, I would have broken through by now and felt some arousal but the combination of this being Grace, what happened this morning and tonight together with their terrifying smell was just too much for me. The more I struggled and wretched the more she got off on it until eventually, she was rubbing herself furiously.

    “Suck the fucking toes, bitch. I am going to cum.” Grace squealed.

    Breathing a huge sigh of relief I removed the offensive white sock and sucked on her toes. The taste was also pretty foul but nothing compared to the socks, which hadn’t seen a wash in weeks now. As I sucked and slurped on her toes Grace was pushed the final few steps into a crevasse of deep irresistible pleasure and she screamed with pleasure as her orgasm dug its claws into her resistance and tore it apart. Her red face and chest danced with her contorted body before she slumped back into the sofa exhausted.

    I knelt beside her and refreshed the glass with wine, before holding it out towards her waiting for to take it. Aurelia then dashed through the lounge on her way to the dining room carrying what looked like an extra plate, knife and fork for me. On her way back, she looked over and smiled seeing Grace’s contented body wasted on the sofa.

    The movement stirred Grace who was now watching Aurelia’s movements. When she disappeared back into the kitchen Grace leaned forward and whispered, “The journey from hate to acceptance is a long arduous one slave. I hope you have the courage and conviction to walk with me along it. Rest assured I will be sprinkling it with broken glass and making every step seem like a mile. Now fuck off out of my sight.”

    Well, that went well I thought to myself not really sure if that download was a step up or step down from this morning. At least she had promised not to continue her tirade of abuse with me in the meantime. What she meant by broken glass and seeming like a mile only time would tell. For now though, she had been through enough, so when Aurelia appeared again this time with food, I jumped up to help her carry the remaining dishes through.

    The remainder of the meal was interspersed with polite conversation and the odd digression into fashion and cosmetic choices, which I felt more than a little marginalised by. I did however really enjoy the meal and complimented Aurelia on finishing off my preparations perfectly. She seemed very pleased with any praise linked to the meal given how well it had turned out. Even Grace seemed to be making an effort now adding how fresh and succulent the lobster was. Following an equally delicious dessert I departed into the kitchen to make some coffees and on my return, Aurelia spoke.

    “Chris and I will be sleeping together tonight, Grace. I know that you were promised slave time in the evening and morning but I think we have moved on from that now, agreed?”

    I cringed a little suspecting we were in for another difficult and excruciating passage of conversation before Grace replied. “Of course Aurelia, you should take the master bedroom. I am sure you will be more comfortable there.”

    I looked at her face and could see a fleeting tongue poke before she crossed her arms. Both were cues that she was more than uncomfortable and upset by what Aurelia had said but was keen to disguise the fact. I knew with Aurelia’s psychology training that she would also see through it as well but she didn’t comment on the fact.

    “Thank you, Grace.”

    Following coffees and more muted conversation, Grace excused herself saying it had been a long day and then went off to bed. Aurelia stayed a little while to slap my arse and tickle me while I tried to carry the plates out to the kitchen before she then excused herself and told me she would meet me in bed. It took me close to thirty minutes to clean up before I headed off up the stairs. As I walked along the hallway I glanced into the bedroom I usually slept in and saw Grace looking back at me eyes wide open and full of tears.

    I really didn’t know where to put myself as she stared at me so just bowed my head to avert her gaze. Moments later she turned over so her back was to me and I moved on. That moment really shook me and made me feel awful, it wasn’t so long ago that person was me and my life was in the turmoil hers was. I thought briefly about going back to comfort her but figured it really wasn’t me she wanted to see right now.

    As I entered the master bedroom Aurelia was sat on the bed in a see-through red nightdress that barely adorned her waist. She wasn’t wearing any knickers and briefly flashed herself at me as she crossed her legs. I approached her tentatively not yet knowing my role in her bedroom. Being in this room was full of lots of difficult memories including a number of brutal beatings and half blinding me with salt, so I was naturally quite apprehensive.

    Aurelia seemed to sense this. “Come sit next to me, Chris.”

    Hearing my name was all I needed to launch into a bouquet of compliments that were trapped in my head and bursting to come out. “Fucking hell, Aurelia, you look absolutely ravishing. I don’t even feel worthy to get in the bed of such a beautiful woman.”

    “Don’t get too submissive on me Chris, else my dominant will come out and fuck you up big time. I was figuring we might fool around a little tonight as lovers. We have both had a day full of emotion and difficulty and now I need a good hard fuck.”

    She had barely finished the sentence when my clothes were off and I transported my raging hard cock the short distance to her awaiting wet pussy. As I glanced her with the end she slid down the bed forcing my shaft deep inside her. Fuck she felt so warm, so wet and so good.

    As we fucked over and over until sheer exhaustion and sexual fatigue got the better of us, we collapsed into a slumber filled embrace. As I held onto the last moments of consciousness before sleep overwhelmed me, I looked into Aurelia’s face and she was staring back at me.

    “I love you, Aurelia,” I said softly.

    “I know. Great, isn’t it?” She replied cheekily and closed her eyes.
    Last edited by OneAuthor; 11-04-2018 at 07:06 PM.
    Feet dreams are made of stink

  17. #157
    Apprentice Footsniffer OneAuthor's Avatar
    Join Date
    Nov 2016
    Location
    USA
    Posts
    430
    Chapter 57 – Knowing When To Quit


    I felt a little tugging at my ankle, which stirred me from my sleep. Glancing down, I could see Henrietta kneeling down beside the bed. When I then looked at the bedside table, I smiled seeing a hot steaming coffee sat on the edge ready to drink. As I sat up and nursed the coffee with regular intermittent sips, I looked again at Henrietta – deciding what fun to have with her this morning.

    She had been simply perfect to me yesterday, nursing me back from arguably my lowest point and then even taking a hard thrashing to awake my dominant ready for a night with Astra and Joanne. I was struggling to find a reason to be nasty to her lately, so thought this morning she could choose.

    “Good morning!”

    She stared, not quite sure how to respond. In the end, she hedged her bets with a smile. She was so fucking smart, I thought with a chuckle.

    “Who do you want to spend your morning with? Your loving sister or your really nasty goddess?”

    Henrietta seemed confused, still not knowing how to react. I continued to hold out, drinking my coffee and smirking to myself, until she realized she would need to answer one way or another. I don’t think it was even a close run thing.

    She very sheepishly crawled towards the bottom of the bed and lifted the duvet before placing a kiss on each of my ten toes. I giggled a little as she did so, as I was just as happy with her choice as she was.

    “I think that kissing my beautiful toes is a most presumptuous accolade for your efforts yesterday...no, foot whore?”

    Henrietta smiled very briefly at her goddess’s retort before she submitted to her subservient position beneath me. “Oh my goddess, indeed it is. I am so very sorry for presuming as much.”

    “Hmm, well how are you going to make that up to me then slave?” I asked rhetorically, before pausing. “It would please me to see you choke yourself on my foot for my amusement, slut.”

    Henrietta raised her eyebrows, as this was a new punishment for her and it was put in a way where she was expected to self-administer it. Given her penchant for compliance though, she nodded.

    “Thank you, goddess. It would be an honour to choke myself on your foot.”

    I couldn’t help but laugh inside at how ridiculous that just sounded but kept on a stern face as she started to wrap her lips around my size 7 bare foot. It hardly fitted her mouth and she struggled simply to get my toes inside. Seeing she was having a tough time, I pushed my foot a little into her awaiting mouth and she winced as it took up all the available space. It was clearly very uncomfortable.

    I gave a loud audible laugh at her suffering. “Aww, are my sweet delicious toes a tiny bit difficult to fit in that worthless big trap of yours? Well, fucking tough shit, slut. I am going to ram them down your throat whether you want them or not. You are here to serve me and that’s the fucking end of it.”

    I then really pushed my foot hard into her mouth and she let out a yelp, her eyes enlarged considerably. “There, you can thank me after for helping get my toes all the way back to those tonsils of yours! Now, why don’t you suck hard on those sweaty feet whilst you give them a fucking good blow-job? I want to see plenty of head bobbing and choking, of course. Otherwise, my feet will be offended and deny you their pleasures for at least…oh what shall we say?…two fucking weeks!”

    I then wet myself laughing as she desperately sucked and choked on my foot, trying to do everything to please me and avoid the potential punishment for failure. Slobber and saliva were going everywhere as her mouth foamed up and her gag reflex triggered every time she pushed her face forward onto my foot. She had a bright red face and was moaning and groaning somewhere between pleasure and pain, while I watched on for my amusement.

    At the point I figured she was literally seconds from making herself sick, I called a halt with my hand. Though she stopped, her lips still clung to the end of my foot around my toes. I withdrew it slowly and then proceeded to paint her face with all the spit that my foot had accumulated, laughing at her whilst I did so. She looked like she had just jumped out the shower.

    “Tell me how you feel now, slut, after giving head to my sweaty feet.”

    “Oh goddess, it was such an honour and a pleasure. Thank you.”

    “I didn’t say thank me. I said how do you feel?” I asked, this time with irritation.

    “Oh, right yes, I am so sorry. I feel like a million pounds, goddess.”

    “Well, you should feel like an abused whore. It looked to me like you didn’t really enjoy one second of that.”

    “Oh no goddess, I am here for you and your needs only. Anything I can do to make you happy makes me happy.”

    She really was just too good to be true. Even after choking her relentlessly to near vomiting, she still comes back with a comment that lauds me to the maximum. Good bitch!

    “Ok, you have earned your reward. You may go and prepare my breakfast.”

    Henrietta paused slightly, trying to equate her reward with just another duty on her list of many. Realising the two were indeed the same thing, she dashed off to get started.

    I relaxed in bed, slurping my coffee and thinking about my day – having recovered my resources yesterday with some extra rest and recuperation. Today was going to be an interesting one with Allegra, Karine and Mireille all in the office working on the M&J bid. I wondered if Astra and Joanne would have already talked things through with them?

    Just then, my phone beeped and I reached across for it ready for my first Aurelia abuse message of the day. To my surprise, it was actually from Astra.

    “My beautiful goddess. Last night was so perfect I couldn’t sleep all night for thinking about you. I have made my decision and it would be my honour to join you this evening to show you how much you mean to me. Your loving Princess, Astra.”

    I smiled and my heart warmed with her tribute. I would need to keep some energy in reserve after my day at work to ensure Joanne and Astra got both barrels of their goddess. I decided to have a think throughout the day, lining up some perfect entertainment for myself this evening. My mind then returned to Aurelia and the message I sent her yesterday. She would be on the warpath with me trying every opportunity to exact her revenge. Today of all days I really needed to be on my guard.

    Henrietta then appeared with my breakfast tray and placed it on my lap before kneeling down. It was another fine effort with bacon, poached eggs, buttered toast, jams, orange juice and another fresh coffee. I smiled to myself as I started to tuck in.

    “My feet are still sticky from all your slobber, slave. Clean them off for me then go get my nasty socks from last night. I will be wearing them again today.”

    Henrietta bounced up to my feet and started lovingly licking the soles and gently sucking on my toes. The arousal was rather putting me off my breakfast, but I ran with it until my pussy was wet and needed satisfying.

    “You stupid slut, now you have me all wet around my pussy. You will now have to put that tongue of yours to good use for me. Make sure you follow all the same instructions as yesterday to the letter or I will take my crop to you.” I sneered.

    Henrietta was all smiles as she approached and why wouldn’t she be? I was being the perfect goddess for her this morning.

    ------

    I was almost skipping into work having had my fill of sexual satisfaction and dominant dealings with Henrietta. She was just so good for me and really helped keep my life in balance. Not too soft but then not too hard either.

    Having stopped off for Beth’s breakfast, I was in her office ten minutes before eight and placed her coffee and French pastry on her desk as usual. It was near to ten past when Beth arrived. She flew through the door like a force of nature and in so doing immediately gathered my attention. She was wearing an open white blouse with a navy thigh length skirt and a high wrist navy jacket. Her legs were bare today and shone in the light to indicate a fresh waxing. On her feet, she wore navy blue flats that for Beth looked a little used. And finally, her neck was adorned with a beautiful pearl and diamond necklace.

    “Oh, I see you decided to grace us with your presence again today then, Nicola.”

    Beth then gathered up her coffee and pastry and started to tuck into her breakfast while she opened her laptop.

    “Yes, sorry Beth. I had a really bad stomach bug and was hardly off the toilet all day.”

    “For fuck sake, Nicola, I am eating my breakfast. Keep the details to yourself. Also, sorry is a word for the weak. Don’t let me hear you use it again.”

    I didn’t answer and instead dropped her daily agenda off on her desk.

    “Ah yes, we are seeing the younglings today, aren’t we? Good, I am keen to see how Laura and Sophia are progressing. I hear they are doing rather well. Also note, I will be with Allegra in the afternoon working on the M&J bid, so you can go help Aurelia again. She spoke to me yesterday to request your support and I agreed. That’s ok with you, right?” Beth smirked.

    I was both angry and upset at the same time but was determined not to let it show. I knew I needed to keep on my guard with Aurelia today and now that was doubly true given I would be in the viper’s nest for the whole afternoon.

    “Well, it doesn’t surprise me she needs my help again and just endorses your view that she would struggle with the business side of your right-hand role. Of course, I am happy to help, Beth. I am a team player and it’s about making sure overall we are a success.”

    “Well listen to you, Nicola. Somebody has upped their game. That day off must have done you a world of good.” Beth had a big smile on her face.

    It’s true that spending yesterday with Henrietta recovering – followed by an evening being worshipped by two incredibly powerful Amazons – had been the perfect tonic. Having got my text this morning that Astra wanted to continue to be my slave only capped everything off perfectly. I just needed to make sure I carried all that confidence into my showdown with the bitch Aurelia.

    “Perhaps, well shall we discuss your priority actions now, Beth? I have prepared them for you and already started working on some areas to free up more time for you to dedicate to the bid today.”

    Beth was glowing and staring at me mightily impressed. I was determined when Friday came there would be only one choice for that right-hand role and when it was mine, Aurelia would be brought to heel, literally.

    “Very well, Nicola, whatever you say,” Beth said cheekily, indicating she was happy for me to lead.

    Not long after we finished, Beth made her excuses and set off to meet up with Allegra and Aurelia to discuss the bid approach. She was more than happy with the work I had carved out for myself, so I just sat down and continued to work that through until she returned in time to see Laura and Sophia. Aurelia briefly returned with her and hovered around the office door. I ignored her for the time being, not wanting to give rise to any of her mind games, though I am sure she was prepared for one as I felt the weight of her stare burrowing through my head. When she departed to collect the juniors, Beth spoke to me again.

    “Ah yes, Nicola, Allegra would like to see you in her office. Can you pop round there while I review the juniors’ work? She will join a bit later, thanks.” Beth said all of this in a matter of fact business tone.

    “Sure, do you know what it’s about?” I asked as I was wondering if Joanne had already made an impression or whether this was more Allegra grief heading my way.

    “She just said you would know. Suggest you go find out.” Beth seemed more preoccupied with her next meeting than mine.

    Given I wasn’t going to learn any more, I packed up my laptop so I would have it on hand should Beth’s meeting overrun and this unexpected meeting only be brief. Allegra’s office was just a couple of minutes down from Beth’s, so I arrived there very quickly. As I entered the partition outside her office, Karine called out to me.

    “Hey, Nicola.”

    I span around and could see Karine waving at me from her desk. “Oh, hi Karine.”

    “Have you got a little time for me?”

    “Sure, but I need to see Allegra first. Shall I come find you after?”

    “Perfect, see you then,” Karine said, and then got back to her busy bid preparations – given the presentation was tomorrow.

    -----

    Turning on my heels, I then entered Allegra’s office, as the door was already open. I ensured I was ready for anything, given our last one on one led to me getting a beating and a nasty threat hanging over my head.

    “Ah Nicola yes, please come in. Shut the door and sit down.”

    Hmm, she was rather cordial. It already seemed like Joanne had worked some magic but I still needed to remain on guard just in case. Allegra then walked over to the door and locked it, leaving the key inside, which put me even more on edge. I kept my eye on her as she then returned and took the seat opposite me at her round meeting table. It seemed all the three leaders’ offices were set up the same, with Beth’s just being slightly bigger and with higher quality furniture.

    As Allegra sat down, her body was screaming agitation and discomfort. She crossed her legs, swinging her foot rapidly to and fro, her fingers were rapidly tapping in succession on the table and she had a nervous smile on her face. I guessed she was thinking through how to start the conversation, so my dominant took the initiative to keep her on the back foot and ensure she wallowed in her anxiety a little longer.

    “Will this take long, Allegra? I have a lot of things to get done today, as I am sure you do?” I posited, while she stewed in the doubt of how to begin.

    My phone then beeped and I thought ‘well, fuck it’, and took it out. I will take the message right here and now. If she is going to get upset with me, let’s bring it to the surface with a nice show of disrespect.

    I lifted the phone in front of my face and opened my messages, paying her a brief glance to look at the anger rising on her face. Nothing quite says fuck you like taking a message when another person is trying to gather your attention.

    The message was from Joanne, so the timing could not be any better. “Hi, Goddess. Allegra will be contacting you today. I told her to kiss your feet and suck up to you big time or I will break her legs. Think she got the message. Love, Princess Jo.”

    I tapped my return message. “I am with her now, Princess. Will let you know how it goes. Appreciate your love and support. Expect lots of fun tonight. Love, Goddess N.”

    As I put the phone on the table, screen side down, Allegra looked at it then back to me.

    “Who was that, Nicola?” she asked a little apprehensively.

    “I don’t think that’s really any of your business now is it, Allegra,” I said now in a more authoritative tone.

    “Er…no, I guess it isn’t, sorry.”

    How the mighty have fallen, I thought. She was all brute strength and threats when she cornered me in the toilets. Now with the genuine threat of having her legs broken hovering over her, she was a pathetic quivering mess and I intended to exploit every fucking second of her predicament. The inescapable truth was that she wasn’t as hard as she liked to make out, even though compared to me she was tough. Now she was aware that I was protected by some of the toughest fighters, she knew I was someone to be feared. Beth would not defend her either, as to her it would be rewarding weakness and Beth hates weakness. She was on her own and at this moment at my mercy.

    “Well, are you going to get to the point of why I am here then Allegra?” I was now speaking quite sternly and adjusting to a tone that indicated I was talking down to her.

    She sensed immediately that I knew of my power over her and she was desperate to find any way out that would keep her dignity and respect intact.

    “Look, I think we got off on the wrong foot, Nicola. I said and did some rash things that in hindsight I realize were just plain wrong.”

    “Oh, you think? What, do you mean punching and kicking me into a bloody mess then threatening me? I am not as good at this as some people I know, but let me see if I can remember your words.” I then paused to replay the events in the toilet.

    “Ah yes, after referring to me as a whore, you then went on to tell me how weak and useless I was, telling me to get out of your way or you will…what was it now?...Ah yes, that’s right, carve me up. Did I miss anything?” I sneered.

    Allegra was really looking quite shaken now by the vividness with which I recalled those events. She seemed both ashamed and also fearful of my retribution at the same time. Somehow, she needed to get me back on side otherwise she knew Joanne would be on her like a nasty virus. Also, Allegra knew Joanne already disliked her, which only soured the milk further. Regardless of all this, Allegra was still fighting the internal demons that were telling her not to back down and stand up for herself. But as time went on, her wilting face said reality was winning over bravado.

    “Yes, that’s pretty much everything I said, Nicola. Look, I don’t make a habit of this but I would like to apologize.”

    My dominant was peaking now with the might I knew was behind me and the smell of fear rising from Allegra. If I just accepted her apology, it would be showing weakness myself. She fucking had to pay and know who the superior dominant was from this point forward. I only had one chance to make an impression that she wouldn't forget – and this was it.

    I slapped her face hard and felt the sting ripple through my hand, though I showed none of the pain. Her head jolted as her face turned to one side. It displayed a look of shock, followed by anger and then finally the realization of submission.

    “You are going to have to do a lot fucking better than an apology, bitch. Why don’t you start that sentence over and make it one worth listening to?” I snarled.

    Allegra then double checked her anger and appear to consider punching my lights out, before she shrank back down again into sniveling bitch mode – knowing that any violence on her part would arguably lead to much worse than even broken legs.

    “Yes Nicola, quite…well…” she stammered.

    “Nicola? Only my friends call me that! Fucking address me correctly, you impudent worthless bitch!”

    I was wondering whether I was overplaying my hand now, as even she would have her limits, but then I remembered how much of a coward Joanne said she was when pushed. She had come into their fighting group picking on all the novices, but after she had her arse kicked by Joanne, she pretty much avoided all conflict and then soon after disappeared. I knew then she would be ripe for bringing her down as low as I needed, as long as my threat remained real.

    “Ok, I am guessing you want me to refer to you as goddess, right? Do we really need to go down that avenue?”

    I just sat there staring at her with a fixed, firm stare until she relented.

    “Ok goddess, have it your way. Look I am really sorry for what I did. There are no excuses. How can I make it up to you?” Allegra then cringed, as she prepared for my demands, which she knew would not be to her liking.

    “Much better, now let me have a little think about what I want from you.” I leaned back in my chair and put my black knee-length boots up on her table.

    I had decided to wear them despite the hot weather to mask the fact I had re-worn the filthy socks I had on last night – and lock the smell in. I suspected now they were planted on the table not two feet from Allegra’s face, their smell would be only too perceptible. Looking at her lean back in her chair and move away from them, my suspicions were confirmed. I smiled as I picked my phone up again.

    “Hi, Princess, still with Allegra. Your threat is def doing the trick. Think she needs a little push though. She seems reluctant to comply fully. Love Goddess N xxx”

    Seconds later Allegra’s phone beeped and I asked her to read the message. Her face went sheet white after reading it so I can only hazard a guess at how much Joanne had ramped up her threat. But either way, it worked.

    Allegra got down on her knees in front of me. “Please don’t make them hurt me, Nicola. I know those people and they are very fucking crazy.”

    I slapped her face again, only this time harder. “Don’t fucking test me, slut. I am running out of patience with you.”

    “I am sorry, goddess,” Allegra said and she started actually sniveling and shaking with fear.

    Fucking hell, I never thought of Joanne as that frightening before, as we only really had fun together. But then I had never seen her fight. Also, I had never got on the wrong side of her and seen her get properly angry. Well, maybe a little when she put Anita in a scissor hold for me, but that was just some fun. I chuckled thinking if she could do that to her friend just for fun, no wonder she was a fucking monster when she got real on her opponents.

    “Yes well, your pathetic apologies are worthless to me anyway. Put your tongue to better use by cleaning the bottom of my boots, bitch.” I snarled and even laughed at her when I saw how much her face dropped.

    “Oh and don’t forget to thank me for the privilege.” I laughed again and then played with my phone as she licked my boots.

    Every lick was painful for this highly educated, strong-minded career woman. The indignity and degradation I was putting her through were ripping her pride apart and I loved every fucking second of it. Bullies like her were the scum of the earth, going around fucking everyone over and getting off on it. Well, now she was getting some of her own medicine and about time. As she thanked me for the fifth time, I inspected my boots and smiled at their cleanliness.

    “Let me see that tongue, bitch!”

    She offered her filthy black tongue out to me and I laughed.

    “Right, listen up. We can either go public with you as my pet or we can keep it as our own little private arrangement. What shall it be?” I knew full well what her answer would be.

    “Well, goddess. I would really appreciate it if we could keep this amongst ourselves. Do you think that is possible?”

    I was suddenly feeling the surge in my dominant that I guess Aurelia felt when I agreed to submit to her to protect Chris back in the bar. The power coursing through my body felt so energizing and uplifting. I really wanted to just kick the fucking shit out of her there and then because I knew she would have to take it, but I wasn’t as brutal as Aurelia – or her, for that matter. Well not yet, anyway. I decided to remain in line with my original plan.

    “Ok then, bitch, I think we can keep this between us but here are my terms. Firstly, you will be my slave behind your locked office door. What I say is what you do and no fucking arguments or dithering. I am not downright nasty like some of the others but you can expect plenty of humiliations and degradations, which I will find amusing.”

    “Secondly, you are to stop pestering Beth with your affections. You are far too weak and insignificant to gain her love, so don’t embarrass yourself and let go of it or I will be forced to expose who you really are.”

    “Thirdly, from now on you will be my advocate in public. You will always speak highly of me, praise me at every opportunity and request my support. Don’t fucking overdo it either, otherwise Aurelia and Beth will see through it. Be smart like I know you can be.”

    “Fourth, whenever you see or hear of anyone in the team plotting against me or trying it on, you will report to me immediately. If anyone is stupid enough to actually try anything more physical, then you will ensure they don’t. Otherwise my friends will see to it that whatever happens to me happens to you tenfold. In other words, my wellbeing is your wellbeing, so give it the priority it deserves.”

    “Finally, you are to council Beth either today or tomorrow and recommend a higher position for me in the company. Ensure you put in plenty of team references to back up your reasoning, as we haven’t done much work together. I don’t expect it will be on a par with you just yet, but it should be something along the lines of a team leader. We can then plan my succession to your job as a longer-term objective we can work on together.”

    “Is there anything in my terms you find unreasonable, objectionable or you just plain want to defy me on?” I asked sternly.

    I had tried to pitch my demands into a space where I felt she would be willing to play, given the threat hanging over her. By reducing the slave duties in her office in condition one and then essentially demanding her loyalty and advocacy in conditions three, four and five it really just came down to whether she would concede to let go of her feelings for Beth.

    “Ok goddess, but I really do feel a lot for Beth. Can I please ask that you soften this condition a little and just let me try to win her over?”

    I didn’t really have much to lose by her giving Beth her best shot and only put this in as a sweetener to climb down from to seal the deal on the others that mattered most, so she had played into my hands rather nicely.

    “Well, I need to be convinced of your loyalty and devotion to my causes first, Allegra. Remove my boot and make love to my sweaty stinking foot like it was the most precious thing on the planet. If I sense total submission to worshipping me, I will concede ground on that demand.” I smiled and looked at her defeated face.

    She looked down at my boot and sighed. “Very well, goddess.”

    “Well, pick my foot up and put it on the table then. You don’t expect me to do all the work, do you?”

    She bent down and picked up my foot and placed it carefully on the table. She then eased my boot off and balked at the nasty stench rising off my sock. It smelled quite foul even from where I was sat, so I knew this would be fun.

    “Ever sniffed the defeat of a superiors stinking foot before, Allegra?” I giggled.

    “No, I haven’t goddess,” Allegra said, quite revolted at what she was going to do to save the hope that she could win the heart of Beth.

    I realized that every moment she submitted further to me took her further away from being the kind of woman Beth could ever love. But that was up to her to learn the hard way.

    “Best get to it then, loser!”

    I laughed, as she started sniffing and kissing my foot – gagging and spluttering at the rank smell she was having to overcome. I even wiped my socks across her face a few times just to accentuate the depths to which she had sunk by trying to fuck with me. I had made good ground before with the submissives and the weak, and now I was commanding the attention and respect of the Amazons.

    After I was satisfied with the sniffing and kissing on my foot, I ordered Allegra to replace my boot, which she did accordingly. I then got up and stood above her. It wasn’t often I could look down on someone so tall, so took the opportunity while it was there.

    “Ok, Allegra, I agree for you to do whatever you must to try and win Beth’s heart. You can consider that condition null and void but by the same token, I expect even more commitment to the other four, agreed?”

    “Yes, goddess. I fully agree and thank you.” Allegra was seemingly happy she had negotiated a better position for herself.

    “You should also know I am meeting with Astra and Joanne tonight, Allegra.” I paused to allow this to sink in.

    She looked back in horror, replaying how she had managed me to ensure there would be no consequences.

    “Well, I hope goddess you will only have good things to say about our arrangement today. I am fully committed to your cause and agree with your demands completely.”

    I raised my boot and planted it on Allegra’s crotch and prodded her pussy with the toe end. She flushed red, partly with excitement but mostly with fear.

    “Well, that remains to be seen, doesn’t it? Words are worthless to me. I expect to see actions now, bitch. Get busy with my demands, starting now. If I see progress in Beth’s reaction to me and that of the rest of the team, especially yours, then you can expect I will discuss your treatment favourably. I want a text report to my phone by close of business each day to detail what you have done to support my cause, starting tonight. If I don’t see progress or get a report, expect a not so friendly visit very soon to discuss why fucking with me is a very bad idea.”

    “Oh yes, goddess, I will get onto it immediately. Expect a favourable update by the end of the day.”

    “Ok, well get along to Beth’s office then, slave. She is expecting you to join her meeting with Aurelia, Sophia and Laura and you don’t want to miss such a good opportunity to display your commitment to team Nicola, now do you?”

    ----

    I laughed as I then removed my boot from her pussy following one final prod, unlocked the door and exited. I then watched her hurriedly set off for Beth’s office as I then made my way over to Mireille and Karine’s desks. They were still busy working on the M&J bid. This was one conversation I was going to play a lot more respectfully.

    “Karine, sorry I was a little while. Can I get you guys a coffee? I guess you could use a break from the bid and a little fresh air, as lunchtime is coming up.”

    Karine looked at Mireille and they nodded before Karine looked back. “Sure Nicola, that sounds good. Where do you want to go?”

    “Well, I use the French Patisserie quite regularly around the corner. It does good food and coffees also. My treat.”

    “Bien sur mon amie. Une femme après mon propre coeur.”

    The reply was in a thick French accent. I knew it to basically translate that she was happy with my choice and her heart agreed or something like that.

    “Très bon,” I said in my best French. “That’s about as far as my French will take me, Karine, but I got you were happy with my suggestion.”

    I then smiled as Karine got up, dwarfing me. She then grasped my shoulders firmly and kissed me on either cheek. I was a little shocked, as neither the twins ever really displayed emotion or sentiment and certainly not without a degree of awkwardness.

    “A French greeting to go with your French words, Nicola,” Karine said and smiled.

    I think I even blushed a little, as she laughed before Mireille joined us and we headed out. The Patisserie was only a short walk and hence why I used it each morning to grab Beth’s breakfast. As we strolled in, my friend the barista smiled and waved at me then beckoned me to one side so she could serve me ahead of the amassed queue of people, which was quite large, as lunchtime was fast approaching the business district. The twins were impressed with my ability to get quick service.

    I ordered a double espresso for Karine and a flat white for Mireille and I, together with some Croque-Monsieur for us to eat together. I scored another few brownie points by ordering something typically French, which they both enjoyed. It struck me then how proud the twins were of their heritage and the extra respect it was affording me for recognizing and embracing that. They both nodded approvingly, as they took their food and coffees and then we found a quiet table in the corner.

    I was expecting quite a direct conversation, not too dissimilar to that which I had with Astra, and they didn’t disappoint me.

    “Do you remember the Masqued Ball when we spoke briefly in the buffet area Nicola?” Karine asked.

    “Yes, I remember it vividly, Karine.”

    “Well, you made an impression on me that night and I couldn’t quite put my finger on what it was about you that had that effect on me. I just knew you weren’t the person that everyone thought you were.”

    I smiled. “Well, I guess we all have a role to play at work and who we are seen as is not always who we are.”

    “Hmm, right. Well, a friend of ours called last night who says she is a friend of yours.” Mireille was now joining in the conversation.

    “That would be Astra, right?” I asked.

    “So you do know her then? We thought she was playing some kind of prank on us initially, as we couldn’t see the connection,” Mireille added.

    “Well, she is a friend of a friend...but having spent time together, we have got kind of close,” I said – not wanting to push my luck too far on how deep our relationship went after only just meeting Astra.

    Karine and Mireille both laughed before Karine spoke. “Kind of close? Oh, I think you are somewhat underplaying your relationship with Astra there, Nicola. She thinks the sun shines out of your arse. If I didn’t know any better, I would say she worships the ground you walk on but that bitch is too fucking hard for anyone to rule over. Trust me, I have fought her.”

    I smiled graciously, realizing that Astra had paid me a much higher tribute than I had expected with the twins. I must have made an even greater impression on her than I had appreciated.

    “Well, we are close as I said. It’s kind of personal, I hope you understand?”

    “Look, the main thing you need to understand is, in our elite circle of fighters she is like a sister to us. Even if she is a big sister, who more often than not kicks our arses. Given how close you guys are, and you are right it is none of our business, things are now different between us. What is our business is that she thinks the world of you and therefore, so do we. That’s how these things work. Whatever you need Nicola, you just say it, ok?”

    I was quite flabbergasted at Karine’s words, and even more so given the sincerity with which she offered them – and the look on Mireille’s face, as she endorsed every aspect of the message.

    Mireille then spoke. “Nicola, we know there is something special about you even if you want to keep that private. But we may ask for your help also now that you are part of the Sisterhood and everything, ok?”

    Fuck, I thought, what have I gotten myself into here? Given how deep I was committed at this point, there was no way back.

    “Well just don’t ask me to kick someone’s arse for you, ok?” I forgot that the twins didn’t really do humour, so it fell kind of flat.

    “We know you are not a fighter, Nicola, but we also know that anyone with the influence and ear of Astra is someone to be respected,” Mireille said. “You are clearly a much smarter and well-connected woman than we have ever given you credit for and we apologize for that here and now. The support we would ask would lean more on your charisma, intelligence, and connections than on any fighting ability.”

    “In that case, you will always have my full allegiance and support. Anything I can do to help you, I will. On that, you can depend fully.” I spoke confidently, but still wasn’t sure of what I was committing to.

    They both then leaned forward and kissed my hand like some show of respect, which was a little embarrassing, as I was unprepared. My dominant was all over the place trying to process what this all meant. I figured that I should return the compliment and kissed each of their hands in turn and they smiled, recognizing I had done the right thing. In hindsight, I guess kissing the hand of a fighter was a natural show of respect, given it’s what they typically punched you with. I chuckled inside.

    “Ok, now we have the pleasantries out of the way Nicola, is anyone still fucking with you at work?” Karine asked with a look of intent.

    “Look, Karine, I don’t want to drag you into my problems. I am just starting to get somewhere with Beth and as for the others, I think I can handle them.” I knew if I got these two involved, all hell was going to break loose.

    “That’s not how this works, Nicola. Your problems are now our problems and that’s the way it is. If you don’t want to tell us then we will respect your privacy, but we will be keeping a careful eye out for you and if any fucker gives you shit then they will have us to deal with.”

    Karine then went on. “Maybe Beth is the only exception for us, as she helped us personally with our circumstances in France and getting us set up here in the UK. We will always owe her and love her for that. Anyhow, we could still lean pretty heavy on her if you needed us to, as she respects us and what we have to say, ok?”

    I leant over and kissed Karine on the lips softly then smiled at her. It was funny for me to see her face go bright red like Astra. It was almost like nobody had ever shown these Amazon women kindness and tenderness before. She genuinely looked like she was in a panic.

    “What was that for, Nicola?” She stammered, as her sister chuckled.

    “It’s my way of saying thank you for caring. It really means a lot to me, Karine. You may be as fearless as a lion but you have a true, honest and loving heart and it warms me that it cares for me.” I then looked deep into her eyes and held her gaze while she started to lose herself in mine.

    “You best be careful saying all that nice shit to my sister. She’s likely to fall in love with you, Nicola.” Mireille chuckled.

    “Fuck you, Mireille, just because she paid me the compliment and you are jealous. Keep your mouth shut.” Karine glared at her sister.

    Their competitive nature and aggressive spirit were now in full confrontation mode and I was worried we would see a full-scale battle here in the patisserie. Watching them fight, I couldn’t help myself and my maternal instincts kicked in.

    “Enough!” I shouted and they both froze before looking at me stunned.

    “We are having an important conversation together that means a lot to me and I hoped to you,” I said.

    “Sorry Nicola, you are quite right,” Karine said. “The problem is, so is she. I enjoyed that kiss a lot more than I should have done and my loss of composure made me get defensive. My sister has a habit of pushing all my buttons.” She looked back at Mireille.

    It was my turn to flush now. Normally my control of situations would have allowed me to take this in my stride but my dominant was parked during this encounter, so I was feeling somewhat confused and even vulnerable by Karine’s more than direct advances.

    “Well I am flattered you enjoyed my affections, Karine, and I am sorry if I made you feel uncomfortable. Just know that today is very important to me because of what you have said and committed to.

    “It’s important to us too, Nicola. This relationship goes both ways,” Karine replied and Mireille nodded.

    Following that rather intense discussion we digressed onto my favourite topic of music and in particular, jazz, whereby I shared some of my favourite French artists like Estardy, Gainsbourg, Lai, Legrand, de Roubaix and of course Geminiani. Quite remarkably, the twins had heard of most of them and given their connections back in France, had actually met Gainsbourg and Estardy, which I was most impressed with. I invited them to come around and join me for a music night at some point and they both accepted keenly.

    Of course, I would need to keep that night separate from my dominant excursions with Astra and Joanne for fear of fucking with everyone’s head. I had a little chuckle to myself.

    We then finished up our food and I grabbed something nice for Beth before we headed back to the office. As the momentous events of the day started to take form and meaning in my mind, I allowed my dominant to surface. This gave me an air of confidence and a swagger, as I walked along beside the twins. It was almost like they were my bodyguards, a mountain on each side of a delicate flower. Well, a delicate flower with a nasty sting, anyway.

    As we entered the office foyer, I paused, deciding whether to go back directly to Beth’s office or check whether Aurelia was back from lunch. Mireille made her excuses and kissed me on both cheeks French style before departing, whilst Karine stood beside me smiling. I had decided to go back to Beth’s office for a while as it wasn’t yet 1330 and I had agreed to meet Aurelia at 1400.

    When I looked around at Karine to say thanks again, she looked back at me awkwardly and a little uncertain. My immediate read was that she was still thinking about the kiss I afforded her. My dominant couldn’t help itself.

    “You may kiss me again if you wish, Karine. Just make sure that if you do, I feel your full passion...or don’t bother.”

    The words were barely off my lips before she wrapped my small frame in her mighty arms and kissed me so passionately I was afraid she was going to remove half my face. I embraced her back and held on for dear life, while I gave her as good as I got. I almost had to physically push her away in the end. She clearly didn’t want it to end.

    As I held her at arm's length I spoke. “Well, that was really something, Karine. You have made quite the impression on me today, in more ways than one.”

    “Not as much as the impression you have made on me, Nicola.” Karine seemed to be offering her strongest flirtatious intentions.

    “Be careful what you wish for, Karine. I have a very naughty side that I can’t always control. If you want to get closer to me, we will be playing on my terms.” I was being both sincere, as well as mischievous.

    “Fucking hell, Nicola, what is it with you? I am supposed to be concentrating on the M&J bid this afternoon and now all I am going to be thinking about is you.” Karine grumbled, as her face flushed red with excitement.

    “I won’t warn you twice, Karine.” I smiled and then kissed her gently on both cheeks French style before walking away. “Get back to work!” I shouted cheekily and turned and winked at her. I felt the weight of her stare on my back all the way down the corridor until I was out of sight.

    -----

    As I stepped through Beth’s open door I strode across the floor still carrying much of my renewed confidence, then set her French salad and fruit flavoured water down on her desk.

    “Thank you, Nicola,” Beth said acknowledging the lunch I had brought back for her, so she could focus on the bid preparations. She then continued tapping away furiously on her laptop still in deep thought.

    I sat down and continued to work on my own contributions, whiling away the time before I went to see Aurelia. Beth then paused and addressed me.

    “We had quite the meeting in your absence, Nicola.”

    “Really Beth, how so?”

    “Well, Allegra couldn’t speak highly enough of you and Aurelia couldn’t speak lowly enough. Strange, eh?” Beth smirked.

    She was clearly fishing, as she loved the dominant battles and interchanges within her team. To her, it was like an Empress looking down onto the arena at her warring gladiators, wondering who would emerge as her champion.

    “Well, it’s funny that someone who speaks so lowly of me is constantly coming around asking you if I can go and help them. I know who I would believe.” I smirked back.

    Beth laughed and sat back, putting her feet up on her desk.

    “You are without a doubt the brains and the strategist, Nicola. They all underestimate you, myself included, and you simply go about your business plotting their downfall and picking them off one by one. I love it.”

    Fucking hell, Beth must have been some kind of mystic to see all that, as I hadn’t mentioned anything to her of Astra, Allegra, Karine or any of them for that matter. I hadn’t even told her about the shit Aurelia was giving me to avoid needing to justify my weakness. How did she know? Perhaps she was just guessing and waiting for me to confirm.

    I decided to proceed with caution. “You think too much of me, Beth. You are quite right, I am nobody’s fool and anyone who fucks with me will soon learn that. But I am not yet the strategist you say I am. But you could teach me.”

    “I am thinking more and more that I want you by my side, Nicola. You are fucking dangerous in more ways than one, even if you can’t yet see it yourself.”

    “I have my moments, Beth, and you know if you ask me I will take my place at your side. What exactly did Allegra have to say about me then?” I was wondering how well my threats had translated into actions.

    “Well, Nicola, it was quite remarkable actually, as I wasn’t even aware you had made any impact on Allegra before today. But it appears your support for her and her team has been quite invaluable. I even texted Karine to check you guys weren’t pulling a fast one on me and she also confirmed the same. I am now starting to regret my choice before to work you as a foot slave instead of putting you to better use with the team, as it would have benefitted me much more. Anyway, hopefully that is water under the bridge now. I know you will make the right choices to show me your leadership potential, so Friday will be more a formality than a problem.”

    It was clear that Beth was not softening on her conditions for me being offered the role as her right-hand and that was something I was glad I was aware of before speaking to Aurelia.

    “I am disappointed you doubted my abilities, Beth, but pleased you can now see more of my full potential...given the choice you will make on Friday. It is important to me that you know what you will be losing out on if I don’t get offered the role. Anyway, I need to get down to Aurelia’s office now. I am already running late. You also need to head down to see Allegra and her team to finish off the bid draft read through for final sign off in the morning. The presentation is tomorrow, after all.”

    “Hmm, quite Nicola. You are becoming rather bossy as my PA, but I like it. Firm hands get more done over soft words any day. Keep up the good work and hope it all goes well with Aurelia.”

    “Oh, it will, rest assured of that,” I said, putting a confused look on Beth’s face, as I departed.

    ----

    Once I left Beth’s office, Allegra dashed towards me and pulled me to one side. “Did I do ok for you this morning God..er, Nicola?”

    “Yes Allegra, keep up the good work. I will be watching you closely and don’t be late with my report this evening. It will only unwind the favour you have built up with me so far, and you don’t want that, do you?” I smirked.

    “So are you ok then if I er…you know…speak to Beth alone to discuss me and her…” Allegra stuttered.

    “Stop fumbling, you idiot. Stand up straight. Be proud and confident. She hates weakness, remember? Go in there and make her want you. Don’t beg for it. Now fuck off and make it happen. I am sure your pussy could do with some fun after the day you’re having.”

    I chuckled and disappeared off towards Aurelia’s office, as Allegra shouted. “Thank you, Nicola!”

    I was halfway down the hall when Grace literally jumped out of nowhere and into my face. What was it with all these mad fucking bitches, I thought?

    “Nicola, can we talk please?”

    I was just about to punch her in the face, suspecting she was attacking me, when her words stopped me dead in my tracks. The last I had seen Grace, I had just given her lover the orgasm of her life and she had run off crying, pissed off she hadn’t got to cut my tongue out. Given all this, I first needed to get her alone and then tread with caution, given what a mad bitch she had become.

    I looked around and found one of the communal meeting rooms we could use, so we entered and I closed the door behind us.

    “You’re taking a fucking chance coming into a closed office with me, aren’t you Grace...given what you did to me on Monday?” I smiled threateningly.

    “Well, maybe, but you are going to want to hear what I have to say, Nicola.”

    I thought about beating the fuck out of her there and then. She was definitely a bag of nerves, so I knew she didn’t fancy her chances. Thinking things through though, I recognized there was potential opportunity here that could give me longer-term leverage. Kicking her face in would only give me short-term gratification and I could do that at any time.

    “Well, it better be fucking good bitch, as after what you put me through on Monday, I want to rip your fucking face off! Get on with it!” I shouted.

    “Ok Nicola, calm down and I will explain.”

    I grabbed her neck and threw her up against the wall. My body and mind were now rife with anger and bile, giving me significantly more strength than I would normally have. I was starting to lose it with Grace as my dominant wanted to let off - reliving the diabolical shit they did to me.

    “Listen carefully, you sniveling cunt.” I snarled into her face as I squeezed her throat hard between my fingers. “You better have something fucking amazing to tell me or else. Even if I get slightly bored with what you have to say, I will beat the fuck out of you here and now, clear?”

    “They have fallen in love with each other.” Grace spluttered in desperation.

    Suddenly, all my strength capitulated – though my anger remained, as her words sliced through my heart. I eased up on her throat and her body relaxed a little as I held her against the wall. Inside, I knew that I had fucked things up between us on Monday when I unleashed on Chris to please Beth. But now I was faced with the consequences of my actions, I didn’t want to hear them. I wanted to know there could be a way back and one I had control of. Grace was now throwing huge amounts of water on that fire.

    “How do you know, Grace?” I asked, in a much more controlled and calm tone.

    “Ease up on my neck a little please and I will explain.”

    I let go of her neck and placed my palm on her chest to ensure she stayed in front of me and under my control.

    “It’s been going on for a while and I guess I just didn’t connect the dots. I think I was in denial. Aurelia has been more and more distant with me for some time now and her treatment of your partner has ranged from almost caring to the downright extreme. We had a party last night and Seraphina, Porsche and Constance came over. It was a strange affair and I don’t want to upset you…”

    I then interrupted her. “Just get the fuck on with it, Grace.”

    “Well it was like a sex party and we all took turns…well, using him. But listen it was mostly just foot stuff like normal…though there was other stuff as well. But my point is that Aurelia pretty much left him alone all night, just teasing him. I started to hope that what I thought was there, was all in my mind, as she was making him do stuff with everyone else and not her.”

    Grace then paused seeming like she had something important but nevertheless difficult to share.

    “Come on, I am getting impatient now,” I said.

    “Well, it’s Constance. That bitch has a screw loose. She was being pretty fucking nasty to your boyfriend all night. Then at the end, she asked permission to fuck him with a dildo and Aurelia accepted.”

    “What the fuck!” I said, starting to really lose it and feeling very defensive about Chris.

    “I know, but let me finish. After Constance…well fucked your boyfriend, he disappeared for a while. He looked pretty upset.”

    “No fucking shit.” I sneered.

    “When he returned, Seraphina said he had earned a reward. Instead of taking the foot sniffing she was offering, he asked for a meaningful kiss with Aurelia. Initially, we all laughed thinking she would kill him.”

    Grace went silent temporarily, as she galvanized herself for the final difficult words she had left to summon.

    “Well, she didn’t. She kissed him for what seemed like forever and then they basically declared their love for each other in front of everyone.”

    Tears were now running down my cheeks, but I was in no mood to sob. Even with my broken heart, I was full of anger for what these two bitches had done to destroy my relationship with Chris.

    I then spoke calmly and collectedly but with more anger than I think I have ever carried in my life.

    “Be very careful how you answer this next question Grace, for it may be your last. Why are you telling me all this?”

    She paused, then gulped, as if to appreciate the gravitas of the situation she was now in.

    “I am telling you this because I want to help you get your boyfriend back and so get my Aurelia back as well.”

    Her treachery and weakness were fucking me off now more than I could handle. At least when she was a nasty fucking bitch to me, she was being honest about it. What makes her think I would be stupid enough to trust her on anything, let alone conniving against her lover? I felt insulted and enraged by how much of an idiot and a lackey she thought I was. My hands went back around her throat again and I squeezed harder than ever, making sure she would choke as she heard my next words.

    “You stupid fucking cunt. If you think for one second I would trust you on anything, you are more foolish than even I thought you were. You are the whole fucking reason I am taking all this shit from Aurelia in the first place. Snivelling back to your big sister for protection just because I threw a threat or two at you. Fucking pathetic!”

    “I tell you what is going to happen though. I am on my way to Aurelia’s office right now and I am going to tell her exactly what a deceitful lying cunt you really are. She can then decide for herself whether to keep you around or snuff you out. I know what I would be doing.”

    Grace’s body slumped so all her weight was in my hands around her neck, in the end, I let her fall, as it was too uncomfortable to keep her pinned against the wall. As she fell she dropped to her knees and then started sobbing and begging at my feet.

    “Please don’t tell her what I said, Nicola. I just want her back and your boyfriend’s love is pulling her further and further away from me. I will do anything, please.” She sobbed.

    “Listen, slut. If Chris wants to fall in love with her then that’s his business and not ours. It breaks my fucking heart to hear that but I am also woman enough to know that you can’t force someone you love to love you back. Secondly, I don’t need any help from anyone regarding winning his love back. That’s on me and I will do what I can to help him know how much he means to me then leave the rest up to him. Whatever he chooses I will respect it, even if it kills me, because that’s what love is, Grace. Not the fucking deceitful shit you are dealing out.”

    “I beg you, Nicola, give me another chance. I see now you are right. Please, I will do anything.” Grace pleaded, like her life depended on it, which knowing Aurelia – it probably did.

    She was a sniveling worthless bitch, but the prospect of abusing her with my dominant was actually more appealing than throwing her into the pit of hatred that was Aurelia, especially after what she had done to me.

    “Look at me, cunt.” I snarled.

    Grace looked up with tears streaming down her face, barely able to focus.

    “So you will do anything to prevent me spoiling your little backstabbing party for Aurelia then will you?” I asked.

    “Yes Nicola, just please don’t tell her. She knows I am desperate and there is every chance she will believe you and kill me.”

    “Oh, I don’t think she will just kill you slut. Aurelia’s too fucking nasty for that. Treachery from someone she trusts is just about the worst fucking crime you could commit and you know it. You made a big mistake today coming to me for help, as now you are sitting pretty between hell and fucking hell. I guess you consider my wrath more digestible and sufferable than hers then, right?”

    Grace didn’t answer, fearing anything more at this point would only jeopardize the slim hope I wouldn’t tell Aurelia and fuck them both over. My choice was now simple. Do I screw Grace and fuck Aurelia with the news she is a lying bitch or do I use Grace for my own amusement and any leverage I want to get over Aurelia? Well as Beth says, I am a strategist, so it’s a simple choice really.

    “Ok, hell it is for you then, slut. Let’s start with the simple stuff, like you are now calling me Goddess whenever you address me. Next up, you can have some of your own medicine. Lay down there beneath me.”

    Grace looked quite fearful now, given what she had done to me on Monday night. Pretty much anything would be possible at this point but then it’s not like she had much choice if she wanted me to stay quiet for her. As she lay down, I stood over her and slammed my boot down on her chest – being sure to catch her nipple underfoot. She winced and groaned with the pain, before placing her hands around it to try and alleviate the pressure.

    “Take it off!”

    Unlike me, she didn’t even try and resist. She was now consigned to her fate and knew I was too strong for her even if she did want to run. As she unzipped my boot I released my damp, sweaty sock that had picked up plenty of additional scent over and above their previous toxicity. It would be nothing like as bad as her skanky ass socks and feet but plenty enough for me to have fun with.

    “Now give me your hands, slut,” I ordered and though confused, Grace reached up towards me and offered her hands out.

    I grasped her wrists hard to ensure the grip would be nice and painful then I planted my nasty sock foot into her face and pulled with all my strength on her arms so that my stench drove deep into her soul.

    “How does it feel to be on the arse end of nasty stinky feet for a change then, slut? You have been doing this shit to my partner and just about every other fucker you can, right? Well, don’t bother answering given you can’t with my foot smothering your ugly face. Just sniff up all that fucking disgusting odour. It’s all you will be able to smell from now until the end of the day and will serve to remind you of what you have to look forward to in your miserable existence.”

    I smeared and wiped my socked foot all over her face, as I pulled on her arms hard giving her little relief and hardly any ability to breathe unless of course, it was through my feet. I was so fucking angry, I didn’t even get off or find it amusing. I just wanted to hurt and degrade the bitch. As I yanked continuously on her arms, eventually they went limp. She was totally beaten.

    As I released her and allowed her body to slump to the floor, I placed my foot on her face one last time and pressed down hard to tease out another whimper from her body. “Kiss it and tell me who owns you, fucker.”

    Grace pushed her lips to the side to place them on my sole, as her head couldn’t move. She then made a kissing sound.

    “You own me, goddess. Just please don’t tell her.”

    I put my boot on and walked over her back on my way to the door. She yelped as the heels dug into her flesh.

    “Wait for my instructions, bitch. If you don’t come to heel when I call, your life will be fucked by both of us.”

    I then laughed as I left.

    -----

    I was now a good thirty minutes plus late for Aurelia, so was expecting fireworks from the get-go, as I turned the corner and stood in front of her office. The door was closed so I knocked on it. A few moments later I heard her reply.

    “Come.”

    I opened the door and saw to my surprise a very relaxed and smiling Aurelia. I stopped initially, waiting for something to happen, like she had set a trap for me – to which she giggled. I made my way about halfway across the room and then stopped.

    “Take a seat, loser,” Aurelia said and smiled at me conceitedly.

    I knew as soon as she started pushing my buttons I was going to give her a good mouthful of abuse. It was just a matter of when. Inquisitive to understand more of her mood before I stifled the atmosphere with my own anger, I took a seat and looked back at her. She was playing with a pendant on a chain and almost holding it up like she wanted me to notice the fact. I didn’t give her the satisfaction of my curiosity and just simply waited.

    Aurelia looked annoyed that I wasn’t engaging in whatever game she was playing and so leaned back and propped her shoes up on her desk then started popping them off her heel. I am sure it was another little mental game, showing me her soles and making annoying noises with her feet to break the discordant silence, but I continued to ignore her anyway.

    Our waiting game went on for a good few minutes with neither one of us speaking or averting our gaze from the other. A little while later, she picked up her phone and tapped away on it briefly before throwing it back on her desk. A few moments after mine bleeped and on picking it up I read the message.

    “So you do know how to read a fucking text then, you disrespectful cunt.”

    I almost wanted to laugh at just how petty and grating her wind-ups were, if they didn’t annoy me so fucking much.

    “Is there a reason I came down here today, or was it just to listen to you pop your fucking shoe on and off?” I sighed, rolling my eyes.

    Aurelia then looked at her shoe and smiled as she magnified the torture by exaggerating the movement and increasing the volume.

    “Well, you can always crawl over here and suck my toes for me, loser, if you want to stop me doing it?” Aurelia smirked. “If you suck them well enough you may get my pussy wet, which may earn you another chance to serve me with your tongue, loser.”

    “Can we just dispense with the loser tag for once, you fucking mad bitch?”

    “Ooh, hostilities. That tells me my little name for you has found a way to really fuck you off. I love that. Thanks for telling me just where your buttons are, loser.” Aurelia then laughed.

    “Fucker!” I snarled and she only laughed even louder. Argh!

    “Tell you what, come and sniff my toes, loser, and I will call you by your real name, whatever that is, while we talk this afternoon. How’s that?” Aurelia laughed.

    “Sniff them yourself, bitch. I have done enough of that shit for you to last a lifetime.”

    “Very well loser, your choice. I had no intention of calling you by your real name anyhow. Loser is much more apt for you than cunt.” Aurelia laughed.

    I was getting so fucked off now. I was either going to kill her or have to leave. I got up to go, to which Aurelia spoke.

    “Ok, sit down, loser. I just want to talk today anyway. I know even someone as stupid as you can only be convinced into handcuffs and bondage so many times before you wise up. Anyway, you will certainly want to hear what I have to say.”

    Aurelia then motioned to the seat in front of her desk. As I approached, she dropped her legs down onto the floor as I sat, she then kicked off her shoes and then placed her feet not two foot from my face.

    “Like my Pedi, loser?” Aurelia asked.

    I had to admit, it did look pretty damn good and being a fan of dark colours the purple would have been something I would have also chosen.

    “Yeah I suppose, bet it was expensive,” I said – tossing away the question like a discarded wrapper.

    “Oh no, it was free actually. Chris did it for me. He is rather skilled in making toes look beautiful, don’t you think? Which is a simply perfect arrangement, as he loves to suck and sniff on mine all the time. I even let him choose the colour, just to make him feel special.”

    It’s difficult to put into words exactly how upset I was at having to listen to what the fucking bitch just said. Aside from the fact that she got a free pedicure from Chris, she was now calling him by his name, signalling a complete change in their relationship. Also, she was rubbing my face in the fact that he is worshiping her when by rights as the property of my dominant he should be worshipping me. And finally, her wanting to make him feel special just said how much she now cares for him.

    “I suppose you are going to ramble on now about the fact he bought that fucking pendant next are you bitch? You haven’t stopped playing with it since I walked in here.” I sneered.

    “Oh, this is more than a pendant, loser. This is a symbol of commitment, respect and love. It is quite simply priceless.” Aurelia beamed, looking down at it and thumbing the outer engravings.

    “Yeah well, you would think all that shit, wouldn’t you? Deluded crazy bitch.” I snapped.

    “Deluded, am I? Well, you better take a deep breath, bitch, because reality is going to cut you like a knife. Inside it says, ‘To the woman who stole my heart. Now you have it always.’ His words, not mine, loser.”

    Aurelia opened the pendant and showed me. She then sat back and wiggled her toes, smirking whilst she watched my reaction.

    In fact, my reaction was split almost right down the middle. Half of me was angry and full of hate for the woman in front of me who essentially had stolen my Chris’ heart away. She was an expert manipulator and he really had no chance from the get-go, once she got her claws into him. My only hope was that he could hold out or that she wouldn’t fall for him. Neither of those hopes ever really had a chance of succeeding. The other half of me was utterly devastated I had let this happen. I am sure if I hadn’t turned on Chris like I did and made more of an effort to let him know how much I loved him, he wouldn’t have made that final decision to let her win him over.

    In my mind these two halves would naturally give rise to two quite different outcomes. If I allowed my hate to rule, then revenge would be the only logical way forward. I would fuck Aurelia up so badly using all my newly acquired power to destroy her, then take Chris back as my slave and bend him to my will like she did. The second path would be a harder road and would need more cunning if I was to win Chris back purely on my love for him and expose Aurelia for the nasty horrible bitch she is. If Chris knew half of what she had been doing behind his back to me, I am sure he would see her in a different light.

    “Well, I am not going to give you the satisfaction of my tears, if that is what you are waiting for slut,” I said calmly.

    “Oh tears, anger, fight anything…but give me something, you stupid fucking woman. You told me before you are a dominant and that I should fear you. What the hell happened to her then?” Aurelia was angry her cause célèbre was being met with such a muted response.

    “You just don’t know when to quit, do you, Aurelia?” I asked.

    “What the fuck is that supposed to mean?” She responded now with her own anger rising.

    “You sit there with your promotion, your friends, your influence and most of all a man of true beauty, love and affection at your side and you can’t stop for even one moment to appreciate what you have. Every part of you is defined by hate, power and cruelty. It is all about the next battle, who must suffer and a never-ending pursuit of power that will only corrupt. If you can’t learn to know when you have won, you will never find happiness when you do.”

    “Fuck you, Nicola. You have no idea how much I have had to suffer for this moment and you won’t snatch it away from me now it is here!” Aurelia’s face was red with rage.

    “The funny thing is at this moment, I am stronger than I have ever been and I could bring all that might crashing down on you and obliterate everything that is worth something to you...before I crush you to dust. But I won’t. You see, you have only won because I allowed it to happen. In many ways, I wanted it to happen. In my own fight to understand who I am, I have lost who I was and so who Chris fell in love with. I don’t deserve him anymore, as I am not sure I can be the person he deserves to have in his life. I understand he now believes that person to be you, Aurelia. That means you have a side to you worth loving, as Chris is someone with a true heart and he would only give that to someone truly remarkable. Look into yourself and understand it is that part of you that you should always be...not this stupid, power-crazed, deluded fool you present yourself as.”

    “How fucking dare you!” Aurelia screamed, now with tears forming in her eyes.

    “I dare because I have nothing left to lose, you have taken it all from me, Aurelia. You have my whole world right there inside that pendant and now I must learn to live with that fact. Know this last thing though, if you keep fighting me I will crush you mercilessly and you will lose him because I will not stand by and let my one true love dedicate his life to something so hateful.”

    Aurelia was just about to start her own backlash before I stood up and brought my fist down hard on her desk with all my might, creating a mighty noise and scattering all the papers on top around the room.

    “NO! I haven’t finished!”

    She actually looked shocked momentarily. I guess this was one of the few times in my life where my bitterness, hurt and anger were even scarier than hers. I then got down on my knees in front of her and placed my lips on the ball of her foot and kissed it tenderly. Again, she looked shocked but now also confused.

    Submitting to her foot, I spoke. “I kiss your foot as a symbol of your victory. You have won, Aurelia, and now it is time to stop. Give him all your love and learn to be, every day in every way, the person he deserves and not the one before me now.”

    I then got up silently and turned. Aurelia was shouting something, but the hurt in my heart and head were drowning out any noise that my senses could have grasped anyway. Anything she said was irrelevant, superfluous and pointless. She just needed more time to realize the fact.
    Feet dreams are made of stink

  18. #158
    Apprentice Footsniffer OneAuthor's Avatar
    Join Date
    Nov 2016
    Location
    USA
    Posts
    430
    Chapter 58 - The Sisterhood


    I made my way back to Beth’s office and sat down to do some more work. It was late afternoon now and I only had an hour or so to go before I planned to leave for the day. I managed another thirty minutes of that hour before I sent the work I had compiled to Beth by email, packed my stuff up and left. I was fucking sick of the sight of this office and needed some fresh air.

    On my way home, I opened my phone and reread my message from Astra. The part where she said it would be an honour to join me and show how much I mean to her was something I needed to feel right now. Whilst my dominant demanded pain and suffering to cleanse itself of the hurt, my heart needed love and affection. I started thinking about how I wanted the night to go.

    My phone then pinged and glancing down, I saw a new message from Allegra. Opening it up I read an endless amount of drivel about how pro-Nicola she was and that she was going to make sure I got her full support – including for a promotion. I really couldn’t have been bothered with it at that moment, so closed it down and carried on my journey.

    As I strode along I started to reflect on the power I had amassed in such a short space in time. My chance meeting with Joanne in the French Bakery, where Henrietta works, had opened a door to a fighting world I never knew existed. Now my charms and naughty dominant had converted that opportunity into friendship, loyalty and even love. Joanne, Sarah, Anita, Astra, Karine, Mireille and even Henrietta were committed to me by love and loyalty. Grace and Allegra were puppets I could bend and flex to my will, as they had fucked with the wrong person and would now serve me like they deserved.

    Finally, there was Seraphina who, just by the way she looked at me every time I caught her staring, I knew wanted me more than all the others put together. She could have anyone. Her charisma and beauty were something that couldn’t be denied. But I had tamed it once and I knew I could do it again.

    I grabbed my phone from my pocket and dialed her number. She didn’t answer the call and I felt a little pissed but then moments later she called me.

    “Seraphina?”

    “Yes, I was with Porsche. I just needed to get away for five minutes. I was hoping you would call me or come see me.”

    “Oh, really why is that?”

    “Fucking hell, do I really have to spell it out? I can’t stop thinking about you, Nicola. I want you.”

    “Careful how you talk to me, Seraphina, or I will put the phone down.”

    “I am sorry Nicola, don’t you want me too? I need to know.”

    “Oh yes, I want you alright. In fact, I would like to have you squirming right now under my control, as I wrestle every ounce of pleasure and lust out of that beautiful body of yours.”

    “Fucking hell, Nicola. Er…sorry, I mean...well me too. Can I come and see you?”

    “Not yet, but soon. Are you free on Saturday?”

    “I am now.”

    “Good, then I will let you know where to meet me. You will dress for me like I am your first date. I want you to make an impression on me that will take my breath away. I know you lust for the pleasure I can give you, Seraphina, but I want more than that. It is the love within your heart I desire. If you are not prepared to give yourself completely to me, don’t you dare agree to come.”

    There was silence on the phone as though Seraphina was deep in thought considering my demand.

    “I will be there and be prepared, Nicola.”

    She then hung up on me. I laughed to myself. Fucking hell, she was good. Seraphina was quite simply the queen of the sirens. She was right, of course. I would need to be prepared. This woman had charms and seduction in every pore of her body. I would need to be strong, assertive and utterly devastating if I were to control such an untamable and resplendent creature.

    ----

    I was feeling slightly better already. I revisited the fact that much of what Aurelia had gloated over, I was already aware of from what Grace had said and also what I knew to be true anyway. Though she had Chris’ heart, I was still doubtful of her ability to keep it. As such, I needed to speak with Chris one last time before I could partition that part of my life behind my wall.

    I gave the door to my apartment a nice firm knock and moments later, my beautiful Henrietta opened the door. It was now time to start recognizing what I did have, rather than what was missing from my life, or tonight would be a washout.

    “Hi Hen, my beautiful sister!” I then flung my arms around her.

    She was already on the way down onto her knees as a precaution, knowing I had been a particularly bitchy goddess this morning, so my embrace was actually dragging her back to her feet.

    “Oh, Nicks. Wow, that’s such a lovely welcome. I wasn’t quite expecting that!”

    I took her face in my hands and kissed her lips lovingly. I held it for over a minute until the passion was making her uncomfortable.

    She backed away a little. “Is everything ok, Nicks?

    “Well, I had a bit of an up and down day Hen, but the main thing is that coming home to you makes me realize I have a lot to be thankful for.”

    She gave me a huge smile and immediately hugged me back then kissed my lips. This time we both let the kiss run for a while, until we were both feeling a little aroused and needed to calm things down.

    “I love you so much, Nicks.”

    “I know that Hen and it makes me feel special. That’s just what I needed today of all days.” I smiled.

    She was shifting from side to side and glancing incessantly down at my boots. I could tell she was hoping my dominant had come home, so decided a little teasing was in order.

    “Let’s go sit on the sofa and talk, eh Hen? Any chance you can make me a coffee? I need perking up for tonight. Astra and Joanne are coming back.”

    “Yes of course, Goddess,” Henrietta said almost subconsciously, as her desires answered my question instead of her head. “It’s great that they are coming back. I guess you made quite an impression on them.” She then disappeared into the kitchen.

    When she returned with my coffee, I was sat on the sofa so she joined me. Almost the whole way across the room her eyes were glued to my boots. I chuckled inside, thinking she must be horny as fuck. Normally, I let her have a release in the morning but after she sucked my toes and got me aroused, I became the priority. I bet she was thinking about these nasty socks all day.

    “Thanks, Hen,” I said as I took the coffee. “Wow, it was hot today. Right?”

    “I guess so. I was working most of the day and didn’t manage to get out during my break. The other guys were saying it was a scorcher, though.” Henrietta still seemed distracted and vague in her response, as it appeared her mind was clouded with lust.

    “Bad fucking day for boots anyway, Hen. It’s like a swimming pool in these things with this heat. I should have stuck to shoes really, but my socks were so fucking nasty I felt I needed to trap all the stink in to avoid anyone in the office getting offended by it.” I was pissing myself laughing inside.

    “Oh, right Nicks,” Henrietta said with a bright red face now so fixed on my boots she may as well have been talking to them instead of me. “I am not sure what to say.”

    I then crossed my legs and started kicking my boots towards Henrietta subtly. As I did so, I made circular movements with my ankles and pointed my toes just to draw her attention in even more. She was completely mesmerized. I was sure if I had put some soothing music on, I could have hypnotized her there and then.

    “Anyway, I guess I will need a good shower before tonight...given how vile these socks are. I am sure Joanne and Astra would be quite sick if I made them worship my feet. Or do you think I should have a bath instead?”

    Henrietta pulled a face like her dog had just been shot. The thought of all my lovely stench being washed away after so long marinating in my boots was an unforgivable crime in her book, though of course she would never question me.

    “Oh yes, quite Nicola. I can run your bath for you if you want.”

    Henrietta was almost never angry with me. Only on a few recent occasions her love for me had got the better of her and she had admonished me for my own benefit, but when it came to her feelings she had never dropped her guard. It was barely perceptible, but her switch from Nicks to Nicola was quite deliberate and showed me underneath she was quite upset with me not bringing goddess home and making her worship my feet. If I hadn’t known her as well as I do and looked for the ever so slight cues, it would have been impossible to tell.

    “You are not angry with me, are you Hen?” I asked.

    “Sorry Nicks. No, why do you say that?”

    As quickly as she had exposed her frustration she had gathered it back in and masked it from me again. She was now fully immersed in my needs and only worried about why I may have sensed her anger.

    “Oh, you just don’t seem your usual chirpy self. It’s like you are distracted or something.”

    “No, it’s nothing really. Shall I go and run that bath for you?”

    She wanted to get away now. She was feeling vulnerable and exposed by her desires and my questions were provoking her to think it was all too evident. Henrietta really didn’t want to come across as needy, let alone angry with me. She loved me too much for that. She was essentially hiding her own feelings and pushing her needs into the background just to please me. That’s why she was so special. Selflessness like hers was not only unique, it was sublime.

    She had now already earned my feet by now, I just needed a little more fun before I let her have them. I placed my boots up on her lap and she froze looking down at them almost like the arousal shock had pinned her to the chair – a bit like Astra the night before.

    “You know, Hen, I would have loved to have asked you for a little foot rub before my bath. But I am sure even you would feel a little put off by their smell.” I smiled.

    “Nicks?”

    “Yes, Hen?”

    “Are you teasing me?” Henrietta asked, looking a little sheepish.

    I so loved that look. I got a little tinge seeing her face.

    “I tell you what, Hen…” I paused and waited for her to look at me again with that look I loved so much.

    “Yes?”

    “Get on the fucking floor, you slut. My feet are swimming in stink and it’s your job to clean them off before our guests arrive. Run me a fucking bath indeed! Why should I bathe when I have your worthless tongue to serve me, slut? There is enough rank stench and filth on my feet to fill your sick mind and stomach for a week. You are my fucking property and you do what I say! Right, now I am saying SNIFF MY FUCKING FILTHY FEET, WHORE!”

    She really almost wet herself. I thought for a second she was going to faint as she went all limp and heady with the prospect of fulfilling her sexual urges. She almost collapsed down on the sofa with my legs still lying across her. The melting effect on her body meant she actually slid underneath my feet and dropped to her knees before me.

    “My goddess, I have been thinking about you all day. Every second was filled with my love and desire for you. I am sorry if I displayed that to you in some way tonight and it displeased you. Since I have known you, your power, charm and allure have really amplified. I am starting to worry I won’t be enough for you anymore. It seems everyone loves and worships you so much and I cannot compete with them all for your affections. I have nothing like the might they possess or the looks of the others.”

    I slapped her face so hard she fell back across the room. I stormed over to her and grabbed her hair and started yanking her towards the bedroom. She was screaming with the pain as her full bodyweight was being dragged along. Once in the bedroom, I dragged her up to her feet and pushed her roughly onto the bed.

    She was both worried and yet excited about what lay ahead. Henrietta knew all too well when I was in this kind of rage anything could happen, ranging from the worst of pain to the most exquisite of joys.

    I jumped on the bed and ripped her blouse off as buttons darted in every direction across the room. I then literally tore the clasp of her bra to shreds and tossed it to one side.

    “Goddess?”

    “Shut the fuck up. Not one more word from you bitch!” I ordered as she rested back into her heady mix of fear and apprehension.

    Her skirt and knickers were similarly torn from her body and cast away until she lay there naked with just her white socks and shoes on. I mounted her body and clasped my hands around her neck and started squeezing firmly.

    As I applied more pressure she started to choke and then I saw the first true signs of panic, as she started to lose the ability to breathe.

    “Don’t ever fucking question my love for you, bitch...ever again! I would rather destroy you than live without you. You will never serve another. I am your life, your world and everything in it. Nod if you agree.”

    She nodded as her body started shaking with the lack of breath. It was taking all her resolve to remain still as her life force ebbed away.

    “Right, don’t you fucking move a muscle whore!” I screamed into her face as I let go of her neck.

    I then slid down her body and licked her nipples softly with my tongue. As I flicked them her body flinched in sync and she moaned. She didn’t move, though I could tell she wanted to sway with the rhythm of my affections. I then placed my tongue on the top of her stomach and traced it all the way down to the top of her soft brown wispy pubic hair. I immersed my face in her muff and slid it back and forth feeling the warmth of her body and the softness of the hair.

    Her body then tensed as I continued my journey to the top of her pussy. My tongue now was resting on her clitoris. I could feel her body pulsing with the intensity of her beating heart. I sucked her clitoris hard and subjected her to a number of lip vibrations, which were driving her body and mind fucking crazy. She was almost screaming with the pleasure. I don’t think she had ever been pleasured in this way by another person and was pretty sure she was still a virgin.

    I gathered her thighs, which were much softer than mine into my hands and squeezed them towards me as I nuzzled into her pussy and licked the full length up and down ravenously. I sucked hard on her clitoris and felt her arousal submit to my attention. She was approaching her climax now but it was stifled in some way like she was holding back.

    I stopped temporarily and spoke to her. “You are mine and now you will have the fucking orgasm of your life. Submit to me, you beautiful bitch.”

    She relaxed slightly and gave way to her feelings. I continued kissing, licking, sucking and vibrating her pussy, furiously writhing and squirming my body across her legs. She then paused again, but this time it was the calm before the storm. Her body contorted with such force she actually threw me down off the bed temporarily and I had to quickly climb back. As I embraced her pussy in my mouth again she screamed deafeningly loud and dug her fingernails into my back. It felt like she was literally clawing my skin away and probably would have done had I not have still been wearing my blouse. Her screams went on and on and echoed around the room. Her orgasm seemed like an endless loop of pleasure so intense it felt like pain. Finally, she collapsed into a fit of tears, sobbing uncontrollably.

    I licked her tenderly as I listened to her cries and then I mounted her again and looked down on her face. She could hardly look at me until I grabbed her cheeks in between my fingers and made her.

    As I stared cold and hard into her eyes, I spoke. “I don’t just love you, Henrietta. I worship the ground you walk on. And tonight, I worshiped your body so you could experience intimately the feelings I have for you. Never question my love for you ever again.”

    I then got up walked through the door and slammed it behind me, leaving her in a pool of her own tears.

    ---

    I guess Henrietta must have been too afraid to come out of the bedroom to face me, as she didn’t emerge and time was getting on. Astra and Joanne would be here in a little under an hour and we needed to start our preparations. Well, she needed to, I thought with a chuckle. I grabbed two coffees and took them into the bedroom. Henrietta was curled up on her side, looking into deep space and as filled with thought as her eyes were with tears. Her crying now was more muted and reflective as I sat on the edge of the bed and parked one of the coffees on the side table for her.

    “Your coffee, goddess,” I said to her and she looked up at me in surprise. “Sorry, I meant bitch,” I then added and she smiled back at me.

    I then stroked her hair and brushed her cheek. She was about to talk when I stopped her with my finger on her lips.

    “If that is some needy shit or an apology, you better keep it to yourself because I am not interested in either.”

    She smiled back and lay silently again for a while, as I watched her deep in thought. Eventually, she spoke.

    “You gave me what I needed today in the same way I gave to you what you needed before. I will never question you again, Nicola, and most certainly you will never need to lower yourself to deal with my needy shit again.”

    “Well fuck you, bitch. If I decide you need some support then I am going to dish it out in the way I want and there is fuck all you can do to stop me.”

    She chuckled. “I did really like it even, if I know I shouldn’t.”

    “Well so did I, which means I might just be punishing you with my tongue again when the fancy takes me, bitch.”

    Henrietta went red and even a little shy as she gave me her sheepish eyes. I got a few goosebumps and I shivered a little. She giggled seeing her effect on me.

    “You like my sheepish looks don’t you, Nicola?”

    “Shut the fuck up. I am in control here.” I didn’t wanting to drop my guard.

    She smiled, seeing through my thinly veiled defense, and made a mental note.

    “Does this mean I am not a virgin anymore?” Henrietta asked, after another lengthy pause.

    “No, but I am going to be taking care of that soon as well. I can’t have you sloping off and giving that to just anyone.”

    “Nicola, it has to be you. I couldn’t bear to think of it being with another.”

    “Good, that’s settled then. Now get your fucking arse busy with the food. They are going to be here in less than an hour. I don’t even have time for a bath now, what will all the fuss you caused me.”

    I smiled and winked as I disappeared back into the living room.

    -----

    I changed into a simple yet stunning little black dress that stopped high up my thighs and left my socks and boots on, partly for Henrietta’s benefit but mainly because I didn’t want to have to smell them. It wasn’t exactly a great match but at least my boots were black as well.

    I joined Henrietta in the kitchen to see how she was doing with the food. It wasn’t often I came in to check on her as a goddess’s place should be on the sofa. As I stood over her, she became a little nervous with me looking on. She was really moving at a pace and preparations were coming along nicely. It looked like we were having lamb steaks tonight with new potatoes and asparagus. As I hovered over her, gazing at our planned food, she looked down to see what footwear I had on and then drew a big smile – seeing I had not yet changed out of my boots.

    I smacked her arse hard. “Concentrate on the food, slut. One thing at a time.”

    She made a little yelp sound with the shock of the smack. “Thank you, goddess. It is a real honour to receive my punishment from your hand. May I kiss it and thank you?”

    I placed my hand in front of her and she adorned it with a number of kisses and at least three thank-yous. I hadn’t thought of it before but she did actually always receive my thrashings from my crop and never my hand. True, I had slapped her face plenty of times but it was a rare treat to get a smack on her arse. I made a mental note myself.

    Having satisfied my curiosity with the dinner menu, I returned to the living room to take my rightful place on the sofa, casting an order for red wine over my shoulder on the way out.

    Henrietta was almost on the sofa at the same time I was. She was still horny as fuck for my feet as she kept grabbing sneaky glances at my boots as she opened the wine. She was actually trembling a little as she poured the wine and luckily for her, a drop missed the glass and splashed onto my boot. If it had been my carpet it would have been ten strokes from my crop.

    She went into a little panic as she looked at me for confirmation of how I intended to deal with the transgression.

    “Leave it there. They will be cleaned soon enough anyway, bitch. Now get back to the food.” I snarled.

    She set the drink down and disappeared quickly back into the kitchen. As I sat there drinking my wine, I recalled Aurelia berating my vulgarity at a lack of refined grape knowledge when she drugged mine whilst at her house.

    “Slave?”

    “Yes, Goddess?” Came the reply from the kitchen as Henrietta poked her head around the door.

    “How much do you know about wines?”

    “Oh, quite a bit. You have to know in my line of work, especially working in a French bakery and restaurant.”

    “You will teach me what you know.”

    “Very good, goddess. Just let me know when is a suitable time, and I will tell you all I know.”

    Just then there was a knock at the door. Henrietta didn’t need telling. She diligently approached the door and dropped to her knees before opening it. Astra came in first and offered her cowboy boot out to Henrietta to kiss, which she obliged. Astra was wearing a rather fancy red blouse this evening with her faded designer jeans. Both looked new, like she had bought them especially for the occasion. It was nice to see my princesses making such an effort for their goddess. I chuckled inside.

    Joanne soon followed and unluckily for Henrietta was still wearing her infamous Lacrosse socks and sneakers combo. They were arguably the only feet worse smelling that Grace’s, but it was a close-run thing. She too had what looked like a new outfit on: a red silk dress, which also stopped at her upper thigh, with a red lace trim on the arms and hem. I watched her legs as she moved towards Henrietta so she could kiss her sneaker and marveled at the incredible muscle size she possessed.

    Henrietta bent down to kiss Joanne’s trainers and wrinkled her nose as she did so. I laughed, as neither of my princesses could see her face.

    “Stink fucking heaven part two for you, bitch.” Joanne snarled down at Henrietta, as a little shiver ran down her spine. Again, it was clear to me but lost on them.

    I waited in my seat with my legs crossed, looking and feeling relaxed, as Astra and Joanne approached. Joanne looked fairly chilled out given she now knew what to expect, even though I had turned up the humiliation on her last night. I guess you could say she looked a little excited all the same.

    Astra, resplendent in her full 6’ 2” frame, looked positively petrified. I think the reality of presenting herself before me again and being forewarned of the consequences was now dawning on her. Not wanting to give them too much help, I sat patiently in my seat, wine in hand, waiting for their greeting.

    Astra stood above me still trembling a little, eyes wide, red-faced and slightly sweating. She seemed lost for words.

    Joanne, in the end, got impatient and bent down kissed my boots. “Good evening, goddess. Thank you for inviting us back this evening.”

    Astra still seemed frozen to the spot.

    I chuckled, allowing her to see my amusement. “Are you going to cast a shadow over me all evening, Astra?”

    My words were like a slap in the face as she literally dropped to her knees with a crash and adorned my boots with multiple kisses. I wasn’t sure if she was even coming back up until her head appeared after close to a minute.

    “Goddess, my head has been in a dream since I left here last night. I haven’t been able to think of anything else since but you. I can’t really believe I am back so soon. I guess I am a little overcome.” Astra had been stammering and spluttering her way through the words.

    “Take a seat, princesses. You both need to relax with some wine. For suck sake, you are putting me on edge.” I chuckled and they both laughed back, giving release to a tonne of nervous energy.

    Henrietta picked up on my queue and quickly returned with two fresh glasses and poured them both a drink. Joanne took a large gulp and Astra downed hers in one. Henrietta looked back at me and I nodded to which she refilled Astra’s glass and topped up Joanne’s. I had a little thought not to serve fine wine to nervous slaves, as the consumption rate was a positive waste of fine grape.

    “Ok princesses, we need to have a little talk before we begin this evening, ok?”

    They both nodded furiously, seemingly full of compliance and waiting for my lead. Their desperation to please me was warming.

    I then got up and kissed them both on the lips passionately for longer than they were expecting. My embrace was heartfelt and very affectionate, which both relaxed and stimulated them both. I then returned to my seat and looked back at their stunned and adoring faces.

    “I want to start with a thank you for your support, loyalty and love. You both addressed my problems with immaculate efficiency and effectiveness. Allegra, Karine and Mireille could not have been more attentive to me today, albeit in different ways, of course.” I then giggled.

    Astra and Joanne smiled and started to properly relax for the first time this evening. Astra wanted to speak but didn’t know how to begin.

    “Listen, princesses, please speak freely for now. When I say we are going to have a talk it means just that. We will address other matters in due course.”

    Astra then breathed out to shake off some more nervous energy. “Perfect goddess, I am glad to hear they are giving you the respect you deserve.”

    “Well, it’s a little more than that. Apparently, I am part of the Sisterhood now, princess. Would you care to elucidate?”

    “I am really sorry, Goddess. I should have explained before I spoke to them. I had two choices when I rang the twins. Either I just told them to look after you, which I am sure they would have done and left it there, or I tell them you were now part of the Sisterhood.”

    “Yes…” I said, provoking further information.

    “Well, I knew having spent all night awake thinking about you, and us and well… your incredible aura and charm, that a babysitting arrangement wasn’t going to be anywhere near the right answer. You see, we need you probably more than you need us.”

    Astra paused, seeming to gather her thoughts. “The Sisterhood